diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/18310-h.htm')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/18310-h.htm | 16841 |
1 files changed, 16841 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/old/18310-h.htm b/old/18310-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..b237074 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/18310-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,16841 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=ISO-8859-1" /> +<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Delight Makers, by Adolf Bandelier</title> + <style type="text/css"> + /*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ + <!-- + body {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} + p {margin-top: .75em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: .75em;} + table {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + h1,h2,h3 {text-align: center; clear: both;} + .pagenum {position: absolute; left: 92%; font-size: smaller; text-align: right;} + hr.full {width:100%; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom: 2em;} + hr.major {width:75%; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom: 2em;} + hr.minor {width:30%; margin-top:0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } + .tnote {border: dashed 1px; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; + padding-bottom: .5em; padding-top: .5em; + padding-left: .5em; padding-right: .5em; + font-size: 90% } + ins {text-decoration:none; border-bottom: thin dotted gray;} + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + .caption {font-size: 80%;} + .footnotes {border: dashed 1px;} + .footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} + .footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} + .fnanchor {vertical-align: super; font-size: .8em; text-decoration: none;} + pre {font-size: 85%;} + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> +</head> +<body> +<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Delight Makers, by Adolf Bandelier</h1> +<pre> +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at <a href = "http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></pre> +<p>Title: The Delight Makers</p> +<p>Author: Adolf Bandelier</p> +<p>Release Date: May 4, 2006 [eBook #18310]<br /> +Most recently updated: January 21, 2009</p> +<p>Language: English</p> +<p>Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1</p> +<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DELIGHT MAKERS***</p> +<p> </p> +<h3>E-text prepared by Roger Frank, Betty Reynolds,<br /> + and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team<br /> + (http://www.pgdp.net/)</h3> +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p> </p> + +<table width="450" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="Title Page" border="1"> + <col style="width:80%;" /> + <tr> + <td align="center"> + <p style="margin-top: 5em; margin-bottom: 5em; text-align: center"> + <span style="font-size: 100%;">THE</span><br/><br /> + <span style="font-size: 200%">DELIGHT MAKERS</span><br /><br /> + <span style="font-size: 80%">BY</span><br /> + <span style="font-size: 120%;">ADOLF F. BANDELIER</span><br /><br /> + <span style="font-size: 70%; font-style: italic">WITH AN INTRODUCTION</span><br /> + <span style="font-size: 90%">By CHARLES F. LUMMIS</span><br /> + <span style="font-size: 70%; font-style: italic">ILLUSTRATED</span><br /> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + <img src="images/illus-001.jpg" alt="" title="" /><br /> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + <span style="font-size: 80%">NEW YORK</span><br /> + <span style="font-size: 100%">DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY</span><br /> + <span style="font-size: 70%;">PUBLISHERS</span> + </p> + </td> + </tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<table width="450" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="Title Page" border="0"> + <col style="width:80%;" /> + <tr> + <td align="center"> + <p style="margin-top: 5em; margin-bottom: 5em; text-align: center; font-size: 80%"> + <span style="font-size: 80%; margin-top: 5em"><i>Copyright, 1890</i></span><br/> + <span class="smcap">By Dodd, Mead and Company</span> + <br /><br /> + <span style="font-size: 80%; margin-top: 5em"><i>Copyright, 1916</i></span><br/> + <span class="smcap">By Dodd, Mead and Company</span> + <br /><br /> + <span style="font-size: 80%; margin-top: 5em"><i>Copyright, 1918</i></span><br/> + <span class="smcap">By Mrs. Fanny R. Bandelier</span> + <br /><br /><br /> + <span style="font-size: 80%; margin-bottom: 1em"><span class="smcap">Printed in</span> U. S. A.</span> + </p> + </td> + </tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 400px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-000" id="ILLUS-000"></a> +<img src='images/illus-fpc.jpg' width='400' alt='Portrait of the Author' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Portrait of the Author</span> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<h2><a name="CONTENTS" id="CONTENTS"></a>Contents</h2> + +<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="Contents" width="80%"> +<col style="width:50%;" /> +<col style="width:28%;" /> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#PREFACE">PREFACE</a></td><td> </td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#PREFACE_TO_THE_SECOND_EDITION">PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION</a></td><td> </td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#NOTE">NOTE</a></td><td> </td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#IN_MEMORY">IN MEMORY</a></td><td> </td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#ILLUSTRATIONS">ILLUSTRATIONS</a></td><td> </td></tr> +<tr><td> </td><td> </td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER I.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">1</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER II.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">26</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER III.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">60</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER IV.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">80</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER V.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">105</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER VI.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">129</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER VII.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">155</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER VIII.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">174</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER IX.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">195</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER X.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">220</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XI.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">243</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XII.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">272</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XIII.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">289</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XIV.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">307</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XV.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">327</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XVI.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">347</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XVII.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">368</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XVIII.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">392</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XIX.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">416</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XX.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">437</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CHAPTER XXI.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">465</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">CONCLUSION.</td><td align="right"><a href="#CONCLUSION">485</a></td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="PREFACE" id="PREFACE"></a>PREFACE</h3> +<p>This story is the result of eight years spent in ethnological and +archæological study among the Pueblo Indians of New Mexico. The first +chapters were written more than six years ago at the Pueblo of Cochiti. +The greater part was composed in 1885, at Santa Fé, after I had bestowed +upon the Tehuas the same interest and attention I had previously paid to +their neighbours the Queres. I was prompted to perform the work by a +conviction that however scientific works may tell the truth about the +Indian, they exercise always a limited influence upon the general +public; and to that public, in our country as well as abroad, the Indian +has remained as good as unknown. By clothing sober facts in the garb of +romance I have hoped to make the "Truth about the Pueblo Indians" more +accessible and perhaps more acceptable to the public in general.</p> + +<p>The sober facts which I desire to convey may be divided into three +classes,—geographical, ethnological, and archæological. The +descriptions of the country and of its nature are real. The descriptions +of manners and customs, of creed and rites, are from actual observations +by myself and other ethnologists, from the statements of trustworthy +Indians, and from a great number of Spanish sources of old date, in +which the Pueblo Indian is represented as he lived when still unchanged +by contact with European civilization.</p> + +<p>The descriptions of architecture are based upon investigations of ruins +still in existence on the sites where they are placed in the story.</p> + +<p>The plot is my own. But most of the scenes described I have witnessed; +and there is a basis for it in a dim tradition preserved by the Queres +of Cochiti that their ancestors dwelt on the Rito de los Frijoles a +number of centuries ago, and in a similar tradition among the Tehuas of +the Pueblo of Santa Clara in regard to the cave-dwellings of the Puye.</p> + +<p>A word to the linguist. The dialect spoken by the actors is that of +Cochiti for the Queres, that of San Juan for the Tehuas. In order to +avoid the complicated orthography latterly adopted by scientists for +Indian dialects, I have written Indian words and phrases as they would +be pronounced in continental languages. The letter ā is used to +denote the sound of a in "hare."</p> + +<p>To those who have so kindly assisted me,—in particular to Rev. E. W. +Meany of Santa Fé, and to Dr. Norton B. Strong, of the United States +Army,—I herewith tender my heartfelt thanks.</p> + +<p style="text-align: right">AD. F. BANDELIER</p> +<p style="font-variant: small-caps;">Santa Fé, New Mexico.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="PREFACE_TO_THE_SECOND_EDITION" id="PREFACE_TO_THE_SECOND_EDITION"></a>PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION</h3> + +<p>The aim of our good and lamented friend in writing this book was to +place before the public, in novelistic garb, an account of the life and +activities of the Pueblo Indians before the coming of white men. The +information on which it is based was the result of his personal +observations during many years of study among the sedentary tribes of +New Mexico and in Spanish archives pertaining thereto in connection with +his researches for the Archæological Institute of America. He spent +months in continuous study at the Tehua pueblo of San Juan and the +Queres pueblo of Cochití, and the regard in which he was held by the +simple folk of those and other native villages was sincerely +affectionate. Bandelier's labors in his chosen field were commenced at a +time when a battle with hardship was a part of the daily routine, and +his method of performing the tasks before him was of the kind that +produced important results often at the expense of great suffering, +which on more than one occasion almost shut out his life.</p> + +<p>Because not understood, <i>The Delight Makers</i> was not received at first +with enthusiastic favor. It seemed unlike the great student of technical +problems deliberately to write a book the layman might read with +interest and profit; but his object once comprehended, the volume was +received in the spirit in which the venture was initiated and for a long +while search for a copy has often been in vain.</p> + +<p>Bandelier has come unto his own. More than one serious student of the +ethno-history of our Southwest has frankly declared that the basis of +future investigation of the kind that Bandelier inaugurated will always +be the writings of that eminent man. Had he been permitted to live and +labor, nothing would have given him greater satisfaction than the +knowledge that the people among whom he spent so many years are of those +who fully appreciate the breadth of his learning and who have been +instrumental in the creation, by proclamation of the President, of the +"Bandelier National Monument," for the purpose of preserving for future +generations some of the archæological remains he was the first to +observe and describe.</p> + +<p style="text-align: right">F. W. HODGE.</p> +<p><span class="smcap">Smithsonian Institution,<br /> + Washington, D. C.,</span><br /> + <i>September 25, 1916.</i> +</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="NOTE" id="NOTE"></a>NOTE</h3> +<p>A <span class="smcap">special</span> interest attaches to the illustrations, now first included in +this edition. Many of them are from photographs made by Chas. F. Lummis +in 1890, under the supervision of Bandelier, and with special reference +to "The Delight Makers," then being written. These two friends were the +first students to explore the Tyuonyi and its neighborhood. In rain and +shine, afoot, without blankets or overcoats, with no more provision than +a little <i>atole</i> (popcorn meal) and sweet chocolate, they climbed the +cliffs, threaded the cañons, slept in caves or under trees, measured, +mapped and photographed the ruins and landscapes with a 40-pound camera, +and laid the basis-notes for part of Bandelier's monumental "Final +Report" to the Archæological Institute of America.</p> + +<p>A few later photographs from the same hand show part of the excavation +done in the Tyuonyi by the School of American Archæology—through whose +loving and grateful efforts this cañon has been set apart as a National +Monument bearing the name of its discoverer and chronicler,</p> + +<p style="text-align: center">ADOLF F. BANDELIER.</p> + +<p>Thanks are due also to Hon. Frederick C. Hicks, M.C., for six very +interesting photographs of the Zuñis and their country.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="IN_MEMORY" id="IN_MEMORY"></a>IN MEMORY</h3> +<p>One day of August, 1888, in the teeth of a particular New Mexico +sand-storm that whipped pebbles the size of a bean straight to your +face, a ruddy, bronzed, middle-aged man, dusty but unweary with his +sixty-mile tramp from Zuñi, walked into my solitary camp at Los +Alamitos. Within the afternoon I knew that here was the most +extraordinary mind I had met. There and then began the uncommon +friendship which lasted till his death, a quarter of a century later; +and a love and admiration which will be of my dearest memories so long +as I shall live. I was at first suspicious of the "pigeon-hole memory" +which could not only tell me some Queres word I was searching for, but +add: "Policárpio explained that to me in Cochití, November 23, 1881." +But I discovered that this classified memory was an integral part of +this extraordinary genius. The acid tests of life-long collaboration +proved not only this but the judicial poise, the marvelous insight and +the intellectual chastity of Bandelier's mind. I cannot conceive of +anything in the world which would have made him trim his sails as a +historian or a student for any advantage here or hereafter.</p> + +<p>Aside from keen mutual interests of documentary and ethnologic study, we +came to know one another humanly by the hard proof of the Frontier. +Thousands of miles of wilderness and desert we trudged side by +side—camped, starved, shivered, learned and were Glad together. Our +joint pursuits in comfort at our homes (in Santa Fé and Isleta, +respectively) will always be memorable to me; but never so wonderful as +that companioning in the hardships of what was, in our day, the really +difficult fringe of the Southwest. There was not a decent road. We had +no endowment, no vehicles. Bandelier was once loaned a horse; and after +riding two miles, led it the rest of the thirty. So we went always by +foot; my big camera and glass plates in the knapsack on my back, the +heavy tripod under my arm; his aneroid, surveying instruments, and +satchel of the almost microscopic notes which he kept fully and +precisely every night by the camp-fire (even when I had to crouch over +him and the precious paper with my water-proof focusing cloth) somehow +bestowed about him. Up and down pathless cliffs, through tangled cañons, +fording icy streams and ankle-deep sands, we travailed; no blankets, +overcoats, or other shelter; and the only commissary a few cakes of +sweet chocolate, and a small sack of parched popcorn meal. Our "lodging +was the cold ground." When we could find a cave, a tree, or anything to +temper the wind or keep off part of the rain, all right. If not, the +Open. So I came to love him as well as revere. I had known many +"scientists" and what happened when they really got Outdoors. He was in +no way an athlete—nor even muscular. I was both—and not very long +before had completed my thirty-five-hundred-mile "Tramp Across the +Continent." But I never had to "slow down" for him. Sometimes it was +necessary to use laughing force to detain him at dark where we had water +and a leaning cliff, instead of stumbling on through the trackless night +to an unknown "Somewheres." He has always reminded me of John Muir, the +only other man I have known intimately who was as insatiate a climber +and inspiring a talker. But Bandelier had one advantage. He could find +common ground with <i>anyone</i>. I have seen him with Presidents, diplomats, +Irish section-hands, Mexican peons, Indians, authors, scientists and +"society." Within an hour or so he was easily the Center. Not +unconscious of his power, he had an extraordinary and sensitive modesty, +which handicapped him through life among those who had the "gift of +push." He never put himself forward either in person or in his writing. +But something about him fascinated all these far-apart classes of +people, when he spoke. His command of English, French, Spanish, and +German might have been expected; but his facility in acquiring the +"dialects" of railroad men and cowboys, or the language of an Indian +tribe, was almost uncanny. When he first visited me, in Isleta, he knew +just three words of Tigua. In ten days he could make himself understood +by the hour with the Principales in their own unwritten tongue. Of +course, this was one secret of his extraordinary success in learning the +inner heart of the Indians.</p> + +<p>I saw it proved again in our contact with the Quíchua and Aymará and +other tribes of Peru and Bolivia.</p> + +<p>I have known many scholars and some heroes—but they seldom come in the +same original package. As I remember Bandelier with smallpox alone in +the two-foot snows of the Manzanos; his tens of thousands of miles of +tramping, exploring, measuring, describing, in the Southwest; his year +afoot and alone in Northern Mexico, with no more weapon than a +pen-knife, on the trails of raiding Apaches (where "scientific +expeditions" ten years later, when the Apache was eliminated, needed +armed convoys and pack-trains enough for a punitive expedition, and +wrote pretentious books about what every scholar has known for three +hundred years) I deeply wonder at the dual quality of his intellect. +Among them all, I have never known such student and such explorer lodged +in one tenement.</p> + +<p>We were knit not only thus but in the very intimacies of life—sharing +hopes and bereavements. My first son, named for him, should now be +twenty-two. The old home in Santa Fé was as my own. The truly wonderful +little woman he found in Peru for mate—who shared his hardships among +the cannibals of the Amazonas and elsewhere, and so aided and still +carries on his work—I met in her maiden home, and am glad I may still +call her friend.</p> + +<p>Naturally, among my dearest memories of our trampings together is that +of the Rito, the Tyuonyi. It had never in any way been pictured before. +We were the first students that ever explored it. He had discovered it, +and was writing "The Delight Makers." What days those were! The weather +was no friend of ours, nor of the camera's. We were wet and half-fed, +and cold by night, even in the ancient tiny caves. But the unforgettable +glory of it all!</p> + +<p>To-day thousands of people annually visit the Tyuonyi at ease, and camp +for weeks in comfort. The School of American Archæology has a summer +session there; and its excavations verify Bandelier's surmises. Normal +students and budding archæologists sleep in the very caves (identified) +of the Eagle People, the Turquoise, Snake and other clans. And in that +enchanted valley we remember not only the Ancients, but the man who gave +all this to the world.</p> + +<p>During the six years I was Librarian of the Los Angeles Public Library, +far later, no other out-of-print book on the Southwest was so eagerly +sought as "The Delight Makers." We had great trouble in getting our own +copy, which slept in the safe. The many students who wished copies of +their very own were referred to dealers in Americana, who searched for +this already rare volume; and many were proud to get it, at last, at +ten, fifteen and even twenty times its original price. It will always be +a standard—the most photographic story yet printed of the life of the +prehistoric Americans.</p> + +<p style="text-align: right"> +<span class="smcap">Charles F. Lummis</span>. +</p> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<h2><a name="ILLUSTRATIONS" id="ILLUSTRATIONS"></a>ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> + +<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="Contents" width="80%"> +<col style="width:50%;" /> +<col style="width:28%;" /> +<tr><td align="left">Portrait of the Author</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-000">Frontispiece</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"> </td><td align="right">Facing Page</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">The East End of the Cañon of the Tyuonyi</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-008">8</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">A Modern Indian Dance</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-018t">18</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">An Estufa</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-018b">18</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Rito de los Frijoles: Cavate Rooms in Cliff; Ruins of Talus Pueblo at the Foot of Cliff</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-038">38</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">A Westerly Cliff of the Habitations of the Tyuonyi, Showing Second and Third Story Caves, and Some High Lookout Caves</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-070">70</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">A Navajo Hagan</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-088t">88</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">The Heart of the Tyuonyi: The Excavated Lower Story of the Great Terraced Communal House</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-088b">88</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Rito de los Frijoles: A Cliff Estufa of the Snake-Clan</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-116">116</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">The Dance of the Ayash Tyucotz</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-140">140</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Indian Pueblo Dances of To-day: Lining Up for the Dance;</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-164t">164</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Indian Pueblo Dances of To-day: The "Clowns"</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-164b">164</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Type of Old Indian Woman</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-186">186</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Juanico: A Member of the Modern Village-Council</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-224">224</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">The Hishtanyi Chayan, or Chief Medicine Man</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-256">256</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Looking Out from One of the Weathered Cave-Rooms of the Snake-Clan</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-320">320</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Rito de los Frijoles: Looking Out from the Ceremonial Cave</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-384">384</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">Ruins of an Ancient Pueblo</td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-472">472</a></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left">A Modern Pueblo </td><td align="right"><a href="#ILLUS-486">486</a></td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<div> +<p style="text-align: center; font-size: 180%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.71em">THE DELIGHT MAKERS</p> +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span> +</div> + +<hr class="minor" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a>CHAPTER I.</h3> + +<p>The mountain ranges skirting the Rio Grande del Norte on the west, +nearly opposite the town of Santa Fé, in the Territory of New Mexico, +are to-day but little known. The interior of the chain, the Sierra de +los Valles, is as yet imperfectly explored. Still, these bald-crested +mountains, dark and forbidding as they appear from a distance, conceal +and shelter in their deep gorges and clefts many a spot of great natural +beauty, surprisingly picturesque, but difficult of access. From the +river these cañons, as they are called in New Mexico, can be reached +only by dint of toilsome climbing and clambering; for their western +openings are either narrow gaps, or access to them is barred by colossal +walls and pillars of volcanic rocks. The entire formation of the chain, +as far as it faces the Rio Grande, is volcanic, the walls of the gorges +consisting generally of a friable white or yellowish tufa containing +nodules of black, translucent obsidian. The rock is so soft that in many +places it can be scooped out or detached with the most primitive tools, +or even with the fingers alone. Owing to this peculiarity the slopes +exposed to the south and east, whence most of the heavy rains strike +them, are invariably abrupt, and often even perpendicular; whereas the +opposite declivities, though steep, still afford room for scanty +vegetation. The gorges run from west to east,—that is, they descend +from the mountain<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span> crests to the Rio Grande, cutting the long and narrow +pedestal on which the high summits are resting.</p> + +<p>Through some but not all of these gorges run never-failing streams of +clear water. In a few instances the gorge expands and takes the +proportions of a narrow vale. Then the high timber that usually skirts +the rivulets shrinks to detached groves, and patches of clear land +appear, which, if cultivated, would afford scanty support to one or two +modern families. To the village Indian such tillable spots were of the +greatest value. The deep ravine afforded shelter not only against the +climate but against roving enemies, and the land was sufficient for his +modest crops; since his wants were limited, and game was abundant.</p> + +<p>The material of which the walls of these cañons are composed, suggested +in times past to the house-building Indian the idea of using them as a +home. The tufa and pumice-stone are so friable that, as we have said, +the rock can be dug or burrowed with the most primitive implements. It +was easier, in fact, to excavate dwellings than to pile up walls in the +open air.</p> + +<p>Therefore the northern sides of these secluded gorges are perforated in +many places by openings similar in appearance to pigeon-holes. These +openings are the points of exit and entrance of artificial caves, dug +out by sedentary aborigines in times long past. They are met with in +clusters of as many as several hundred; more frequently, however, the +groups are small. Sometimes two or more tiers of caves are superimposed. +From the objects scattered about and in the cells, and from the size and +disposition of the latter, it becomes evident that the people who +excavated and inhabited them were on the same level of culture as the +so-called Pueblo Indians of New Mexico.</p> + +<p>It is not surprising, therefore, that some traditions and myths are +preserved to-day among the Pueblos concerning<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span> these cave-villages. Thus +the Tehua Indians of the pueblo of Santa Clara assert that the +artificial grottos of what they call the Puiye and the Shufinne, west of +their present abodes, were the homes of their ancestors at one time. The +Queres of Cochiti in turn declare that the tribe to which they belong, +occupied, many centuries before the first coming of Europeans to New +Mexico, the cluster of cave-dwellings, visible at this day although +abandoned and in ruins, in that romantic and picturesquely secluded +gorge called in the Queres dialect Tyuonyi, and in Spanish "El Rito de +los Frijoles."</p> + +<p>The Rito is a beautiful spot. Situated in a direct line not over twenty +miles west of Santa Fé, it can still be reached only after a long day's +tedious travel. It is a narrow valley, nowhere broader than half a mile; +and from where it begins in the west to where it closes in a dark and +gloomy entrance, scarcely wide enough for two men to pass abreast, in +the east, its length does not exceed six miles. Its southern rim is +formed by the slope of a timbered mesa, and that slope is partly +overgrown by shrubbery. The northern border constitutes a line of +vertical cliffs of yellowish and white pumice, projecting and +re-entering like decorations of a stage,—now perpendicular and smooth +for some distance, now sweeping back in the shape of an arched segment. +These cliffs vary in height, although nowhere are they less than two +hundred feet. Their tops rise in huge pillars, in crags and pinnacles. +Brushwood and pine timber crown the mesa of which these fantastic +projections are but the shaggy border.</p> + +<p>Through the vale itself rustles the clear and cool brook to which the +name of Rito de los Frijoles is applied. It meanders on, hugging the +southern slope, partly through open spaces, partly through groves of +timber, and again past tall stately pine-trees standing isolated in the +valley<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span> willows, cherry-trees, cottonwoods, and elders form small +thickets along its banks. The Rito is a permanent streamlet +notwithstanding its small size. Its water freezes in winter, but it +never dries up completely during the summer months.</p> + +<p>Bunches of tall grass, low shrubbery, and cactus grow in the open spaces +between rocky débris fallen from above. They also cover in part low +mounds of rubbish, and ruins of a large pentagonal building erected +formerly at the foot of a slope leading to the cliffs. In the cliffs +themselves, for a distance of about two miles, numerous caves dug out by +the hand of man are visible. Some of these are yet perfect; others have +wholly crumbled away except the rear wall. From a distance the +port-holes and indentations appear like so many pigeons' nests in the +naked rock. Together with the cavities formed by amygdaloid chambers and +crevices caused by erosion, they give the cliffs the appearance of a +huge, irregular honeycomb.</p> + +<p>These ruins, inside as well as outside the northern walls of the cañon +of the Rito, bear testimony to the tradition still current among the +Queres Indians of New Mexico that the Rito, or Tyuonyi, was once +inhabited by people of their kind, nay, even of their own stock. But the +time when those people wooed and wed, lived and died, in that secluded +vale is past long, long ago. Centuries previous to the advent of the +Spaniards, the Rito was already deserted. Nothing remains but the ruins +of former abodes and the memory of their inhabitants among their +descendants. These ancient people of the Rito are the actors in the +story which is now to be told; the stage in the main is the Rito itself. +The language of the actors is the Queres dialect, and the time when the +events occurred is much anterior to the discovery of America, to the +invention of gunpowder and the printing-press in Europe. Still the Rito +must have appeared<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span> then much as it appears now,—a quiet, lovely, +picturesque retreat, peaceful when basking in the sunlight, wonderfully +quiet when the stars sparkled over it, or the moon shed its floods of +silver on the cliffs and on the murmuring brook below.</p> + +<p>In the lower or western part of its course the Tyuonyi rushes in places +through thickets and small groves, out of which rise tall pine-trees. It +is very still on the banks of the brook when, on a warm June day, +noon-time is just past and no breeze fans the air; not a sound is heard +beyond the rippling of the water; the birds are asleep, and the noise of +human activity does not reach there from the cliffs. Still, on the day +of which we are now speaking, a voice arose from the thicket, calling +aloud,—</p> + +<p>"Umo,—'grandfather!'"<a name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a></p> + +<p>"To ima satyumishe,—'come hither, my brother,'" another voice replied +in the same dialect, adding, "See what a big fish I have caught."</p> + +<p>It sounded as though this second voice had issued from the very waters +of the streamlet.</p> + +<p>Pine boughs rustled, branches bent, and leaves shook. A step scarcely +audible was followed by a noiseless leap. On a boulder around which +flowed streams of limpid water there alighted a young Indian.</p> + +<p>He was of medium height and well-proportioned. His hands and feet were +rather small and delicate. He carried his head erect with ease and +freedom. Jet-black hair, slightly waving, streamed loose over temples +and cheeks, and was gathered at the back in a short thick knot. In front +it parted naturally, leaving exposed a narrow strip of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span> the brow. The +features of the face, though not regular, were still attractive, for +large black eyes, almond-shaped, shone bright from underneath heavy +lashes. The complexion was dusky, and the skin had a velvety gloss. +Form, carriage, and face together betokened a youth of about eighteen +years.</p> + +<p>His costume was very plain. A garment of unbleached cotton, coarsely +woven, covered the body as low as the knee. This garment, sleeveless and +soiled by wear, was tied over the right shoulder. A reddish-brown scarf +or belt of the same material fastened it around the waist. Feet, arms, +and the left shoulder were bare. Primitive as was this costume, there +was, nevertheless, an attempt here and there at decoration. The belt was +ornamented with black and white stitches; from each ear hung a turquoise +suspended by a cotton thread, and a necklace of coloured pebbles strung +on yucca fibre encircled the neck.</p> + +<p>Like a statue of light-coloured bronze decked with scanty drapery, and +adorned with crude trinkets, holding a bow in the right hand, while the +left clenched a few untipped arrows, the youth stood on the boulder +outlined against the shrubbery, immovable above the running brook. His +gaze was fixed on the opposite bank, where a youngster was kneeling.</p> + +<p>The latter was a boy of perhaps nine years. A dirty wrap hung loosely +over shoulders and back, and no necklace or ear-pendants decorated his +body. But the childish features were enlivened by a broad grin of +satisfaction, and his eyes sparkled like coals just igniting, while he +pointed to a large mountain trout which he pressed against a stone with +both hands. He looked at the older youth with an expression not merely +of pleasure, but of familiar intimacy also. It was clear that both boys +were children of the same parents.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span></p> + +<p>The younger one spoke first,—</p> + +<p>"See here, Okoya," he began, grinning; "while you are older than I, and +bigger and stronger, I am more cunning than you. Ever since the sun came +out you have followed the turkeys, and what have you? Nothing! Your +hands are empty! I have just come down from the field, and look! I +caught this fish in the water. Shall we fry and eat it here, or carry it +home to the mother?"</p> + +<p>The older brother did not relish the taunt; his lips curled. He replied +scornfully,—</p> + +<p>"Any child may catch a fish, but only men can follow turkeys. The tzina +is shy and wary; it knows how sure my aim is, therefore it hides when I +go out to hunt."</p> + +<p>The little one replied to this pompous explanation with a clear mocking +laugh.</p> + +<p>"Turkeys care nothing about you," he retorted. "It is nothing to them +whether you go out or not!"</p> + +<p>"Shyuote," his brother scolded, "stop prating about things of which you +do not know. It is true I am not one of the order of hunters, Shyayak, +but I may become so soon." He stopped, as if a sudden thought had struck +him, and then exclaimed: "Now I know why luck has failed me this +morning! When I left our houses I should have scattered meal, and placed +a pebble on the heap beside the trail, and offered a plume to our Mother +Above. All this I neglected. Now I am punished for it by the birds +concealing themselves. For had they come out—"</p> + +<p>"You would have missed them," tauntingly replied the other. "If you want +to kill turkeys join the Koshare. Then you will catch them with roots +and flowers."</p> + +<p>Okoya grew angry.</p> + +<p>"Hush! foolish boy," he retorted, "what are the Koshare<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span> to me? Don't +speak about such things here. Come, take your fish, and let us go home."</p> + +<p>With this Okoya leaped over the brook. Shyuote whispered audibly to him, +"Yes; you are very fond of the Koshare." But the sarcastic remark was +not heeded by the elder lad, who turned to go, Shyuote following him. +Proudly the little boy tossed his fish from one hand to the other.</p> + +<p>Beyond the straight and lofty pine trunks a whitish glare soon appeared. +Brilliant sunlight broke through the tree-tops, and played around the +dark needles, turning them into a brighter, lighter, emerald green. A +background of yellow and cream-coloured rocks, visible now through +openings in the shrubbery, showed that the boys were approaching a clear +space.</p> + +<p>Here the elder one suddenly stopped, turned to his brother, looked +straight at him, and asked,—</p> + +<p>"Shyuote, what have you heard about the Koshare?"</p> + +<p>Instead of answering the child looked down, indifferent and silent, as +if he had not heard the query.</p> + +<p>"What have you heard, boy?" continued the other.</p> + +<p>Shyuote shrugged his shoulders. He had no inclination to reply.</p> + +<p>"Why don't you answer?" Okoya persisted.</p> + +<p>His brother looked up, cast a furtive glance at the interlocutor, then +stared vacantly, but with head erect, before him. His eyes were glassy +and without any expression.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 654px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-008" id="ILLUS-008"></a> +<img src='images/illus-008.jpg' width='654' alt='The east end of the Cañon of the Tyuonyi' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>The east end of the Cañon of the Tyuonyi</span> +</div> + +<p>Whenever the Indian does not wish to speak on any subject, whatever it +be, no power on earth can compel him to break silence. Okoya, as an +Indian, felt rather than understood this; and the child's refusal to +answer a very simple question aroused his suspicions. He looked at the +stubborn boy for a moment, undecided whether he would not resort to +force. The child's taunts had mortified his <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span>pride in the first place; +now that child's reticence bred misgivings. He nevertheless restrained +both anger and curiosity for the present, not because of indifference +but for policy's sake, and turned to go. Shyuote looked for a moment as +if he wished to confess to his brother all that the latter inquired +about, but soon pouted, shrugged his shoulders, and set out after Okoya +in a lively fox-trot again.</p> + +<p>The valley lay before them; they had reached the end of the grove.</p> + +<p>Smiling in the warm glow of a June day, with a sky of deepest azure, the +vale of the Rito expanded between the spot which the boys had reached +and the rocky gateways in the west, where that valley seemed to begin. +Fields, small and covered with young, bushy maize-plants, skirted the +brook, whose silvery thread was seen here and there as its meanderings +carried it beneath the shadow of shrubs and trees, or exposed it to the +full light of the dazzling sun. In the plantations human forms appeared, +now erect, now bent down over their work. A ditch of medium size +bordered the fields on the north, carrying water from the brook for +purposes of irrigation. Still north of the ditch, and between it and the +cliffs, arose a tall building, which from a distance looked like a high +clumsy pile of clay or reddish earth.</p> + +<p>This pile was irregularly terraced. Human beings stood on the terraces +or moved along them. Now and then one was seen to rise from the interior +of the pile to one of the terraced roofs, or another slowly sank from +sight, as if descending into the interior of the earthy heap. On the +outside, beams leaned against it, and on them people went up and down, +as if climbing ladders. Thin films of smoke quivered in the air from +imperceptible flues.</p> + +<p>The cliffs themselves extended north of this building and east and west +as far as the range of view permitted, like a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span> yellowish ribbon of +towering height with innumerable flexures and alternations of light and +shade. Their base was enlivened by the bustle of those who dwelt in +caves all along the foot of the imposing rocky wall. Where to-day only +vacant holes stare at the visitor, at the hour on the day when our story +begins, human eyes peered through. Other doors were closed by deer-hides +or robes. Sometimes a man, a woman, or a child, would creep out of one +of these openings, and climbing upward, disappear in the entrance of an +upper tier of cave-dwellings. Others would descend the slope from the +cliffs to the fields, while still others returned from the banks of the +ditch or of the brook. At the distance from which the boys viewed the +landscape all passed noiselessly; no human voice, no clamour disturbed +the stillness of the scene.</p> + +<p>Peaceful as Nature appeared, neither of the youth were in the least +struck by its charms or influenced by the spell which such a tranquil +and cheerful landscape is likely to exercise upon thinking and feeling +man. With both it was indifference; for the Indian views Nature with the +eyes of a materially interested spectator only. But the elder brother +had another reason for not noticing the beauty of the scene. He was not +only troubled, he was seriously embarrassed. The hint thrown out by his +little brother about the Koshare had struck him; for it led to the +inference that the child had knowledge of secret arts and occult +practices of which even he, Okoya, although on the verge of manhood, had +never received any intimation. Far more yet than this knowledge, which +Shyuote might have obtained through mere accident, the hint at +unpleasant relations between Okoya and the Koshare startled the latter.</p> + +<p>It was perfectly true that he not only disliked but even hated the +cluster of men to which the name of Koshare was given in the tribe; but +he had concealed his feelings as carefully<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span> as possible until now. Only +once, as far as he could remember, had he spoken of his aversion; and +then it was during an absolutely confidential conversation with his own +mother, who seemed to entertain like sentiments.</p> + +<p>To his father he had never uttered a word; because his father was +himself a Koshare. Whatever Shyuote knew, he could only have gathered by +overhearing a conversation of the Koshare among themselves, in which it +was mentioned that he, Okoya, harboured ill-feelings toward that +brotherhood. In that case he might be exposed to serious danger, since, +as he believed, those people were in possession of knowledge of a higher +order, and practised arts of an occult nature. Against danger arising +from such a source, Okoya considered himself utterly defenceless.</p> + +<p>The more he tried to think over these matters, the more troubled his +mind became. Only one thought appeared logical and probable and that was +that the boy had overheard one or other of the Koshare's intimate +conversations. But how came it that the Koshare knew about Okoya's +aversion toward them? Who could have told them? Only his mother knew the +secret! Had she, perhaps, she—The thought was like a spark which glowed +for a while, grew to a flame, flared and flickered unsteadily within his +heart, then began to shrink. No, no; it was impossible! it could not be! +His mother would never betray her child! The flame died out, the spark +remained fast dying. Suddenly it blazed up again as if some breath had +fanned it.</p> + +<p>With renewed insistence, it struck Okoya that even if Shyuote had merely +overheard a conversation and the child's knowledge was derived from that +source, the most extraordinary part of the information could only have +come from one source,—the person in whom he had confided, his mother! +She alone could have told the Koshare that Okoya hated them. The spark +flared up anew; it burst out<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span> in a wild flame of suspicion. It singed +the heart and smothered feeling as well as reason. It so completely +absorbed his thoughts, that Okoya forgot everything else. Instead of +walking along at a quiet easy gait, he rushed fast and faster, wrapped +in dismal despair and in wild impotent wrath. Heedless of his little +companion he ran, panting with agitation, until Shyuote, unable to keep +pace and startled at his wild gait, pulled his garment and begged him to +stop.</p> + +<p>"Brother," he cried, "why do you go so fast? I cannot follow you!"</p> + +<p>Okoya came to a sudden halt, and turned toward the boy like one aroused +from a sinister dream. Shyuote stared at him with surprise akin to +fright. How changed was his appearance! Never before had he seen him +with a countenance so haggard, with eyes hollow and yet burning with a +lurid glow. Loose hair hung down over forehead and cheeks, perspiration +stood on the brow in big drops. The child involuntarily shrunk back, and +Okoya, noticing it, gasped,—</p> + +<p>"You are right, the day is long yet and the houses near. We will go +slower."</p> + +<p>Bowing his head again he went on at a slower gait.</p> + +<p>Shyuote followed in silence. Although surprised at the change in his +brother's looks, he did not for a moment entertain the thought or desire +of inquiring into the cause of it. He was fully satisfied that as long +as Okoya did not see fit to speak of the matter, he had no right to ask +about it: in short, that it was none of his business.</p> + +<p>Meanwhile dark and dismal thoughts were chasing each other within the +elder brother's soul. Doubt and suspicion became more and more crushing. +He was tempted to break the spell and interrogate Shyuote once more, +even to wrench from him, if needs be, a full explanation. The boy<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span> was +old enough to enjoy that great and often disagreeable quality of the +American Indian, reticence. Furthermore, he might have been forbidden to +speak.</p> + +<p>If the Indian is not an ideal being, he is still less a stolid mentally +squalid brute. He is not reticent out of imbecility or mental weakness. +He fails properly to understand much of what takes place around him, +especially what happens within the circle of our modern civilization, +but withal he is far from indifferent toward his surroundings. He +observes, compares, thinks, reasons, upon whatever he sees or hears, and +forms opinions from the basis of his own peculiar culture. His senses +are very acute for natural phenomena; his memory is excellent, as often +as he sees fit to make use of it. There is no difference between him and +the Caucasian in original faculties, and the reticence peculiar to him +under certain circumstances is not due to lack of mental aptitude.</p> + +<p>He does not practise that reticence alike toward all. A great number of +examples seems to establish the fact that the Indian has developed a +system of casuistry, based upon a remarkably thorough knowledge of human +nature. Certain matters are kept concealed from some people, whereas +they are freely discussed with others, and <i>vice versa</i>. The Indian +hardly ever keeps a secret to himself alone; it is nearly always shared +by others whom the matter directly concerns. It may be said of the red +man that he keeps secrets in the same manner that he lives,—namely, in +groups or clusters. The reason is that with him individualism, or the +mental and moral independence of the individual, has not attained the +high degree of development which prevails among white races.</p> + +<p>When Europeans began to colonize America in the fifteenth and sixteenth +centuries, the social organization of its inhabitants presented a +picture such as had disappeared<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span> long before on the continent of Europe. +Everywhere there prevailed linguistic segregation,—divisions into +autonomous groups called tribes or stocks, and within each of these, +equally autonomous clusters, whose mutual alliance for purposes of +sustenance and defence constituted the basis of tribal society. The +latter clusters were the clans, and they originated during the +beginnings of the human family. Every clan formed a group of supposed +blood-relatives, looking back to a mythical or traditional common +ancestor. Descent from the mother being always plain, the clan claimed +descent in the female line even if every recollection of the female +ancestor were lost, and theoretically all the members of one clan were +so many brothers and sisters. This organization still exists in the +majority of tribes; the members of one clan cannot intermarry, and, if +all the women of a clan die, that clan dies out also, since there is +nobody left to perpetuate it. The tribe is in reality but a league; the +clan is the unit. At the time we speak of, the affairs of each tribe +were administered by an assembly of delegates from all its clans who at +the same time arbitrated inevitable disputes between the several +blood-relations.</p> + +<p>Each clan managed its own affairs, of which no one outside of its +members needed to know anything. Since the husbands always belonged to a +different consanguine group from their wives, and the children followed +their mother's line of descent, the family was permanently divided. +There was really no family in our sense of the word. The Indian has an +individual name only. He is, in addition, distinguished by the name of +his clan, which in turn has its proper cognomen. The affairs of the +father's clan did not concern his wife or his children, whereas a +neighbour might be his confidant on such matters. The mother, son, and +daughter spoke among themselves<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span> of matters of which the father was not +entitled to know, and about which he scarcely ever felt enough curiosity +to inquire. Consequently there grew a habit of not caring about other +people's affairs unless they affected one's own, and of confiding +secrets to those only whom they could concern, and who were entitled to +know them. In the course of time the habit became a rule of education. +Reticence, secrecy, discretion, are therefore no virtues with the +Indian; they are simply the result of training.</p> + +<p>Okoya too had been under the influence of such training, and he knew +that Shyuote, young as he was, had already similar seeds planted within +him. But uncertainty was insufferable; it weighed too heavily upon him, +he could no longer bear it.</p> + +<p>"Umo," he burst out, turning abruptly and looking at the boy in an +almost threatening manner, "how do you know that I dislike the Koshare?"</p> + +<p>Shyuote cast his eyes to the ground, and remained silent. His brother +repeated the query; the little fellow only shrugged his shoulders. With +greater insistence the elder proceeded,—</p> + +<p>"Shyuote Tihua, who told you that the Delight Makers are not precious to +me, nor I to them?"</p> + +<p>Shyuote shook his head, pouted, and stared vacantly to one side. He +manifestly refused to answer.</p> + +<p>Cold perspiration stood on the brow of the elder brother; his body +quivered in anguish; he realized the truth of his suspicions. Unable any +longer to control himself he cried,—</p> + +<p>"It is my mother who told them!"</p> + +<p>Trembling, with clenched hands and gnashing teeth, he gazed at the child +unconsciously. Shyuote, frightened at his wild and menacing attitude, +and ignorant of the real<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span> cause of his brother's excitement, raised his +hand to his forehead and began to sob.</p> + +<p>A shout coming from the immediate vicinity aroused and startled Okoya. A +voice called out to him,—</p> + +<p>"Umo!"</p> + +<p>He looked around in surprise. They were standing close to the cultivated +plots, and a man loomed up from between the maize-plants. He it was who +called, and as soon as Okoya turned toward him he beckoned the youth to +come nearer. Okoya's face darkened; he reluctantly complied, leaped over +the ditch, walked up to the interlocutor, and stood still before him in +the attitude of quiet expectancy with downcast eyes. Shyuote had dropped +to the ground; the call did not interfere with his sobs; he pouted +rather than grieved.</p> + +<p>Okoya's interlocutor was a man of strong build, apparently in the +forties. His features, although somewhat flat and broad, created a +favourable impression at first; upon closer scrutiny, however, the eyes +modified that impression. They were small, and their look piercing +rather than bright. His costume was limited to a tattered breech-clout of +buckskin. A collar of small white shells encircled the neck, and from +this necklace dangled a triangular piece of alabaster, flat, and with a +carving on it suggesting the shape of a dragon-fly. His hair streamed +loose over the left ear, where there was fastened to the black coarse +strands a tuft of grayish down.</p> + +<p>This individual eyed Okoya in silence for a moment, as if inspecting his +person; then he inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Where do you come from?"</p> + +<p>The young fellow looked up and replied,—</p> + +<p>"From below," pointing to the lower end of the gorge.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span></p> + +<p>"What did you hunt?" the other continued, glancing at the bow and arrows +of the boy.</p> + +<p>"Tzina;" and with perceptible embarrassment Okoya added, "but I killed +nothing."</p> + +<p>The man seemed not to heed the humiliation which this confession +entailed, and asked,—</p> + +<p>"Have you seen tracks of the mountain-sheep down yonder?"</p> + +<p>"Not one; but I saw at a distance on the slope two bears very large and +strong."</p> + +<p>The other shook his head.</p> + +<p>"Then there are no mountain sheep toward that end of the Tyuonyi," he +said, waving his left hand toward the southeast, "thank you, boy," at +the same time extending his right to the youth. Okoya grasped it, and +breathed on the outside of the hand. Then he said, "hoa umo," and turned +and sauntered back to where his little brother was still squatting and +pouting, morose and silent.</p> + +<p>The man had also turned around, bent down, and gone on weeding the corn. +Withal he did not lose sight of the boys; on the contrary, an occasional +stealthy glance from his half-closed eyes shot over where they met.</p> + +<p>Shyuote rose from the ground. His eyes were dry, but he glanced at his +brother with misgivings as well as with curiosity. The latter felt a +sudden pang upon beholding the childish features. The short +interruption, though annoying at first, had diverted him from gloomy +thoughts. Now, everything came back to his mind with renewed force,—the +same anguish, the feeling of utter helplessness in case of impending +danger, indignation at what he believed to have been base treason on the +part of his mother,—all this rushed upon him with fearful force, and he +stood again motionless, a picture of wild perplexity. His face betokened +the state of his mind. Shyuote did not dare to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span> inquire of him further +than to ask a very insignificant question,—namely, who the man was that +had called.</p> + +<p>Okoya answered readily, for this query was almost a relief,—a diversion +which enabled him to subdue his agitation. "Tyope Tihua," he said +hastily, "wanted to know if I had seen any mountain sheep. I told him +that I had only seen bear-tracks. Let him follow those," he growled. +"Come on, satyumishe, it is getting late."</p> + +<p>While this conversation had been carried on, the boys, now hurrying and +now slackening their pace, had arrived within a short distance of the +tall clay-pile, which was seen to be a high polygonal building, +apparently closed on all sides. Between them and this edifice there was +still another lower one, not unlike an irregular honeycomb. About forty +cells, separated from each other by walls of earth, carried up from the +ground to a few inches above the terraced roof, constituted a +ground-floor on which rested a group of not more than a dozen similar +cells. The walls of this structure were of stones, irregularly broken +and clumsily piled, but they were covered by a thick coating of clay so +that nothing of the rough core remained visible. Instead of doors or +entrances, air-holes, round or oval, perforated these walls.</p> + +<p>The house appeared empty. No smoke flitted over the flat roof; the +coating was so recent that many places were hardly dry.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 451px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-018t" id="ILLUS-018t"></a> +<img src='images/illus-018t.jpg' width='451' alt='A modern Indian Dance' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>A modern Indian Dance</span> +</div> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 448px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-018b" id="ILLUS-018b"></a> +<img src='images/illus-018b.jpg' width='448' alt='An estufa' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>An estufa</span> +</div> + +<p>North of this building, a circular structure thirty feet in diameter +rose a few feet only above the soil, like the upper part of a sunken +cylinder. Its top was flat, and large flags of stone formed a rough +staircase leading to its roof. In the centre, a square opening appeared, +out of which a tall beam, notched at regular intervals like a primitive +ladder, protruded, and down which also the beam disappeared as if +extended into the bowels of the earth. This edifice, half<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span> underground, +half above the soil, was what to-day is called in New Mexico an +<i>estufa</i>.<a name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></a><a href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a> This Spanish word has become a technical term, and we shall +hereafter use it in the course of the story as well as the designations +<i>tshikia</i> and <i>kaaptsh</i> of the Queres Indians.</p> + +<p>The estufas were more numerous in a single pueblo formerly than they are +now. Nor are they always sunken. At the Rito there were at least ten, +five of which were circular chambers in the rock of the cliffs. These +chambers or halls were, in the times we speak of, gathering places for +men exclusively. No woman was permitted to enter, unless for the purpose +of carrying food to the inmates. Each clan had its own estufa, and the +young men slept in it under the surveillance of one or more of the aged +principals, until they married, and frequently even afterward.</p> + +<p>There the young men became acquainted with the affairs of their +individual connections, and little by little also with the business of +the tribe. There, during the long evenings of winter, old men taught +them the songs and prayers embodying traditions and myths, first of +their own clan, then of the tribe.<a name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></a><a href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a> The estufa was school, club-house, +nay, armory to a certain extent. It was more. Many of the prominent +religious exercises took place in it. The estufa on special occasions +became transformed into a temple for the clan who had reared it.</p> + +<p>From the depths of this structure there came a series of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span>dull sounds like beats of a drum. The youngsters stopped short, and +looked at each other in surprise.</p> + +<p>"The new house," whispered Okoya, "which the Corn clan have built here +is empty, yet there is somebody in its estufa. What may this mean?"</p> + +<p>"Let us look into it," eagerly suggested Shyuote.</p> + +<p>"Go you alone!" directed the elder brother. "I will walk on, and you can +overtake me by-and-by."</p> + +<p>That suited Shyuote. He crept stealthily toward the round building. +There was an air-hole in the rim which rose above the ground. Crouching +like a cat, the boy cautiously peered through this opening, but quickly +withdrew with an expression of disappointment. The underground chamber +was not even finished; its walls were dark and raw, the floor rough, and +on this floor a half-dozen young fellows in every stage of dress or +undress were lounging. One of them mechanically touched a small drum +with a stick, while two or three of the others were humming a monotonous +tune to the rhythm of his rappings. Shyuote stole away in evident +discontent; his curiosity was satisfied, but at the expense of his +expectations.</p> + +<p>Loud laughter, screams, and animated talking diverted his attention, and +caused him to run in the direction of the new house of the Corn clan. He +heard the voice of his brother, but at the same time women's voices +also, and as soon as he turned the farther corner of the building, he +saw what was plainly a playful encounter between Okoya and a pair of +young girls.</p> + +<p>The former had his bow in hand ready to shoot, and he pointed the arrow +at the maidens alternately; they, utterly unconcerned about his weapon, +were pressing him with weapons of their own, which he was much more +anxious to avoid than they his missiles. These were two pairs of very +dirty hands filled and covered with liquid mud with which<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span> the damsels +attempted to decorate his person. Okoya was clearly on the defensive, +and the advantage so far seemed on the side of his aggressors. Shyuote +flew to his assistance. Rushing to a large vessel of burnt clay, +standing alongside the wall and filled with water, he plunged both hands +into it, and began to bespatter the assailants with the not very clean +liquid. Forthwith one of the girls turned against the new enemy. She was +older and taller than Shyuote. Seizing his raven locks she pulled him to +the ground on his face, knelt on the prostrate form, and then and there +gave the boy a series of energetic cuffs against which the youngster +struggled and wriggled in the most desperate but absolutely ineffectual +manner. The fair sex held the balance of power and wielded it. At every +attempt of Shyuote to rise or to roll over, she pushed his face back +into the moist ground, she pulled his hair, thumped his shoulders, and +boxed his ears. She was in earnest, and Shyuote was powerless in her +firm grasp. He could not even scream, for a thick coating of soil had +fastened itself to his features, had penetrated into eye, mouth, and +nostrils. His fate was as melancholy as it was ludicrous; it brought +about a truce between Okoya and the other maiden. They dropped, he the +weapon, she her muddy arms, and looked at the other set of combatants +with surprise and with immoderate laughter. The Indian is not +tender-hearted on such occasions. When the victorious beauty at last +arose, suffering her victim to turn over again, the merriment became +uproarious, for Shyuote presented the appearance of a blowing, spitting, +coughing, statue of dirt. His looks were in no manner improved by his +frenzy after the boy had rubbed his eyes, and recovered his breath. +Tears of rage rolled down his cheeks over patches of sand and mud, and +when he noticed the mirth of the others Shyuote's fury knew no bounds. +He rushed madly at the triumphant lass, who<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span> did not shrink from the +hostile approach. The contest was threatening to assume serious +proportions, when another person appeared upon the scene, at the sight +of whom even Shyuote temporarily stayed all demonstrations, while Okoya +seemed both startled and embarrassed. The new-comer was a young girl +too; she carried on her head a vessel of burnt clay similar to a flat +urn, decorated with black and red designs on cream-coloured ground, and +filled with water.</p> + +<p>To understand this scene we must know that the two girls had been +engaged in putting on the last coat of plaster to the walls of the abode +of the Corn people, when Okoya suddenly came upon them. At a glance they +saw that he had been on a hunt, and also that he had hunted in vain. +Here was a welcome opportunity for jeering and mockery. They interrupted +their plastic labour, and turned against him with such merciless +allusions to his ill-success, that unable any longer to reply to their +sarcasm Okoya threatened them, in jest of course, with his bow. Instead +of desisting, the girls at once moved upon him with muddy hands. The one +who last appeared upon the scene, although assistant to the others, +inasmuch as she carried the water needed in the preparation of the mud +for plastering, had not seen the engagement just fought. She looked at +the group in blank surprise, stood still without lifting the bowl from +her head, and presented thus the appearance of a handsome statue, dusky +and graceful, whose lustrous black eyes alone moved, glancing from one +of the members of the group to the other. Those large expressive eyes +plainly asked, "What does all this mean?"</p> + +<p>The antagonists of Okoya and Shyuote were buxom lasses, rather short, +thick-waisted, full-chested, with flat faces, prominent cheek-bones, and +bright eyes. The third maiden was taller and much more graceful: her +features were<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span> less coarse, less prominently distinctive. The nose was +well-proportioned, the mouth also, although the lips were rather heavy. +The eyes were large and beaming, soft yet not without an intelligent +expression. All three girls were dressed nearly alike. A dark-blue +cotton garment descended as far as the knees; it was tied over the left +shoulder, and the right was exposed. A red-tinged scarf served as belt +around the waist. Arms and feet were bare. The long black hair streamed +loosely. Two of them wore heavy necklaces of green stones, red pebbles, +and shell beads. The last comer carried only a single string of shell +beads with an iridescent conch fastened to it in front. Ear-pendants of +turquoises hung from the ears of all three.</p> + +<p>The attention of the girl with the urn on her head soon rested on +Shyuote, and she was the first to break the silence by a hearty peal of +laughter. This started her companions again, and the one nearest to +Okoya exclaimed,—</p> + +<p>"Mitsha help us throw the water in your urn over the head of the boy. +Okoya began it all, give it to him, too. You are strong enough."</p> + +<p>At the mention of Okoya's name the maiden addressed as Mitsha started. +She threw a quick glance like a flash at him. Her face quivered and +coloured slightly. Turning away, she deposited the water-urn at the foot +of the wall, and remained standing, her eyes directed to the cliffs, her +lithe fingers carelessly playing with the beads of her necklace. She was +disinclined to take any part in the fray, and her behaviour acted as a +damper on the buoyancy of the others. Okoya hastily gathered up his +arrows, and called Shyuote to his side. But the boy did not care to +obey. Thirst for revenge held him to the spot of his defeat; he shook +his fists at the girls, clenched his teeth, and began to threaten +vengeance, and to shower uncomplimentary expressions upon them. As soon, +however, as the one who<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span> had so effectually routed him showed again a +decided movement toward his raven locks, he beat a hasty retreat to his +elder brother. This change of base excited new hilarity, and under a +shower of jokes and sarcasms the two boys departed. Okoya walked along +at a steady gait; but Shyuote, as soon as he considered the distance +safe enough, turned around, making grimaces at the belligerent damsels, +vowing vengeance, and uttering opprobrious epithets of the choicest +kind. He noticed that the two returned his compliments without reserve, +whereas Mitsha stood in silence leaning against the house-wall. One +single look, one earnest almost sad glance, she sent after the +disappearing form of Shyuote's elder brother.</p> + +<p>The main building was now close at hand. It was an irregular pentagon, +and at places two, at others three stories high. With one single +exception these stories formed terraces, retreating successively from +the ground to the top like so many steps of a staircase. Nowhere did +there appear any entrance. Notched beams led up to trapdoors in the +roofs, similar beams penetrated into the interior below. Absolute +stillness reigned about the edifice. Some women scoured scanty clothing +in the ditch running past the structure; on the terraces not a soul +appeared. The lads directed their course toward that side where the +three stories presented a perpendicular wall, and as they neared it an +entrance, or doorway, high enough for a man and wide enough for four +abreast appeared in the vertical front. It led them through a dark +passage into an interior court which was fairly clean and contained +three estufas. Its diameter did not exceed one hundred and fifty feet.</p> + +<p>Toward this court, or yard, the stories of the building descended in +terraces also; but though everywhere beams leaned up as ladders, access +to the ground-floor was also afforded by narrow doorways closed with +hides or mats. It<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span> was hot and quiet in this yard; the sun shed glaring +light into it and over the roofs. Naked urchins played and squirmed +below, whereas above, an old woman or some aged man would cower +motionless, shading their blear eyes with one hand and warming their +cold frames in the heat. Okoya went directly to one of the ground-floor +openings, lifted the deerskin that hung over it, and called out the +usual greeting,—</p> + +<p>"Guatzena!"</p> + +<p>"Opona,—'come in,'" responded a woman's voice. Both lads obeyed the +summons. At first the room seemed dark on account of the sudden contrast +with the glare outside, but as soon as this first impression was +overcome, it appeared moderately lighted. It was a chamber about +fourteen feet long and ten feet wide, and its walls were whitewashed +with burnt gypsum. Deer-hides and a mat plaited of yucca-leaves lay +rolled up in one corner. A niche contained a small earthen bowl, painted +white with black symbolic figures. A doorway to the right led into +another compartment which seemed darker than the first. As soon as the +boys entered the room, a woman appeared in this side doorway. She was +small, slender, and apparently thirty-five years of age. Her features, +notwithstanding the high cheek-bones, were attractive though wan and +thin. An air of physical suffering lay over them like a thin cloudy +veil. At the sight of this woman, Okoya's heart began to throb again; +for she it was whom he so direly suspected, nay, accused of treachery +and deceit. This woman was his mother.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></a> The word "umo" properly signifies "grandfather;" but it is +used indiscriminately for all ages and sexes in calling. An old man, for +instance, will call his grandchild "umo;" so will a wife her husband, a +brother his sister, etc.</p></div> + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_2_2" id="Footnote_2_2"></a><a href="#FNanchor_2_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></a> <i>Estufa</i> properly means a stove, and the name was applied +to those semi-subterranean places by the Spaniards on account of their +comfortable temperature in winter. They recalled to them the +<i>temaz-calli</i>, or sweat-houses, of Mexico.</p></div> + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_3_3" id="Footnote_3_3"></a><a href="#FNanchor_3_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></a> The preservation of traditions is much systematized among +the Pueblo Indians. Certain societies know hardly any other but the +folk-tales relating to their own particular origin. To obtain correct +tradition it is necessary to gain the confidence of men high in degree. +That is mostly very difficult.</p></div> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a>CHAPTER II.</h3> +<p>The homes of the Pueblo Indians of New Mexico, especially as regards the +size and disposition of the rooms, are to-day slightly modified from +what they were in former times. An advance has been made, inasmuch as +the buildings are not any longer the vast and ill-ventilated honeycombs +composed of hundreds of dingy shells, which they were centuries ago. The +houses, while large and many-storied, are comparatively less extensive, +and the apartments less roomy than at the time when the Queres lived in +the Rito de los Frijoles.</p> + +<p>The two rooms where we left the lads and their mother at the close of +the preceding chapter formed such a home. In the front one the family +slept at night, with the exception of Okoya who was obliged to join the +other youths in the estufa of his clan. The husband was not always at +home after sunset. But the mother, Shyuote, and a little girl four years +old invariably took their nightly rest there. To the little girl we have +not yet been introduced. When the boys returned she was in the +court-yard at play, and in the usual state of complete undress which is +the regular condition of Indian children of her age.</p> + +<p>The inner cell was kitchen and storeroom, and there the family partook +of their meals.</p> + +<p>Among the Pueblos the house was in charge of the women exclusively, +everything within the walls of the house, the men's clothing and weapons +excepted, belonging to the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span> housekeeper. Even the crops if once housed +were controlled by her. As long as they were in the field, the husband +or masculine head of the family could dispose of them. Afterward he must +consult the woman, and he could not sell an ear of corn without her +consent. It is still so to-day in many villages. Formerly all the +field-products were gathered and stored in the granaries of the several +clans whence each household drew its supplies. Even the proceeds of +communal hunts and fisheries were treated in this manner. Only where the +husband, son, or brother killed game while out alone, could he do with +it as he pleased.</p> + +<p>Not many centuries ago the members of each clan, or rather the women, +their offspring, and aged people who were taken care of by their +children, lived together. They occupied a certain section of the great +hive which the communal dwelling represented, and such a section was not +unappropriately called in Spanish a <i>quartel</i> or quarter. The husband +also stayed with his wife and the younger children, but he had no rights +as owner, or proprietor, to his abode. Since it was the custom for women +to raise the walls of buildings, and to finish the house inside and +outside, they owned it also. The man was only tolerated. His home was +properly with his clan, whither he must return in case his spouse +departed this life before him.</p> + +<p>It was different in regard to the fields. Each clan had its particular +holding, and since the field-work devolved upon the men, the cultivated +plots belonged to them alone. Within each allotment every member who was +of age, or so situated as to have to support himself or a family, owned +and tilled a certain plot which was his by common consent, although in +no manner determined by metes or bounds. The condition of ownership was +regular improvement of the plot, and if that condition was not complied +with, any other<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span> member of the same clan could step in and work it for +his own benefit. In case of death the field reverted to the maternal +relative of its owner, whereas the widow and children fell back for +support upon the resources of their own clan. Hence the singular feature +that each household got its livelihood from two distinct groups of +blood-relatives. The home which we have entered belonged to the quarters +of the Gourd people, or clan Tanyi hanutsh, from which the mother +descended; and Okoya had slept at night in the estufa of that cluster +ever since his thirteenth year. But the cultivated patch which the +father tilled pertained to the fields of his clan, that of Water, Tzitz +hanutsh. Though the Water people were his relatives, the crop raised by +him found its way into the storeroom of Tanyi for the support of the +family which he claimed as his own.</p> + +<p>Okoya's mother scanned her boys with a sober glance, and turned back +into the kitchen without uttering a word.</p> + +<p>Soon a grating sound issued from that apartment, indicating that toasted +corn was being ground on the flat slab called in Queres, <i>yakkat</i>, and +now usually termed <i>metate</i> in New Mexico. The boys meanwhile had +approached a niche in the wall. Each one took a pinch of yellow cornmeal +from the painted bowl, and scattered it successively to the north, west, +south, east; then threw a little of it up in the air and to the ground +before him. During this performance their lips moved as if in prayer. +Then they separated, for the spirits had been appealed to, and their +entrance into their home was under the special protection of Those +Above. Shyuote, whose trout had been ruined during the combat with the +girls, threw himself on the roll in the corner, there to mourn over his +defeat. Okoya went out into the court-yard. Both expected an early meal, +for the fire crackled in the dark kitchen, and a clapping of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span> hands gave +evidence that corn-cakes were being moulded to appease their hungry +stomachs.</p> + +<p>The court-yard had become very quiet. Even the children had gone to rest +in a shady place, where they slept in a promiscuous heap, a conglomerate +of human bodies, heads, and limbs, intermingled. The form of an old man +rose out of a hatchway in the ground-floor, and a tall figure, slightly +stooping, clad in a garment, and with a head of iron gray hair, stood on +the flat roof. He walked toward a beam leading down into the court, +seized its upper end and descended with his face toward the wall, but +without faltering. A few steps along the house brought him in front of +Okoya, who had squatted near the doorway of his mother's dwelling. The +youth was so absorbed in gloomy thoughts that the man's appearance was +unexpected. Starting in surprise and hastily rising, Okoya called into +the house,—</p> + +<p>"Yaya, sa umo,—'Mother, my grandfather!'"</p> + +<p>The old man gave a friendly nod to his grandchild, and crossed the +threshold, stooping low. Still lower the tall form had to bend while +entering the kitchen door. He announced his coming to the inmate in a +husky voice and the common formula,—</p> + +<p>"Guatzena!"</p> + +<p>"Raua,—'good,'" the woman replied.</p> + +<p>Her father squatted close to the fire and fixed his gaze on his +daughter. She knelt on the floor busy spreading dough or thick batter on +a heated slab over the fire. She was baking corn-cakes,—the well-known +<i>tortillas</i> as they are called to-day.</p> + +<p>After a short pause the old man quietly inquired,—</p> + +<p>"My child, where is your husband?"</p> + +<p>"Zashue Tihua," the woman answered, without looking up or interrupting +her work, "is in the fields."</p> + +<p>"When will he come?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span></p> + +<p>The woman raised her right hand, and pointed to the hole in the wall, +whence light came in from the outside. The wall faced the west, and the +height of the loophole corresponded to that of the sun about one hour +before sunset.</p> + +<p>"Give food to the children," directed the old man. "When they have eaten +and are gone I shall speak to you."</p> + +<p>The fire crackled and blazed, and ruddy flashes shot across the features +of the woman. Was it a mere reflection of the fire, or had her features +quivered and coloured? The old man scanned those features with a cold, +steady look.</p> + +<p>She removed from the fire the sooty pot of clay in which venison cut in +small pieces was stewing together with corn, dark beans, and a few roots +and herbs as seasoning. Then she called out,—</p> + +<p>"Shyuote, come and eat! Where is Okoya?"</p> + +<p>The latter alone heard the invitation, for Shyuote had gone to sleep on +the hides. The elder brother shook him, and went into the kitchen. He +was followed by the child who staggered from drowsiness. The mother +meanwhile had placed on the floor a pile of corn-cakes. Beside it, in an +earthen bowl decorated inside and out with geometrical lines, steamed +the stew. Dinner was ready; the table spread.</p> + +<p>To enjoy this meal both lads squatted, but Shyuote, still half asleep, +lost his balance and tumbled over. Angry at the merriment which this +created, the boy hastily grabbed the food, but his mother interfered.</p> + +<p>"Don't be so greedy, uak,—'urchin.' Remember Those Above," she said; +and Shyuote, imitating the example of Okoya, crossly muttered a prayer, +and scattered crumbs before him. Then only, both fell to eating.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span></p> + +<p>This was done by simply folding a slice of the cake to form a primitive +ladle, and dipping the contents of the stew out with it. Thus they +swallowed meat, broth, and finally the ladle also. Okoya arose first, +uttering a plainly audible hoa. Shyuote ate longer; at last he wiped his +mouth with the seam of his wrap, grumbled something intended for +thanksgiving, and strolled back to his resting place in the front room. +Okoya went out into the court-yard to be alone with his forebodings. The +sight of his mother seemed oppressive to him.</p> + +<p>After the boys had gone the woman emptied the remainder of the stew back +into the pot, filled the painted bowl with water, and put both vessels +in a corner. Then she sat down, leaning against the wall, looking +directly toward her father. Her face was thin and wan, her cheeks were +hollow, and her eyes had a suppressed look of uneasiness.</p> + +<p>The old man remained quietly indifferent as long as the meal lasted; +then he rose, peeped cautiously into the outer apartment, resumed his +seat, and spoke in a low tone,—</p> + +<p>"Is it true that you have listened to kamonyitza,—'black corn'?"</p> + +<p>The woman started. "Who says so?" she answered with sudden haste.</p> + +<p>"The Koshare," replied the old man, looking at her with a cold steady +gaze.</p> + +<p>"What do I care for them," exclaimed his daughter. Her lips curled with +an air of disdain.</p> + +<p>"It may be," spoke her father, in measured tones, "that you do not wish +to hear from them; but I know that they care for your doings."</p> + +<p>"Let them do as they please."</p> + +<p>"Woman," he warned, "speak not thus. Their disposition toward you is not +a matter for indifference."</p> + +<p>"What reason have they to follow my path? I am a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span> woman like many others +in the tribe, nothing more or less. I stay with my husband," she went on +with greater animation. "I do my duty. What have the Delight Makers to +say that might not be for my good?"</p> + +<p>"And yet, you are not precious to them—"</p> + +<p>"Neither are they precious to me," she cried. Her eyes sparkled.</p> + +<p>Her father heaved a deep sigh. He shook his head and said in a husky +tone,—</p> + +<p>"Woman, your ways are wrong. I know it, and the Koshare know it also. +They may know more, much more than I could wish," he added, and looked +into her eyes with a searching sorrowful glance. An awful suspicion lay +in this penetrating look. Her face flushed, she bent her head to avoid +his gaze.</p> + +<p>To the gloomy talk succeeded a still more gloomy silence. Then the woman +lifted her head, and began entreatingly,—</p> + +<p>"My father, I do not ask you to tell me how you come to know all this; +but tell me, umo, what are these Delight Makers, the Koshare? At every +dance they appear and always make merry. The people feel glad when they +see them. They must be very wise. They know of everything going on, and +drag it before the people to excite their mirth at the expense of +others. How is it that they know so much? I am but a woman, and the ways +of the men are not mine," she raised her face and her eyes flamed; "but +since I hear that the Delight Makers wish me no good, I want to know at +least what those enemies of mine are."</p> + +<p>The old man lowered his glance and sighed.</p> + +<p>"My child," he began softly, "when I was young and a boy like your son +Okoya, I cared little about the Koshare. Now I have learned more." He +leaned his head against the wall, pressed his lips firmly together, and +continued,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span> "The holders of the paths of our lives, those who can close +them when the time comes for us to go to Shipapu, where there is neither +sorrow nor pain, have many agents among us. Pāyatyama our Father, and +Sanashtyaya our Mother saw that the world existed ere there was light, +and so the tribe lived in the dark. Four are the wombs in which people +grew up and lived, ere Maseua and Oyoyāuā his brother led them to +where we are now, and this world which is round like a shield is the +fourth womb."</p> + +<p>The woman listened with childlike eagerness. Her parted lips and +sparkling eyes testified that everything was new to her.</p> + +<p>"Father," she interrupted, "I knew nothing of this. You are very wise. +But why are women never told such things?"</p> + +<p>"Don't cut off my speech," he said. "Because women are so forward, that +is why many things are concealed from them."</p> + +<p>"But," she continued, heedless of his rebuke, "where are the other three +worlds?"</p> + +<p>"This question I shall answer," he said, "for it is wise in you to speak +so. Haatze the earth is round and flat, but it is also thick like a +cake. The other three wombs are down below inside, one beneath the +other. At Shipapu the people came out upon this world which is the +fourth womb, but it was cold and dark. Then the great sun rose in the +heavens above. In it Pāyatyama dwells, and on it he rides around the +world in one day and one night to see everything which happens. It is +day and light, night and dark. We have also summer and heat, winter and +cold. For this reason there are summer-people and winter-people, some +who like to live when it is cold and others who enjoy the heat. Every +tribe, every clan, has some of both kinds. Thus they came out of the +third world, and thus they have<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span> remained until this day. It was cold at +Shipapu when the people came out on the surface, and Those Above saw +that they felt weak. Toward the south it was warm and bright, so Maseua +and his brother said to their children, the men of our tribe, 'Go you +where there is more light;' and the summer people they directed to go +along the Rio Grande; the winter people they sent south also but far +around by the east over the plains where the great buffalo is roaming, +where the wind blows and it is cold and dry. To both kinds of men they +said, besides, 'Come together in the mountains and live there in peace, +each one getting food for himself and others as you are wont to do.' +But, lest the people might get weary on their long journey, Maseua and +his brother commanded that from Shipapu there should come forth a man +whose body was painted white and black, and who carried on his head +dried corn-leaves instead of feathers. This man began at once to dance, +to jump, and to tumble, so that the people laughed and their hearts +became glad. This man led the summer-men southward, and as often as they +grew tired he danced again and made jests; and the tribe followed him +until they came to where we are now, and all met again. The +summer-people never suffered hunger in all their wanderings, for their +leader was precious, and wherever they went he caused the fruits to be +ripe. That man was the Koshare.<a name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></a><a href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a> Since that time there have been +Koshare in every tribe. Their task it is to keep the people happy and +merry; but they must also fast, mortify themselves, and pray to Those +Above that every kind of fruit may ripen in its time, even the fruit in +woman's womb. To them is given the yellow flower from the fertile +bottoms which makes the hearts of men glad. Now you know what the +Koshare are and," he added emphatically, "why you<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span> should not laugh and +make merry when you are not precious to them."</p> + +<p>The woman had listened with breathless attention. At the close, however, +she hung her head and sighed. The old man gazed at her in silence. In +the outer room the regular breathings of the sleeping boy were heard, +otherwise all was as still as a grave.</p> + +<p>At last she lifted her face again.</p> + +<p>"Father," she asked, "are those who are precious to the holders of our +paths, are they always good?"</p> + +<p>"I need not tell you about this," he replied, fixing upon her a +penetrating glance.</p> + +<p>"I know of nothing evil," she stammered, "unless it be bad men."</p> + +<p>"And yet you have used owl's feathers!"</p> + +<p>Her face grew pale. She asked hoarsely,—</p> + +<p>"Where should I keep them?"</p> + +<p>"The Koshare know it," was the equally husky reply.</p> + +<p>She started, her eyes gleamed like living coals.</p> + +<p>"Have the Koshare sent you here, father?"</p> + +<p>"No," was the gloomy answer; "but if the old men come to me and say, +'kill the witch,' I must do it. For you know I am Maseua, +head-war-chief, and whatever the principals command I must do, even if +it takes the life of my only child!"</p> + +<p>The woman rose to her feet; her attitude was one of defiance.</p> + +<p>"Let the Koshare speak, and do you as you are commanded. The time must +come when I shall have to die. The sooner it comes, the sooner shall I +find rest and peace with our mother at Shipapu."</p> + +<p>Her father also had risen, he clutched his cotton garment as if a sudden +chill went through his body. Without a word he turned and went off +dejected, stooping, with a heavy sigh.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span></p> + +<p>The woman dropped to the floor beside the hearth with a plaintive moan. +She drew her hair over her face, weep she could not. The embers on the +hearth glowed again, casting a dull light over the chamber.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza, as this wretched woman was called, was the only child of him +with whom she had just had this dismal interview. His name was +Topanashka Tihua, and he was maseua, or head-war-chief, of the tribe. In +times of peace the maseua is subordinate to the tapop, or civil +governor, and as often as the latter communicates to him any decision of +the tribal council he is bound to execute it. Otherwise the maseua is +really a superior functionary, for he stands in direct relation to the +religious powers of which we shall hereafter speak, and these in reality +guide and command through oracles and prophetic utterances. In war the +maseua has supreme command, and the civil chief and the diviners, or +medicine-men, must obey him implicitly as soon as any campaign is +started.</p> + +<p>Topanashka was a man of great physical vigour notwithstanding his age. +He was highly respected for his skill and bravery, and for his stern +rectitude and obedience to strict duty. He feared nothing except the +supernatural powers of evil. There is nothing the Indian fears, nay +hates, so much as sorcery. Topanashka could scarcely believe that his +daughter had tampered with magic by causing the dark-coloured corn to +speak, and keeping owl's feathers in her possession. Still, if such were +really the case, he knew of no other course to pursue but to execute the +penalty which according to Indian ideas she deserved, and which the +leading men of the tribe composing its council would undoubtedly mete +out to her,—death; a cruel, terrible death. But she was his only child, +and ere he placed faith in the suspicion communicated to him in secret +by one of the shamans in the tribe, he wanted to satisfy himself from +her own<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span> behaviour whether it was true or not. To his deepest sorrow Say +Koitza's behaviour seemed to prove that she was not falsely accused. It +was a terrible blow to the old man, who for the first time in his life +rose from a task bewildered and hopeless. Duty was to him paramount, and +yet he could not utterly stifle the longing to save his only child from +a cruel and ignominious fate.</p> + +<p>His daughter too felt utterly wretched, and despondent in the highest +degree. For the accusation against her was true. She had practised the +dread art; and yet, strange to say, while conscious of guilt, in the +bottom of her heart she felt herself innocent. Let us recall the past +life of the unhappy being to see whether there is in it anything to +explain this apparent anomaly.</p> + +<p>When Say Koitza was fourteen years of age her husband Zashue Tihua began +to pay her his first attentions. He called at her mother's home oftener +than any other youth of her tribe, and one afternoon, when she was +returning from the brook with a jar filled with water on her head, he +stopped her, dipped some water out of the urn, drank it, and whispered +something to which she gave no reply, hurrying home as rapidly as +possible. She could not speak to her mother about this, for her mother +was hopelessly deaf, and it would not have been proper to consult her +father, since the father belonged of course to another clan. A whole +night and one full day Say pondered over the case; at last her mind was +made up. The girl took a dish filled with corn-cakes and rolls of sweet +paste of the yucca-fruit, and placed it on her head. With this load she +climbed up the rugged slope leading to the dwellings of the Water clan, +to which Zashue belonged. The lad was sitting in the cave inhabited by +his family, busying himself with straightening arrow shafts over the +fire, when the girl, pushing before her the loaded tray, crept through +the port-hole. Silently she<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span> placed the food before him, and went out +again without a word. This was her affirmative reply to his wooing. +Thereafter, Zashue visited the quarters of the Gourd people at the big +house every night. Along the foot of the cliffs, in soft ground, and in +a lonely sheltered spot, he meanwhile planted four stakes connected by +cross-poles. From end to end cotton threads were drawn lengthwise, and +here Zashue wove a cotton wrap day after day. The girl would steal out +to this place also, carrying food to the young artisan. She would +cleanse his hair while they chatted quietly, shyly at first, about the +present and the future. When the mantle was done and it looked white and +firm, Zashue brought it to Say Koitza's mother, who forthwith understood +the intention of his gift, and felt gratified at the prospect of +securing a son-in-law who possessed cotton. The plant was not cultivated +near the upper Rio Grande at that time, and had to be obtained from the +far south by barter. Many journeys distant, Pueblo Indians lived also, +and thither the Queres went at long intervals to trade and to hunt the +buffalo on the southwestern plains.</p> + +<p>Topanashka also was pleased with the suitor. In due course of time +Zashue Tihua and Say Koitza, therefore, became man and wife.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 445px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-038" id="ILLUS-038"></a> +<img src='images/illus-038.jpg' width='445' alt='Rito de los Frijoles: Cavate Rooms in Cliff; Ruins of Talus Pueblo at the Foot of Cliff' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Rito de los Frijoles: Cavate Rooms in Cliff<br /> Ruins of Talus Pueblo at the Foot of Cliff</span> +</div> + +<p>Zashue proved to be a good husband, according to Indian ideas. He worked +and hunted dutifully, providing the storerooms of Tanyi Hanutsh with +supplies of which his wife, and through her he also, enjoyed the +benefit. He spun cotton and wove it into wraps, scarfs, and sashes. +Furthermore, he was always good-natured and merry. He did not spend too +many nights out of his wife's home, either. They had three children, +Okoya, Shyuote, and a little girl. Of these Shyuote became the father's +favourite, for when the child was yet small it happened that his father +made a vow to make a Koshare of him. Zashue <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span>was a Delight Maker +himself, and one of the merriest of that singular crew. Among them he +was perhaps the most popular; for while good-looking, his strength and +agility enabled him to perform in a conspicuous manner, and his ready +wit and quick conception of everything ludicrous caused him to shine as +a great light among that society of official jesters.</p> + +<p>So the two lived in quiet and sober content. Zashue was pleased with his +spouse. She kept her looks well with advancing years, and while there is +never among Indians that complete intimacy between man and wife which +engenders fidelity under all circumstances, while a certain freedom of +action is always permitted to the man toward the other sex, Say had +natural tact enough to never pry into such matters. She, in turn, did +her duty. Always at home, she faithfully fulfilled her obligations as +head of the house, and naturally shrank from all society but that of her +own sex and such men as were allied to her by near ties of relationship. +When she told her father in that sad interview that she was faithful to +her husband, Say had told the truth. And yet there was something that +caused her to plead guilty.</p> + +<p>The family had lived contentedly, and no cloud appeared to hang over +them until, a few years previous to the date of our story, Say Koitza +fell ill from want of proper care. Mountain fever is not infrequently +fatal, and it was mountain fever that had seized upon the delicate frame +of the little woman. This fever is often tenacious and intermittent; +sometimes it is congestive. Indian medicine may cure a slight attack, +and prevent too frequent returns of more violent ones; but if the case +is a serious one, Indian remedies are of no avail. Say suffered from a +slight attack at first, and recovered from it. A primitive cold-water +treatment was effective for the time being; but<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span> in the year ensuing +fever set in again, and no sudorific was of any use. She tried a +decoction of willow bark, but it did her no good. She took the root of +the yucca, or soapweed, and drank the froth produced by whipping water +with it, but gained no relief. The poor woman did not know that these +remedies are not employed by the Indians in a case like hers, but only +for toothache and, in the case of soapweed, for consumption.</p> + +<p>Thus it went on for three years. During the dry seasons there were no +signs of the illness; but as soon as, in July or August, thunderstorms +shed their moisture over the mountains, and chilly nights alternated +with warm sunshine, the fever made its appearance. Two years before the +rainy season had lasted unusually long, and it was followed immediately +by snow-falls. The attacks from the disease were therefore unusually +violent, and by November Say Koitza thought herself dying from weakness +and exhaustion. Her condition was such that her husband felt alarmed, +and every effort was made to relieve her by the aid of such arts as the +Indian believes in. The chief medicine-man, or great shaman, of the +tribe had to come and see the patient, pray by her side, and then go +home to fast and mortify himself for four consecutive days. His efforts +had no effect whatever. Every indigenous medicine that was thought of +had been already used, and none had been of any avail.</p> + +<p>At last the shaman, encouraged by the many blue and green stones, cotton +wraps, and quantities of corn meal which Zashue Tihua contributed in +reward of his juggleries, resolved to make a final trial by submitting +himself and his associates to the dangerous ordeal of fire-eating for +the invalid's sake. This ceremony was always performed by a certain +group of medicine-men, called therefore Hakanyi Chayani, or Fire +Shamans. The Hishtanyi<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span> Chayan was their official head, and he, with the +four others belonging to the fire-eating crew, fasted rigorously for +four days and nights. Then they went to the house of Say Koitza, and in +her presence sang the powerful song, while each one of them in turn +waved a burning bunch of long dry grass to the six sacred regions, and +each time bit off a piece of the burning weed and chewed it. When all +had gone through the performances, and their mouths were well filled +with ashes, each one gravely stepped up to the invalid, and spat the +contents of his mouth in her face. Then they departed as quietly as they +had come, and went home to await the results of the wonderful remedy.<a name="FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></a><a href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a> +It was a last, a supreme effort.</p> + +<p>The condition of Say could not fail to arouse the sympathies of her own +sex, even outside of her clan. Many were the calls from compassionate +women. They would drop in, squat down, tender their services, suggest +remedies, and gossip. Only one woman made herself directly useful, and +that was Shotaye, a member of the Water clan. Shotaye was a strange +woman. Nobody liked her, and yet many applied to her for relief in +secret; for Shotaye possessed great knowledge of plants and other +remedies, and she had a keen practical sense. But people dreaded her; +she lived alone in her cave among the abodes of the Water people, and +nobody knew but she might know more than the official medicine-men +themselves. In short, the majority of the tribe believed that Shotaye +was a witch; but the woman was so wary that nobody could prove her to be +one.</p> + +<p>Shotaye was not an old woman. Her appearance was not in the least +repulsive, on the contrary. The men knew that the woman showed no +objections to occasional<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span> attentions, even to intimacy. For this reason, +also, she was not popular among her own sex.</p> + +<p>Shotaye had had a husband once; but he had left her and was living with +another woman. That husband was called Tyope, badger, a man of strong +physique and one averse to monotony in conjugal life. Tyope was a +scheming man, cunning and unscrupulous in the highest degree; Shotaye an +energetic woman, endowed with a powerful will of her own. Had there not +been the little cloud of marital inconstancy on both sides, the pair +would have been well-assorted for good as well as for evil. Tyope was a +Koshare rather than an agriculturist, he spent his time mostly in other +people's homes and in the estufa of the Delight Makers, leaving his wife +to provide for herself and for him also, whenever he chose to remain at +her house. In short there were flaws on both sides, and Shotaye being +the house-mistress held the main power. One fine evening when Tyope +presented himself in the grotto occupied by his wife, she refused to +recognize him any longer. He protested, he stormed, he menaced her; it +was of no avail. Shotaye told him to go, and he left. Henceforth the two +were mortal enemies. The woman said little; but he was bent upon her +destruction by every possible means. She kept on the defensive, avoided +all conflicts, and was very careful not to give any cause for a direct +accusation of sorcery. She cured people incidentally, never asking any +compensation for it. She lived alone, and thus earned enough to be +independent of her own clan if need be.</p> + +<p>This woman called on Say occasionally, but only between the periods of +the attacks of fever. On such visits she would assist the patient, do +the housework, and arrange the hides or covers for her. Say harboured a +wish to consult her about her disease; but Shotaye studiously avoided +any opportunity for confidential talk. One day, however, when<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span> the two +were alone in the kitchen, and the invalid felt somewhat relieved, she +opened her heart to her visitor. Shotaye listened very attentively, and +when Say had concluded, instead of asking for further details, she +abruptly asked whether Say had no suspicion of being bewitched.</p> + +<p>If such a question were put to us, we should doubt the sanity of the +questioner. Not so the Indian. Say felt like one from whose eyes thick +scales are suddenly removed. Indeed, she thought this was the cause of +her evil, this alone could explain the tenacity of the disease, its +mysterious intermittence. She told her interlocutor that she must be +right, or else why these regular returns and always during the season of +rain? Shotaye listened and listened; every word she heard was in +confirmation of her own thoughts. Say must be under the influence of +some evil charm, and unless counteracted by magic, it was clear to her +that the poor woman must succumb to its workings.</p> + +<p>Whatever there is in nature which the Indian cannot grasp at once, he +attributes to mysterious supernatural agencies. He believes that nature +is pervaded by spiritual essence individualized into an infinite number +of distinct powers. Everything in nature has a soul according to him, +and it is that soul which causes it to move or to act upon its +surroundings in general. Thus the medical properties of animals, of +plants, or minerals, are due to spiritual manifestations. His medical +art therefore does not consist merely in eliminating the physical cause +of disease. As soon as any disease is stubborn there must be at the +bottom of it some spiritual source, and this source can be discovered +and removed only by magic.</p> + +<p>Incantations therefore form an important part of Indian medicine. The +formulas therefor are the special property of the medicine-men, whom we +shall hereafter designate with the much more appropriate name of +Shamans. The shaman<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span> is wizard and physician at the same time. He is +also a prophet, augur, and oracle. His duty it is not only to protect +from evil, but to counteract it. He has charms and incantations which he +offers for the production of beneficial natural phenomena.</p> + +<p>Magic for such purposes is regarded by the Indian as essential to the +existence of man. Magic, however, as a black art is the most heinous +crime which he can conceive. The difference between the two consists +mainly in their purpose; the manipulations are substantially the same, +so are the objects. To know those details is one of the attributes of +the shamans.</p> + +<p>The latter constitute a circle of their own,—a cluster of adepts, +nominally in the arts of healing, but really in the arts of magic. That +circle is wide, and whoever stands outside of it has no right to +infringe upon the duties of its members by attempting to follow their +example. It is an institution, and its origin dates from untold +centuries. It is subdivided into groups, each of which practises charms, +incantations, or magic, relating to certain human interests. The Shyayak +are in possession of the spell which charms game, in other words they +are the shamans of the hunt. The Uakanyi practise magic in warfare, they +are the shamans of war. The Chayani are physicians who combine with the +knowledge of medicine proper, the knowledge of magic curative powers. +They are the shamans of medicine. Lastly the Yaya combine a knowledge of +all these different branches in their essence. They are the prophets and +priests. These groups may be described as, in a certain sense, guilds. +But they are secret societies also, inasmuch as the arts and practices +of each are special property which is kept secret from the others, and +from the uninitiated members in the tribe. In order to become a member +of a society of that kind secrecy is required and long apprenticeship.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span> +The novice rises slowly from one degree of knowledge to another, and +only few attain the higher positions.</p> + +<p>The members of these secret societies are therefore magicians or +wizards, and when any one dreads danger from evil sorcery it is his duty +to consult the proper shaman for relief, unless he should be sure of the +person of the sorcerer, in which case he may kill him outright without +even mentioning the deed. In the present instance Say could not resort +to such a summary expedient. It was therefore the duty of Shotaye, who +was better informed on institutions and customs, to direct her sick +friend to a shaman. But Shotaye was not on good terms with the official +wizards, particularly the Chayani, those who cured, and still less with +the highest religious powers, the Yaya. It suited her pride to attempt +the experiment at her own risk, conscious all the while that it was +dangerous,—dangerous for herself, as well as for her patient. For it +entailed performances which only the shaman can undertake, and should +they be detected, the very crime of sorcery, against which their +experiments were directed, would be charged against them.</p> + +<p>Shotaye had still another reason for not encouraging her friend to speak +to the higher chayani. The fever coincided with the rainy season. As +soon as this was over it subsided. Natural as this was, both women +attributed it to a mysterious cause; and Shotaye, suspicious and +vindictive even, thought she had discovered a clew to the guilty party.</p> + +<p>The rainy season in New Mexico is of course essential to the growth of +the chief staple of the Indian,—maize or Indian corn. When, therefore, +in July daily showers should occur, the principal shamans of each tribe +and the yaya must pray, fast, and mortify themselves, in order that +Those Above may send the needed rain. The hishtanyi chayan scatters the +powder of the white flower to the winds, meanwhile murmuring +incantations. At night he imitates<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span> thunder, by whirling a flint knife +attached to the end of a long string, and draws brilliant flashes from +pebbles which he strikes together in a peculiar manner. For the Indian +reasons that since rain is preceded in summer by lightning and thunder, +man by imitating those heralds is calling the desired +precipitation,—beckoning it to come.</p> + +<p>This is the time of the year when the Koshare perform their chief work. +Four days and four nights, sometimes longer, they must fast and pray in +order that the crops may obtain the moisture indispensable for ripening. +The people look upon the Delight Makers with a degree of respect akin to +fear at all times, for they are regarded as powerful intermediaries in +matters of life and death to the tribe; but during that particular time +they are considered as specially precious to the higher powers. Shotaye +hated the Koshare. They in turn disliked the woman, and gave vent to +their dislike by turning her into ridicule at public dances as often as +possible. This she resented greatly; but she was powerless to retaliate, +since the Delight Makers enjoy special privileges on festive days. The +medicine-woman's hatred was still increased by the fact that her former +husband, Tyope, was a leading Koshare. To his influence she attributed +the insults which the jesters offered her, and she saw in the whole +group but a crowd of willing tools handled by her personal enemy.</p> + +<p>Since Say's illness coincided with the beginning of the rainy season, +the principal activity of the Koshare immediately preceded the outbreak +of the fever. Urged by hate and desire for revenge, Shotaye combined the +two facts in her mind, and drew the conclusion that the disease was due +to the magic power of the Koshare, directed against Say for some unknown +reason and purpose.</p> + +<p>If the Koshare were guilty, it was not only useless, it was dangerous +even, to call upon any chayan for relief.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span> The Delight Makers were the +chief assistants of the shamans in any public ceremony, and +indispensable to them in many ways. Beside, Say Koitza could not have +applied to a chayan without her husband's knowledge, and that husband +was a Koshare.</p> + +<p>So after explaining to the invalid her suspicions and inferences, she +suggested direct inquiry about the principals in the supposed evil +actions against her. That inquiry could be conducted only through +sorcery itself, and Say at first trembled. She feared, and not without +good cause, an appeal to evil powers. Still Shotaye spoke so plausibly; +she assured so strongly her friend of her own discretion and fidelity, +and was so insistent upon her constant success in everything she had +undertaken as yet,—that the woman yielded at last against her own +convictions. Something within her seemed to speak and say, "Do not tread +forbidden paths, speak to your husband first." But the arguments on the +other side were too strong, her own physical condition too weak; she +grasped the expected relief regardless of the warnings of her +conscience.</p> + +<p>Among the objects connected with evil magic, a certain kind of maize had +the power of speech attributed to it. It is the dark-coloured variety, +called in the Queres language <i>ka monyi tza</i>. Ears of this corn +belonging to a witch are said to speak in the absence of their owner, +and to tell of her whereabouts and doings. Shotaye knew this, and +herself but indifferently versed in the black art, concluded that the +black corn would also reveal, if properly handled, the agent whose +manipulations caused Say Koitza's sufferings. She hoped also that by +combining the dreaded grain with another more powerful implement of +sorcery, owl's plumage, she would succeed in eliciting from the former +all the information desired. The woman was quite ignorant of the evil +ways in which she was about to wander; but she was<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span> bold and daring, and +the hope of injuring her enemies was a greater inducement than the +desire to relieve her friend. The proposed manipulation was directed in +fact much more against her former husband than against the disease.</p> + +<p>But how to obtain the necessary objects! How to secure black corn, and +how and where to get the feathers of an owl! Both were so well known and +so generally tabooed that inquiry after them would forthwith arouse +suspicion. Black maize might be procured on the sly; but the other could +be found by chance only,—by meeting with the body of a dead owl on the +heights surrounding the Tyuonyi.</p> + +<p>Shotaye was in the habit of strolling alone all around the Rito, over +the timbered mesa as well as through the gorges which descend from the +mountains. On such excursions the woman observed the most minute +precautions, for there was danger,—danger from roaming Indians of the +Navajo or Dinne tribe, and danger from spies of her own tribe. +Frequently people had followed stealthily in the hope of surprising her +at some illicit practice, but she had been lucky enough to notice them +in time. Of what is called to-day the mesa del Rito, the high table-land +bordering the Tyuonyi on the south, Shotaye knew every inch of ground, +every tree and shrub.</p> + +<p>On a clear, cool November day she strolled again in that direction, +climbing the heights and penetrating into the scrubby timber, +interspersed with tall pines, which covers the plateau for miles. To her +delight she discovered the remains of an owl at no great distance from +the declivity of the Rito beneath a rotten pine. Instead of picking up +the carcass she kicked it aside disdainfully, but took good care to +notice whither so as to remember the place. It landed on a juniper-bush +and remained suspended from its branches. Shotaye went onward +carelessly. She looked<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span> for herbs and plants, picking up a handful here, +pulling out a root there, until she had made a long circuit, which +however brought her back to the place where the dead owl was. Here she +stopped, listening, all the while looking out for plants. As if by +accident she neared the bush on which the carcass was still hanging, and +after assuring herself that the body had not been disturbed, she brushed +past so as to cause it to drop to the ground. She hastily plucked a few +feathers, put them with the herbs and roots already gathered, and turned +homeward. Everything was quiet and still around her, only at a short +distance two crows flew up croaking.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza was not strong enough to walk up to the cliffs; therefore +Shotaye, when she came to announce to her friend that the necessary +material was at last secured, suggested that the incantation be +performed at the home of the invalid. A certain evening when Zashue was +sure to be absent, owing to a gathering of the Koshare, was appointed +for the purpose. On that evening the two women sat alone in the kitchen. +Okoya was away in the estufa of Tanyi hanutsh. The two younger children +were fast asleep in the outer room. It was a cold night, but the fire on +the hearth had almost completely subsided, only a few embers remaining. +Through the loophole in the wall an occasional draught of chilly air +entered. Say Koitza clung to her friend's shoulder, shivering and +trembling from fear as well as from cold.</p> + +<p>In the centre of the dark room Shotaye had placed a few ears of black +corn, and on them two bundles of owl's feathers, each tied to a chip of +obsidian. She had also brought along some bark of the red willow; this +she pulverized in the hand, and made into two cigarettes with corn +husks. At that time tobacco was unknown to the Pueblos, and red +willow-bark was the only thing used for<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span> smoking, while smoking itself +was not a relish but exclusively a sacrifice.</p> + +<p>Handing one of the cigarettes to her friend, Shotaye directed her to +light it and then puff the smoke successively to the six mythical +regions. After this she was to cast the glowing stub on the pile of corn +and feathers. With a shudder Say Koitza obeyed these instructions; her +teeth chattered while the cave-woman recited an invocation. Then both +huddled together to listen. Even Shotaye felt afraid of the +consequences. For a long time everything was silent; the cold draught +from the outside had stopped; the women sat in breathless silence; they +listened and listened. Nothing moved. Not a sound was heard.</p> + +<p>Shotaye overcame her first anxiety and repeated the dread formula. All +was silent. Suddenly a cold blast pervaded the room again. It fanned the +embers to renewed life; they shed a faint glimmer over the chamber. The +women started; there was a crackling heard; the feathers moved; the ears +of corn seemed to change position. One of the feather bunches rolled on +the floor. They nearly screamed in terror, for their excited imagination +caused them to hear ghostly sounds,—disconnected, uncomprehended words. +It was clear that the black corn had spoken. What it said neither could +tell; but the fact of having heard the noise was sufficient to convince +them that Say was under the influence of an evil charm, and Shotaye took +care to add that that charm was exercised by the Koshare or by some one +belonging to their society.</p> + +<p>So powerful was the effect of this incantation scene upon Say that she +fainted. After a while she recovered and Shotaye led her back to the +outer room, where, after some time, she began to slumber from sheer +exhaustion.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span> Then the medicine-woman returned to the caves, taking with +her every vestige of the conjuration.</p> + +<p>It was wise on her part, for as soon as Say awoke from feverish and +anxious dreams, her first thought was about the dismal objects. +Everything was quiet. Zashue had returned, and was quietly asleep by her +side. She arose and glided into the kitchen, noiselessly, stealthily. +The floor was clean. She felt around; not a trace of the objectionable +pile could be noticed. Unspeakable was the feeling of relief with which +she returned to her husband's side and extended herself on the hides +again; sound sleep came to her, and when she awoke it was daylight. She +felt stronger, brighter. Yet thereafter, as often as Zashue approached +her in his harmless, bantering manner, she experienced a strange, sudden +pang. She was reminded of having done wrong in not having been open with +him. The Indian's conscience is hemmed in by bonds arising from his +social and religious organization; why, for instance, should she have +told her spouse? He was neither of her clan nor of her party. He +belonged to the summer people, she to those of winter. She stood outside +of all secret associations, whereas he was a Koshare.</p> + +<p>The winter following proved to be mild and dry. Say recovered slowly. +Shotaye kept aloof after the conjuration, for a long time at least. All +of a sudden she made her appearance at the home of her convalescent +friend. It was in order to remind her that the first step was only a +preliminary, and that it could not effect a radical cure. All that had +been achieved was to prove that an evil charm existed, and that the +Koshare were the wrongdoers. It remained now to remove the spell by +breaking the charm. This, she represented, had to be attempted when the +Koshare were in their greatest power, and could<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span> only be effected by +means of the owl's feathers. By burying these feathers near the place +where the Delight Makers used to assemble, Shotaye asserted that not +only would the disease be eliminated forever, but the guilty one be +punished according to the measure of his crime.</p> + +<p>Say would not listen to any such proposals. She saw no necessity for +going any further in forbidden tracks. Now that her health was restored, +why should she attempt to harm a cluster of men to which her husband +belonged, and thus perhaps imperil his life? Shotaye met this objection +with the assurance that the remedy was directed against the guilty ones +only, and that she herself did not for a moment think that Zashue had +participated in the evil manipulations against his wife; that +consequently he was in no manner exposed to danger. Say finally told her +visitor that she would wait and see, and then decide.</p> + +<p>Winter went and spring came. Warm summer followed with a dark-blue sky +and sporadic thunderclouds. All the crops were planted, irrigated, and +scantily weeded. Now they awaited the rains in order to complete growth +and prepare for maturity. The great chayani had gone through their +official fasts, they had made their sacrificial offerings in the sacred +bowls dedicated to rain-medicine. Every day clouds loomed up in the +west, distant thunder rumbled, but not a drop of rain fell in the Rito +and the people began to look gloomy. The Koshare were therefore required +to go to work earlier than usual. They were to fast four consecutive +days between two full moons.</p> + +<p>The estufa in which the Delight Makers used to assemble is situated at +the eastern end of the cliffs, and its access is difficult to-day. It is +a circular chamber in the rock twenty feet in diameter. At present the +outer wall has fallen in, but a crease in the floor indicates the place +where a little port-hole led into the cave. The cave lies high, so that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span> +from it a view of the whole valley presents itself, and at its feet +opens a narrow chasm of considerable depth. This is a mere fissure, so +narrow that cross-beams were fastened into its sides like the rounds of +a step-ladder; and on these the people ascended to a narrow trail +leading up to the entrance. Other cave-dwellings were scattered along +this trail and farther below. They were inhabited by the people of the +Turquoise clan.</p> + +<p>All the Koshare had retired to this secluded spot, and the first day of +fasting was nearly over when Shotaye called once more at the home of +Say. The latter guessed the object of her coming and felt afraid. +Without preamble, in a sober, matter-of-fact way, the cave-woman stated +that the time had come for a decisive step; and with this she placed +three bunches of owl's feathers on the floor. In vain Say Koitza +protested, affirming that her health was fully restored. Shotaye would +not listen to refusal or excuse. Now or never, she commanded. She +repeated her former assertion that the charm could not hurt Zashue as +long as he was not guilty. For a long while the women sat arguing the +matter; at last Say Koitza yielded, and promised to comply.</p> + +<p>Night came, and the people of the Rito went to rest. The moon rose +behind the lava-ridge of the Tetilla; the rocky battlements of the +cliffs shone brightly above the gorge, whose depths rested in dark +shadow. A tiny figure crept out of the big building and hurried down the +vale along the fields. When she reached the grove where we met Okoya and +his little brother for the first time, she crouched beneath a tree, +covered her head, and sobbed aloud. It was a dire task for Say Koitza, +this errand out of which harm might arise to the whole cluster to which +her husband belonged. If the charm which she clutched with trembling +fingers should work against him, then he was the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span> guilty party. So +Shotaye had insinuated, and the word had stung her like the bite of a +serpent. It came back to her mind as she hurried to perform the deed, +and caused her to start. She rose hastily and turned toward the cliffs.</p> + +<p>The uppermost rocks glistened fairly in the light of the moon; and where +the sharp line of the shadows commenced, the ruddy glow of a fire burst +from an oblong aperture. There was the estufa of the Koshare. From it +issued the sound of hollow drumming intermingled with the cadence of a +chorus of hoarse voices. A thrill went through Say, she stopped again +and listened. Was not her husband's voice among them? Certainly he was +there, doing his duty with the rest. And if he was as guilty toward her +as the others? That monstrous thought rose again, it pushed her onward. +She crawled ahead slowly, scarcely conscious of the danger attending her +mission. Large blocks of débris, tent-shaped erosive hillocks, impeded +her progress; they crowded along the foot of the cliffs like protecting +bulwarks, and the trail wound around them on a higher plane. But this +trail she dared not follow, there was not enough darkness on it. She +crept along the base, the sense of danger coming to her with the +increasing obscurity, until suddenly she stood before a cleft of almost +inky hue. Here she remembered was the ascent to the estufa, here she had +to perform the work, and here overpowered by emotion and excitement she +dropped behind an angular block of stone unconscious.</p> + +<p>When she recovered, the chorus sounded directly above her, and the chant +seemed to soar away like voices from an upper world. She glanced up the +dark fissure as through a flume. The cross-beams were faintly visible. +Over the cleft rested a moonlit sky, but to the rocks clung the figure +of a man. That man stood there a moment only, then shouting a few words +as if calling to somebody within,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span> he disappeared. The song was hushed. +Say recognized the speaker; it was Tyope, Shotaye's former husband, and +the one whom the woman suspected of having done her harm. Resolutely she +went at her task.</p> + +<p>Taking a bundle of owl's feathers from her wrap, she presented it +successively to the six regions, and then buried it carefully in the +sand, below where the first cross-beam traversed the fissure. Again she +listened and spied, and creeping forward concealed the second bunch in +another place near by. Then she whispered the sinister prayer which was +to give to the feathers the power to do harm. At the close the drum +rumbled again within the cliffs above her, and the chant rose strong and +rude. Covering her head, shaking and shivering with sudden fear, Say +Koitza rushed from the spot. Ere day broke she had reached home again, +and extended her weary frame by the side of her sleeping children.</p> + +<p>Say slept for the remainder of the night a long sleep of exhaustion. The +next morning her first task was to bury the last bunch of owl's feathers +in the kitchen, close to the fireplace, where it was to protect her from +the inroads of enemies. She felt weak but rather comfortable. Her only +anxiety was now the return of her husband.</p> + +<p>Zashue came home at last, good-humoured as ever, but with a lively +appetite akin to hunger. His wife received him in a subdued manner +bordering on obsequiousness; she was more than ever bent on anticipating +any desire on his part. All the while afraid of detection, every kind +word spoken to her caused remorse, every joke pained her in secret. It +recalled what she had done to his companions, perhaps to him also.</p> + +<p>The incantations of the chayani and the fasts of the Koshare seemed to +have no effect whatever upon the course of the rain-clouds. The heavens +clouded regularly every<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span> day; they shed their moisture all around the +Tyuonyi, but not a drop fell in the valley-gorge. Now the three chief +penitents of the tribe, the Hotshanyi, the shaykatze, and the uishtyaka, +were called upon to use their means of intercession with Those Above. +They fasted, prayed, and made sacrifices alternately for an entire moon; +still it rained not. In New Mexico local droughts are sometimes very +pertinacious. Plants withered, the corn and beans suffered, languished, +and died. The tribe looked forward to a winter without vegetable food. +But Say Koitza was secretly glad, for drought killed her disease. She +felt stronger every day, and worked zealously, anxious to please her +husband and to remove every suspicion. Shotaye called on her frequently; +she, too, felt proud of the success of her cure, sure of the revenge she +had taken upon her enemies.</p> + +<p>When a few rains swept at last down upon the vale, it was too late for +the crops. Only the few stores kept in reserve and the proceeds of the +hunt could save the tribe from a famine. Women and children put on red +wristbands to comfort their hearts in the prospective distress, for a +winter without vegetable supplies was until then an unknown disaster. +Say Koitza also placed strips of red buckskin around her arms. +Ostensibly she mourned for her tribe; in reality it was to relieve her +heart from the reproaches of her own conscience.</p> + +<p>But when winter set in and the fever had not put in its appearance, her +mind gradually changed. She lost all fear of discovery, and finally felt +proud of what she had done. Had she not preserved herself for her own +husband, for her children? Instead of performing a crime, it was a +meritorious act. Shotaye encouraged her in such thoughts. To her it was +less the recovery of her friend than the blow dealt the Koshare, +particularly her former husband, that excited her satisfaction and +tickled her pride.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span></p> + +<p>Say thus felt happy and at rest, but that fatal interview with her +father suddenly dispelled all her fond dreams. The old man's revelations +annihilated everything at one fell blow. No hope was left; her life was +gone, her doom sealed. As if lightning had struck her she lay down by +the hearth, motionless, for a long while. She heard nothing; she stared +vacantly; her thoughts came and went like nebulous phantoms. At last +somebody entered the outer room, but the woman noticed him not. Three +times the new-comer called her name; she gave no reply. At the fourth +call, "Koitza!" she started at last, and faintly answered,—</p> + +<p>"Opona."</p> + +<p>Zashue, her husband, entered the kitchen and good-naturedly inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Are you ill?"</p> + +<p>She raised herself hastily and replied,—</p> + +<p>"No; but I was asleep."</p> + +<p>"The sun is resting on the western mountains," said Zashue; "give me +something to eat, I am tired."</p> + +<p>She stirred the fire, and when dry brush flamed over the hearth she +placed the stew-pot on it. The remainder of the cornmeal she stirred +with water, and began to mix cakes in the usual way. Her husband watched +her pleasantly.</p> + +<p>Zashue was indeed a good-looking Indian. Lithe and of a fair height, +with black hair and large bright eyes, he appeared the picture of vigour +and mirth. He chatted with the utmost nonchalance, telling his wife +about the insignificant happenings of the day, the prospects of the +crops, what such and such a one had said to him, and what he had told +the other in return. It was innocent gossip, intimate chat, such as a +contented husband may tell a wife in whom he places entire confidence. +How<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span> happy she felt at the harmless chatter, and yet how intensely +miserable. His inquiry, "Are you ill?" rang in her ears with a sickening +clang, like some overwhelming reproach. Why, oh why, had she not spoken +to him in time? He was so good to her. Now it was too late; and beside, +why anticipate the fatal hour when he must know all? Why not improve the +few moments of respite granted ere death came?</p> + +<p>Say Koitza suffered him to continue, and listened with increasing +interest to the talk of her husband. It might be the last time. Little +by little, as he went on, with harmless, sometimes very clumsy, jokes +and jests, she became oblivious of her wretched prospects, and her soul +rested in the present. She began to smile shyly at first, then she even +laughed. As Zashue ate he praised her cooking; and that gratified her, +although it filled her with remorse and anguish. The children came also +and squatted around the hearth, Okoya alone keeping at a distance and +eyeing his mother suspiciously. Could she in his presence really feel as +merry as she acted? Was it not evidence of the basest deception on her +part? So the boy reasoned from his own standpoint, and went out into the +court-yard in disgust.</p> + +<p>The sun set, and a calm, still night sank down on the Rito de los +Frijoles. As the sky darkened, evidences of life and mirth began to show +themselves at the bottom of the gorge as well as along the cliffs. +Monotonous singing sounded from the roofs of the big house, from caves, +and from slopes leading up to them. Noisy talking, clear, ringing +laughter, rose into the night. Old as well as young seemed to enjoy the +balmy evening. Few remained indoors. Among these were Zashue and his +wife. The woman leaned against him, and often looked up to his face with +a smile. She felt happy by the side of her husband, and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span> however +harrowing the thought of her future seemed to be, the present was +blissful to her.</p> + +<p>After a while Zashue rose, and his spouse followed him anxiously to the +door, trembling lest he should leave her alone for the night. She +grasped his hand, and he stood for a while in the outer doorway gazing +at the sky. Every sound was hushed except the rushing of the brook. The +canopy of heaven sparkled in wonderful splendour. Its stars blazed, +shedding peace upon earth and good-will to man. The woman's hand +quivered in that of her spouse. He turned and retired with her to the +interior of the dwelling.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_4_4" id="Footnote_4_4"></a><a href="#FNanchor_4_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></a> This tradition was told me by Tehua Indians, and some +friends among the Queres subsequently confirmed it.</p></div> + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_5_5" id="Footnote_5_5"></a><a href="#FNanchor_5_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></a> This fire-cure was still practised by the Queres not very +long ago.</p></div> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a>CHAPTER III.</h3> +<p>We must now return to the fields of the Rito, and to the spot where, in +the first chapter of our story, Okoya had been hailed by a man whom he +afterward designated as Tyope Tihua. That individual was, as we have +since found, the former husband of Shotaye, Say's ill-chosen friend. +After the boys had left, Tyope had continued to weed his corn, not with +any pretence of activity or haste, but in the slow, persistent way +peculiar to the sedentary Indian, which makes of him a steady though not +a very profitable worker. Tyope's only implement was a piece of basalt +resembling a knife, and he weeded on without interruption until the +shadows of the plants extended from row to row. Then he straightened +himself and scanned quietly the whole valley as far as visible, like one +who is tired and is taking a last survey of the scene of his daily toil.</p> + +<p>The fields were deserted. Everybody had left them except himself. Tyope +pushed aside the stone implement and turned to go. After leaving the +corn he turned to the right, and gradually stooping went toward a grove +of low pines. Into that grove he penetrated slowly, cautiously, avoiding +the least noise. It was clearly his intention to conceal himself. Once +inside of the thicket of pine boughs he cowered, and after listening +again and satisfying himself that nobody was around, he plunged his +right arm beneath the branches that drooped down to the surface. When he +withdrew it his hand grasped a bow. He placed this bow near his feet and +dived a second time under the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span> branches, pulling out another object, +which proved to be a quiver made of panther-skin filled with arrows. He +examined each of these arrows carefully, trying their heads of flint and +obsidian, and replaced them in such a manner that the feathered ends +projected from the quiver. A third time he ransacked the hiding-place, +and produced from beneath the boughs a short wooden war-club. His last +essay brought to light a cap of buffalo-hide thick enough to repel an +arrow fired at short range, and so fashioned as to protect the forehead +to the eyebrows, while behind, it descended low upon the neck. This cap, +or helmet, he forthwith placed upon his head. Then he slung the quiver +across his shoulders, wound the thong of the club around his right +wrist, grasped the bow with the left hand, and rose to his feet.</p> + +<p>Daylight was gone. Only a flat golden segment blazed above the western +peaks. The peaks themselves, with the mountains, formed a huge mass of +dark purple. Over the valley night hovered already, but a streak of mist +trailing here and there like a thin veil marked the course of the little +brook. It was so dark that Tyope could move without any fear of being +seen. He nevertheless maintained a stooping position as long as he was +on open ground. Once in the corn he followed its rows instead of +traversing them, as if afraid of injuring the plants. He also examined +carefully the edge of the brook before crossing it to the south side. +Once on the declivity leading up to the mesa, he climbed nimbly and with +greater unconcern, for there the shadow was so dense that nobody could +notice him from below.</p> + +<p>From the brink of the table-land Tyope looked back upon the Rito. He +stopped not so much in order to see, for it was too dark, but in order +to listen. Everything was quiet. A bear snarled far away, but this did +not concern the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span> listener. He strolled on through the scrubby timber of +the mesa until he arrived at a place where tall pines towered up into +the starry sky, when he stopped again and remained for quite a while +looking up at the heavens. The great bear—the seven stars, as the +Pueblos term it—sparkled near the northern horizon, and Tyope seemed to +watch that constellation with unusual interest. Now a hoarse dismal +yelping struck his ear, the barking of the coyote, or prairie wolf. +Twice, three times, the howl was repeated in the distance; then Tyope +replied to it, imitating its cry. All was still again.</p> + +<p>Suddenly the barking sounded much nearer, and Tyope moved toward the +place whence the sound issued, brushing past the shrubs. Reaching a +clear space, he saw before him the form of a big wolf. The animal was +standing immovable, his tail drooping, his head horizontal.</p> + +<p>"Are you alone?" Tyope whispered. The apparition or beast, whatever it +might be, seemed not to excite the least apprehension. The wolf bent its +head in reply without uttering a sound.</p> + +<p>"Where are the Dinne?" Tyope continued.</p> + +<p>A hollow chuckle seemed to proceed from the skull of the animal; it +turned and disappeared in the darkness, but a rustling of boughs and +creaking of branches made known the direction. Tyope followed.</p> + +<p>The wolf moved swiftly. From time to time its husky barkings were heard; +and the Indian from the Rito, guided by these signals, followed as +rapidly as possible. At last he saw the outlines of a juniper-bush +against a faint glow. Behind it sounded the crackling of freshly ignited +brushwood, and soon a light spread over the surrounding neighbourhood. +Stepping into the illuminated circle Tyope stood before a man squatting +by the fire.</p> + +<p>The man was heaping wood on the fire which he had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span> just started. By his +side lay the skin of a large wolf. He seemed not to notice Tyope, +although his face was directed toward him, for his eyes disappeared +below projecting brows, so projecting that only now and then a sudden +flash, quick as lightning, broke out from beneath their shadow. His form +indicated strength and endurance; he was of stronger build than the man +from the Tyuonyi. A kilt of deer-hide was his only dress. His hair was +wound around his skull like a turban. As ornaments the stranger wore a +necklace of panther claws. A bow and some arrows were lying on the +wolf's skin beside him.<a name="FNanchor_6_6" id="FNanchor_6_6"></a><a href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a></p> + +<p>Without a word Tyope squatted down near the fire, facing the other +Indian. It had turned cold, and both men held their hands up to the +flame. The former glanced at the latter furtively from time to time, but +neither uttered a word. The fire was beginning to decline; its light +grew faint. At last the other Indian said,—</p> + +<p>"When will the Koshare go into the round house?"</p> + +<p>"As soon as the moon gives light," Tyope carelessly replied.</p> + +<p>"How many are there of you?"</p> + +<p>"Why do you want to know this?" inquired the man from the Rito, in a +husky voice.</p> + +<p>His companion chuckled again and said nothing. He had put an imprudent +question. He turned away carelessly, placed more wood on the fire, and +poked the embers. Tyope looked up at the sky, and thus the vivid, +scornful glance the other threw on his figure escaped him.</p> + +<p>So far the conversation had been carried on in the Queres language; now +the stranger suddenly spoke in another dialect and in a more imperious +tone.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Art thou afraid of the Dinne?"</p> + +<p>"Why should I be afraid of them?" responded Tyope in his native tongue.</p> + +<p>"Speak the tongue of the Dinne," the other sternly commanded, and a +flash burst from beneath his eyebrows, almost as savage as that of a +wolf. "Thou hast courted the people of my tribe. They have not sought +after thee. Thou knowest their language. Speak it, therefore, and then +we shall see." He straightened himself, displaying a youthful figure +full of strength and elasticity.</p> + +<p>Tyope took this change of manner very composedly. He answered quietly in +the same dialect,—</p> + +<p>"If thou wilt, Nacaytzusle, I can speak like thy people also. It is true +I came for them, but what I wanted"—he emphasized the word—"was as +much for their benefit as my own. Thou, first of all, wast to gain by my +scheme." His eyes closed, and the glance became as sharp as that of a +rattlesnake.</p> + +<p>Nacaytzusle poked the embers with a dry stick as if thinking over the +speech of the other. Then he asked,—</p> + +<p>"Thou sayest thou hast wanted. Wantest thou no more?"</p> + +<p>"Not so much as hitherto," Tyope stated positively.</p> + +<p>"What shall it be now?" inquired the Dinne.</p> + +<p>"I will speak to thee so as to be understood," explained the man from +the Rito, "but thou shalt tell thy people only so much of it as I shall +allow thee to say. Thou art Dinne, it is true, and their tongue is thy +language, but many a time hast thou seen the sun set and rise while the +houses wherein we dwell on the brook were thy home. When they brought +thee to us after the day on which Topanashka slaughtered thy people +beyond the mountains, thou didst not remain with us long. The moon has +not been bright often since thou left us to join thy people. Is it not +so, Nacaytzusle? Answer me."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span></p> + +<p>The Navajo shrugged his shoulders.</p> + +<p>"It is true," he said, "but I have nothing in common with the House +people."</p> + +<p>"It may be so now, but if thou dost not care for the men, the women are +not without interest to thee. Is it not thus?"</p> + +<p>"The tzane on the brook," replied the Navajo, disdainfully, "amount to +nothing."</p> + +<p>"In that case"—Tyope flared up and grasped his club, speaking in the +Queres language and with a vibrating tone—"why don't you look for a +companion in your own tribe? Mitsha Koitza does not care for a husband +who sneaks around in the timber like a wolf, and whose only feat +consists in frightening the old women of the Tyuonyi!"</p> + +<p>The Navajo stared before him with apparent stolidity. Tyope continued,—</p> + +<p>"You pretend to despise us now, yet enough has remained within your +heart, from the time when you lived at the Tyuonyi and slept in the +estufa of Shyuamo hanutsh, to make my daughter appear in your eyes +better, more handsome, and more useful, than the girls of the Dinne!"</p> + +<p>The features of the Dinne did not move; he kept silent. But his right +hand played with the string of the bow that lay on the wolf's skin.</p> + +<p>"Nacaytzusle," the other began again, "I promised to assist you to +obtain the girl against her will. Mind! Mitsha, my daughter, will never +go to a home of the Dinne of her own accord, but I would have stolen her +for your sake. Now I say to you that I have promised you this child of +mine, and I have promised your people all the green stones of my tribe. +The first promise I shall fulfil if you wish. The other, you may tell +your tribe, I will not hold to longer."</p> + +<p>The Navajo looked at him in a strange, doubtful way and replied,—</p> + +<p>"You have asked me to be around the Tyuonyi day after<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span> day, night after +night, to watch every tree, every shrub, merely in order to find out +what your former wife, Shotaye, was doing, and to kill her if I could. +You have demanded," he continued, raising his voice, while he bent +forward and darted at the Indian from the Rito a look of suppressed +rage, "that the Dinne should come down upon the Tyuonyi at the time when +the Koshare should fast and pray, and should kill Topanashka, the great +warrior, so that you might become maseua in his place! Now I tell you +that I shall not do either!"</p> + +<p>The eyes of the young savage flamed like living coals.</p> + +<p>"Then you shall not have my child!" exclaimed Tyope.</p> + +<p>"I will get her. You may help me or not!"</p> + +<p>"I dare you to do it," Tyope hissed.</p> + +<p>Nacaytzusle looked straight at him.</p> + +<p>"Do you believe," he hissed in turn, "that if I were to go down to the +brook and tell the tapop what you have urged me and my people to do +against your kin that he would not reward me?"</p> + +<p>Tyope Tihua became very quiet; his features lost the threatening tension +which they had displayed, his eyes opened, and he said in a softer +tone,—</p> + +<p>"That is just what I want you to do. But I want this from you alone. Go +and see the tapop. Tell him not the small talk about this and that, but +what you have seen with your own eyes about Shotaye, that witch, that +snake,—of her dark ways, how she sneaked through the brush on the mesa, +and how she found and gathered the plumage of the accursed owl. Tell him +all, and I will carry Mitsha to your lodges, tied and gagged if needs +be."</p> + +<p>"Why don't you send the girl out alone? I will wait for her wherever you +say."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Do you think that I would be so silly?" the Pueblo retorted with a +scornful laugh. "Do you really believe I would do such a thing? No, +Dinne, you and your people may be much more cunning than mine in many +ways, but we are not so stupid as that. If I were to do that, you would +rob me of my handsome maiden and that would be the last of it. No, +Dinne, I do not need you to such an extent, I am not obliged to have +you. But if you go to the Tyuonyi and accuse the witch, then you shall +go out free, and Mitsha must follow you to the hogans of your people, +whether she will or not. Do what I tell you, and I will do as I promise. +If you will not neither will I, for mind, I do not need you any longer."</p> + +<p>Tyope glanced at the stars with an air of the utmost indifference. +Nacaytzusle had listened quietly. Now he said without raising his +eyes,—</p> + +<p>"Tyope, you ask me to do all this, and do not even give me a pledge. You +are wise, Tyope, much wiser than we people of the hogans. Give me some +token that you also will do what you have said when I have performed my +part. Give me"—he pointed to the alabaster tablet hanging on Tyope's +necklace—"that okpanyi on your neck."</p> + +<p>It was so dark that Nacaytzusle in extending his arm involuntarily +touched the other's chest. Tyope drew back at the touch and replied, +rather excitedly,—</p> + +<p>"No, I will not give you any pledge!"</p> + +<p>"Nothing at all?" asked the Navajo. A slight rustling noise was heard at +the same time.</p> + +<p>"Nothing!" Tyope exclaimed hoarsely.</p> + +<p>The savage thrust his arm out at the Pueblo with the rapidity of +lightning. A dull thud followed, his arm dropped, and something fell to +the ground. It was an arrow, whose head of flint falling on the ashes +caused the embers to glow for an instant. Both men sprang in opposite +directions,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span> like snakes darting through the grass. Each one concealed +himself behind a bush. The branches rustled and cracked for a short +space. The place around the fire was vacant; nothing remained but a dim +streak of ruddy light.</p> + +<p>Tyope, after repelling the assault upon him, had taken refuge behind a +low juniper-bush. When the Navajo thrust a pointed arrow at his chest he +had numbed the arm of the savage by a blow from his club, and then both +men, like true Indians, hurriedly placed themselves under cover, whence +each listened eagerly to discover the movements of his foe. Tyope could +have killed the Navajo while close to him, for he had the advantage in +weapons; but, although he really had no further use for the young man, +he was not so angry as to take his life.</p> + +<p>Still, under the circumstances, the greater the caution displayed the +better. Intimately acquainted with the character of the Dinne Indians, +and that of Nacaytzusle in particular, Tyope had gone on this errand +well armed. Open hostility had resulted from the interview; it was +useless to make any attempt at conciliation. Speedy return to the Rito +was the only thing left. This return might become not only difficult, +but dangerous, with the young Navajo concealed on the mesa. Tyope had +known Nacaytzusle thoroughly from childhood.</p> + +<p>Twenty years before, the Dinne had killed an old woman from the Tyuonyi. +The murder took place near the gorge, on the mesa north of it, whither +she had gone to collect the edible fruit of the piñon tree. When the +corpse was discovered the scalp had been taken; and this, rather than +the killing, demanded speedy revenge. A number of able-bodied men of the +clan to which the grandmother belonged gathered in order to fast and +make the usual sacrifices preliminary to the formation of a war party. +On the last night of their fast a delegate from the hishtanyi chayani +appeared<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span> in their midst, and performed the customary incantations. He +painted their bodies with the black lustrous powder of iron and +manganese ore which is believed to strike terror into the hearts of +enemies. He selected their leader, invested him with the office, and +blessed the war-fetiches. To the leader he gave a little bag of buckskin +filled with the powder of the yerba del manso, which still further +produces dismay among the foe. That leader was Topanashka Tihua, then in +the full vigour of manhood.</p> + +<p>On the following morning Topanashka left before daybreak with five +picked men in the hideous garb of Indian braves. They penetrated +cautiously the mountain labyrinth west of the Rito, concealing +themselves during the day and travelling at night. On the morning of the +fifth day they discovered a few huts of the Navajo. Whether or no their +inmates had participated in the murder of the old woman they did not +stop to inquire, but pounced upon the people who were still asleep. The +results of the surprise were nine scalps and one captive. This captive +was a little boy, and that boy was Nacaytzusle.</p> + +<p>Although barely three years old, he was dragged to the Rito and had to +take part in the solemn dance, during which the scalps of his parents +were triumphantly waved by those who had killed them. Afterward he was +adopted into the Turquoise clan, for the people of the Eagle clan +refused to receive him, the privilege of so doing being theirs. +Topanashka disliked the appearance of the child, and his counsels +weighed heavily. Thus Nacaytzusle became an adopted son of the Queres, +but it did not change his nature. His physique at once indicated foreign +origin; he grew up to be taller, more raw-boned, than the youth of the +House people, and his dark, wolfish look and the angular cut of his +features betrayed his Dinne blood.</p> + +<p>Like all the other youth, he received the rude education<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span> which was +imparted at the estufas. He showed considerable aptitude for mastering +songs and prayers, after once acquiring the language of his captors. He +also watched the wizards as often as opportunity was afforded, and +learned many a trick of jugglery. Tyope was struck by the youth's +aptitude for such arts and practices. It revealed natural tendencies, +and confirmed Tyope in the belief that the Navajos were born wizards, +that their juggleries and performances, some of which are indeed +startling, revealed the possession of higher powers. The Pueblos hold +the Navajos in quite superstitious respect. Tyope therefore looked upon +the young fellow as one who in course of time might become an invaluable +assistant. He observed the boy's ways, and became intimately acquainted +with all his traits, bad and good.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 652px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-070" id="ILLUS-070"></a> +<img src='images/illus-070.jpg' width='652' alt='A westerly cliff of the habitations of the Tyuonyi, showing second and third story caves, and some high lookout caves' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>A westerly cliff of the habitations of the Tyuonyi, showing second and third story caves, and some high lookout caves</span> +</div> + +<p>Nacaytzusle was a successful hunter; he was very nimble, quick, and +exceedingly persevering, in everything he undertook. But he was also a +natural lounger and idler, whenever he was not busy with preparations +for the hunt or repairing his own scanty clothing. Work in the fields he +avoided. He even showed marked contempt for the people of the Rito, +because the men performed toil which he regarded as degrading. Keeping +aloof from the men's society to a certain extent, he was more attracted +by the women. It was especially Mitsha Koitza, Tyope's good-looking +daughter, who attracted him; and he began to pay attentions to her in a +manner in keeping with his wild temperament. Tyope, strange to say, was +pleased to notice this. He would have been happy to have given his child +to the savage, but he had no right to interfere in the matter of +marriage, for this belonged to the girl's own clan to arrange. The clan +was that of the Eagle, and Topanashka was its most influential member, +its leading spirit. Mitsha avoided the Navajo; and when Nacaytzusle +attempted to <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span>press his suit, the girl repelled his addresses in a +manner that showed her aversion to him beyond any possible question.</p> + +<p>Had Mitsha been less positive in her behaviour, it is quite likely that +the character of the young captive might have changed,—that he might +have softened little by little, entering into the path traced by the +customs of sedentary Indians. As it was, his hatred to them increased, +and with it the desire to recover his independence by returning to his +kindred.</p> + +<p>About a year before, then, Nacaytzusle disappeared from the Tyuonyi. +Shortly afterward Tyope was suddenly accosted by him while hunting on +the mesa, and a secret intercourse began, which led to the negotiations +of which we have just heard the main purport. These negotiations were +now broken, and in a manner that made a return to the Rito rather +dangerous. The very qualities which had fascinated Tyope—the wariness, +agility, and persistency of the Navajo, his physical strength, and above +all his supposed natural faculties for magic, coupled with his thorough +knowledge of the country—caused Tyope to ponder upon his means of +escape.</p> + +<p>The blow which he dealt the savage was sufficient to teach him that a +hand-to-hand encounter would not result favourably to him. At the same +time this slight injury could not fail to exasperate the Navajo, and +Tyope knew that the savage would lie in wait for him at some point which +he had to pass on his return. For the present, Nacaytzusle was very +likely concealed in the vicinity, in the same manner and for the same +reasons as the Pueblo Indian himself; but he was sure to leave his +hiding-place and make some movement toward preparing either an ambush or +a sudden surprise. Tyope remained motionless for a while. He glanced +across the space where the fire had been burning; but every<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span> spark was +gone, and it was too dark to discern anything. He finally rose to his +knees slowly and cautiously, and turned his eyes in the opposite +direction. There also was an open space, and the dim starlight enabled +him to discover that between his station and the nearest tree something +similar to a rock or ledge protruded. He peered and listened, then +turned around on his knees and flattening his body on the ground began +to creep toward the tree. As soon as he reached its foot he rose to full +height, leaned against the trunk, and glanced at the stars. They +indicated that it was past midnight, and Tyope felt uneasy. In case he +should be delayed, and reach the Rito after daylight, it might excite +suspicions. Yet his only safety lay in making a wide circuit.</p> + +<p>The dismal yelping of a prairie wolf struck his ear, and to his alarm +there was at once a reply near where the interview had taken place, but +slightly to the east and more toward the deep gorge in which the Rio +Grande flows. He concluded that Nacaytzusle had shifted his position, by +placing himself on Tyope's supposed line of retreat. But it was also +manifest that the boy had not come to the meeting alone,—that at least +one more Navajo lurked in the vicinity. At least one, perhaps more.</p> + +<p>Another wolf now howled in the direction of the south. A fourth one was +heard farther off, and both voices united in a plaintive wail. Any one +unacquainted with the remarkable perfection with which the Navajos +imitate the nocturnal chant of the so-called coyote, would have been +deceived, and have taken the sounds for the voices of the animals +themselves; but Tyope recognized them as signals through which four +Navajo Indians prowling around him informed each other of their +positions and movements. This made his own situation exceedingly +critical. The only mitigating circumstance was that the four were +dispersed,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span> and only one of them could as yet have an idea of his +whereabouts.</p> + +<p>The Indian from the Rito braced himself against the tree, and taking off +his helmet laid it carefully beside him on the ground. Then he took off +the quiver, emptied it, and tied the strap to which it was fastened +around his waist. To this belt he tied both the quiver and the helmet, +distributing them in such a manner that in the prevailing darkness they +appeared like one of the ragged kilts of deerskin which formed the main +part of a Navajo's costume. Next Tyope untied the knot which held his +hair on the back of the head, divided the long strands into switches, +and began to wind those around his skull. Necklace, fetich, and the +plume that adorned his sidelock, he put in the quiver. He was now so far +transformed that any one, Nacaytzusle excepted, might have taken him in +the night for a Navajo warrior. This metamorphosis was performed +rapidly, but without anxious haste or confusion. The howls had meanwhile +been repeated. They sounded nearer than before from the east, the south, +and the southeast. Nacaytzusle alone, to judge from the signals which he +gave, remained stationary.</p> + +<p>Tyope, abandoning his position at the foot of the tree, glided to the +nearest shrub. Thence he struck northward in the direction of the Rito. +He walked erect, but scrupulously avoided everything that might create +noise. When near the fireplace he stood still and listened. A wolf +yelped to the right of where the Dinne of whom Tyope was most afraid +seemed to be listening, about two hundred steps from him, on the +swelling of the mesa. He manifestly expected the Queres to return the +same way he came. It was not a sign of much wisdom, but the boy was +young and inexperienced in the stratagems of Indian warfare. Tyope felt +relieved.</p> + +<p>Suddenly loud barking sounded directly in front of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span> him, and at no great +distance. Tyope dropped on the ground and began to glide like a snake +toward the place whence this last signal came. He crouched behind a flat +rock and raised his eyes. It was in vain; nothing could be seen in the +obscurity. He felt puzzled. Was this last signal the voice of another +enemy who had hitherto remained silent, or was it Nacaytzusle who had +changed his position? At all events it was safer to rise and go directly +toward the spot, rather than approach it in a creeping posture. He +walked deliberately onward, at the same time calling out in a low +tone,—</p> + +<p>"Nacaytzusle!"</p> + +<p>Nothing moved.</p> + +<p>He advanced a few steps and repeated,—</p> + +<p>"Nacaytzusle! Hast thou seen anything?"</p> + +<p>"No," said a hollow voice near by, and a human form arose as if from +beneath the surface. The man stepped up to Tyope; and to the latter's +unpeakable relief, he looked stouter and shorter than Nacaytzusle. The +Indian was unknown to him, and Tyope said eagerly,—</p> + +<p>"The badger must be hiding near where the fire is. We should cut off his +trail to the north. Nacaytzusle went too far east; there"—he pointed +toward the northeast—"is where he ought to stand."</p> + +<p>Tyope spoke the Navajo language fluently.</p> + +<p>"Thou art right," said the other; "go thither, and we will be closer +together."</p> + +<p>Tyope felt loath to follow this advice, for it would have brought him +uncomfortably near his most dangerous foe; yet, under the circumstances +and to avoid all suspicion he accepted the suggestion, and was about to +turn in the direction indicated when the signals sounded again and +simultaneously from every quarter. The strange Indian held him back, +asking,—</p> + +<p>"How is this? We are five, and four have shouted<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span> now. Who art thou, and +where dost thou come from?"</p> + +<p>"I came from above," Tyope replied, with affected composure.</p> + +<p>They stood so close together that the Navajo could notice some details +of Tyope's accoutrements. Grasping the cap of buffalo hide which dangled +from the belt of the Queres, he inquired,—</p> + +<p>"What dost thou carry here?"</p> + +<p>All was lost, for the Navajos were well acquainted with this garment, +peculiar to the war dress of the Pueblos. Tyope saw that only the most +reckless act could save him. So he dropped all his arrows, which until +now he had carried in his right hand, and thrust his club like a +slung-shot into the other's face. With a yell of pain and surprise the +Navajo tumbled backward into a bush, while Tyope darted forward in the +direction of the Rito. Behind him sounded the hoarse cries of the +wounded man, loud yells answering. They came from four sides; all the +pursuers were running at full speed to the assistance of their +companion.</p> + +<p>Madly, like a deer pursued by wolves, Tyope bounded onward. But soon his +speed slackened; he believed that he was safe, and there was no use in +tiring himself. His movements were no longer noiseless as before. During +his first run he had made so much noise as to lead the pursuers directly +on his trail. These pursuers had suddenly become silent. Nevertheless, +from time to time, rustling sounds struck the ear of Tyope, and proved +that the pursuit was carried on unrelentingly. He noticed a suspicious +twittering and cracking, not behind him, but at one side; and it +approached.</p> + +<p>He comprehended at once that one of the Navajos, instead of rushing to +the rescue of the one whom Tyope<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span> had struck down, had taken a direction +diagonal to his own, with the hope of intercepting him near the brink of +the declivity leading down into the Rito, or perhaps sooner. A change in +his line of flight was thereby rendered necessary, but in what +direction? The warning sounds were heard directly north of him; then +everything became quiet. The same stillness reigned all around; and this +proved that the pursuers, while certainly approaching with the greatest +possible alacrity, were anxious to cover their movements. Tyope stood +still, undecided what to do. The sound of a breaking or bending twig, +faint though audible, caused him to crouch behind a cedar bush again. He +held his breath, listened, and peered through the branches. Soon a man +appeared,—a Navajo; but whether it was Nacaytzusle or not, he could not +discover. The Indian glided across the open space as noiselessly as a +spectre, and disappeared in a northerly direction. Tyope remained in his +concealment for a while, and as nothing more was heard or seen, he +crawled to the nearest shrub to the west. There he again listened and +watched, then rose to his feet and moved in a westerly direction.</p> + +<p>The moon had risen, and its crescent shed a glimmer over the tree-tops. +For some time Tyope walked on. Frequently he halted to listen; +everything was still. From this he inferred that his enemies had passed +him, and were now stationed along the brink of the gorge in order to +intercept him, and that he had gone far enough to risk a descent from +where he stood. It did not seem likely that the Navajos had posted +themselves so far up the brink, since he knew it to be beyond the +highest cave-dwellings. Turning to the north, therefore, he soon found +himself under the last trees of the mesa. Beyond opened a whitish chasm, +and the northern cliffs of the Rito rose like<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span> dim gigantic phantoms. +Here he knew the descent had to be made, but here also the most imminent +danger was lurking.</p> + +<p>The brink of the Rito on the south side is lined by shrubbery, with high +timber interspersed; but ledges of friable volcanic rocks advance in +places beyond this shade, crowning the heights like irregular +battlements. Their surface is bare, and anything moving on them might +become visible to a watchful eye, notwithstanding the dimness of the +moonlight.</p> + +<p>Tyope lay down, and began to glide like a snake. He moved slowly, +pushing his body into every depression, hugging closely every +protuberance. Thus he succeeded in crossing the open space between the +woods and the rim of the declivity. Now he could overlook the valley +beneath and glance down the slope. It was not very steep, and thickets +covered it in places. But between him and the nearest brush a bare ledge +had yet to be crossed. He crept into a wide fissure, and then down. The +crags were not high, scarcely ten feet. Then he pushed cautiously on to +the open space. When near the middle of it he raised his head to look +around. Immediately a twang sounded from the heights above him, and a +whiz followed. Tyope bounded to his feet, reeled for a moment; another +twang and another whizzing,—an arrow struck the ground where he had +lain; but already the Queres was away, leaping from rock to rock, +tearing through shrubbery and thickets like a frightened mountain sheep. +Stones rolled from above; somebody was hastening down in pursuit; arrow +upon arrow sped after the fugitive. But Tyope was safely out of reach +and in the bottom, whither the Navajo did not dare to follow. A +drizzling noise, like that of pebbles dropping from a height, told that +the pursuer had withdrawn to the woods again; then all was still.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span></p> + +<p>Down below on the edge of the brook lay Tyope, panting from exhaustion. +His life was safe and he felt unhurt, but he was overcome by emotion and +effort. As long as the excitement had lasted his physical strength had +held out. Now that all was over he felt tired and weak. Yet he could not +think of rest, for daybreak was close at hand. He dipped some water from +the brook and moistened his parched lips, taking care not to touch his +face or body with the liquid. Tyope was tired and worn out, but at the +same time angry; and when the Indian suffers or when he is angry he +neither washes nor bathes. Physical or mental pain, disappointment, and +wrath, are with him compatible only with lack of cleanliness, and since +he becomes wrathful or disappointed or sick quite as often as we do, his +bodily condition is frequently far from pleasant.</p> + +<p>Tyope felt angry and disappointed at himself. The failure in regard to +Nacaytzusle was not the cause of his disappointment. What angered him +was that he had not killed the Navajo whom he struck down on the mesa, +and taken his scalp. There would have been ample time, and he could have +concealed the trophy, returning for it in the daytime. He had already +taken one scalp in his life, but to have missed this opportunity of +securing a second one was an unpardonable failure. It was this which +caused him to avoid the cooling waters and forget the demands of +cleanliness.</p> + +<p>He rose and walked on. The valley opened before him; the dim light of a +waning moon shone into it, allowing a practised eye to discern grotto +after grotto in the cliffs. As Tyope proceeded down the gorge, following +the brook's course, he glanced at the caves. They were those of the +Water clan. He frowned and clenched his fist in anger. There lived his +enemy, Shotaye, his former spouse. There was her den, the abode of the +hated witch. How often had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span> she crossed his path, how often warned those +whom he had planned to injure! Yes, she was a sorceress, for she knew +too much about his ways. But now his time would come, for he too knew +something concerning her that must ruin her forever. He had known it for +some time, but only now was it possible to accuse her. He shook his fist +at the cliffs in silent rage; the thought of taking revenge filled his +heart with sinister joy, and made him forget the fatigue and +disappointment of the past hours.</p> + +<p>He soon stood in front of the place where the cliffs form a +perpendicular wall, and where instead of excavating dwellings the people +of the Eagle clan had built their quarters outside, using the smooth +surface of the rock as a rear wall. A row of terraced houses, some +three, some two stories high, others with a ground-floor only, extended +along the base of the rocks, looking like a shapeless ruin in the faint +glow of the moon. Toward this edifice Tyope walked. All was silent, for +nobody had as yet risen from sleep. He climbed on the roof of a +one-story house and stooped over the hatchway to listen. It was dark +inside, and only the sound of regular breathings could be heard. Tyope +descended into the room. Two persons lay on the floor fast asleep. They +were his wife and daughter. Concealing his weapons and +war-accoutrements, he stretched himself at full length beside the +others. The rushing of the brook was but faintly heard; a cold blast +entered through the loophole in the wall. Tyope heaved a deep sigh of +relief and closed his weary eyes. The night was nearly over, but he had +reached home before the dawn of day.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_6_6" id="Footnote_6_6"></a><a href="#FNanchor_6_6"><span class="label">[6]</span></a> This custom of taking the disguise of a wolf is or has been +used by the Navajos frequently in order to surprise herds of cattle and +horses.</p></div> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a>CHAPTER IV.</h3> +<p>A bright morning followed the night on which Tyope underwent his +adventures. He slept long, but it attracted no undue attention and +called forth no remarks on the part of his wife and daughter. They were +wont to see him come and go at any hour of the night. It was very near +noon when he awoke at last, and after disposing of his late breakfast, +<i>à la mode du pays</i>, sauntered off to parts unknown to the others. The +day was one of remarkable beauty. No dim foggy city sun cast a sullen +glance at the landscape. The sun stood in the zenith of a sky of the +deepest azure, like a flaming, sparkling, dazzling meteor. Still its +heat was not oppressive.</p> + +<p>On the mesa above the Rito a fresh wind was blowing. The shrubbery was +gently moved by the breeze. A faint rushing sound was heard, like +distant waves surging back and forth. In the gorge a zephyr only fanned +the tops of the tallest pines; a quietness reigned, a stillness, like +that which the poets of old ascribe to the Elysian fields.</p> + +<p>There is not much bustle about the big house on the Tyuonyi. The men are +out and at work, and the children have retired to the court-yard, A +group of girls alone enlivens the space between the main building and +the new home of the Corn people. They are gathered in a throng while +they talk, laugh, and chatter, pointing at the fresh coat of clay which +they have finished applying to the outside of the new building. Their +hands are yet filled with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span> the liquid material used for plastering, and +they taunt each other as to the relative merits of their work.</p> + +<p>One of the maidens, a plump little thing with a pair of lively eyes, +calls out to another, pointing at a spot where the plaster appears less +smooth and even,—</p> + +<p>"See there, Aistshie, you did that! You were too lazy to go over it +again. Look at my work; how even it is compared with yours!"</p> + +<p>The other girl shrugged her shoulders and retorted,—</p> + +<p>"It may be, but it is not my fault, it is yours, Sayap. You did it +yesterday when we beat off the boys. You pushed Shyuote against the wall +and he thumped his head here. See, this is the mark where he struck the +clay. You did this, Sayap, not I."</p> + +<p>Sayap laughed, and her buxom form shook.</p> + +<p>"You are right; I did it, I served the urchin right. It was good, was it +not, Aistshie? How I punished the brat, and how he looked afterward with +his face all one mud-patch!"</p> + +<p>"Yes," Aistshie objected, "but I did more. I faced Okoya, despite his +bow and arrows. That was more than you did."</p> + +<p>The other girls interrupted the scornful reply which Sayap was on the +point of giving. They crowded around the two with a number of eager +questions.</p> + +<p>"What was it?" queried one.</p> + +<p>"What happened yesterday?" another.</p> + +<p>"Did you have a quarrel with boys," a third; and so on. All pressed +around begging and coaxing them to tell the story of yesterday's +adventure. The heroines themselves looked at each other in +embarrassment. At last Aistshie broke out,—</p> + +<p>"You tell it, Sayap."</p> + +<p>"Well," began the latter, "it was yesterday afternoon<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span> and we were just +putting on the last touches of the coating, when Okoya and little +Shyuote his brother—"</p> + +<p>A clod, skilfully hurled, struck her right ear, filling it with sand and +cutting off the thread of her narrative rather abruptly. Sayap wheeled +around to see whence the blow had come. The other girls all laughed, but +she was angry. Her wrath was raised to the highest pitch however, when +she discovered that Shyuote was the aggressor. On a little eminence near +by stood the scamp, dancing, cutting capers, and yelling triumphantly.</p> + +<p>"Shyuote is small, but he knows how to throw."</p> + +<p>"Fiend," cried Sayap in reply. She picked up a stone, raised it in the +awkward manner in which most girls handle missiles, and running toward +the boy hurled it at him. It fell far short of its mark, of course, and +Shyuote only laughed, danced, and grimaced so much the more. As Sayap +kept advancing and the other girls followed, he threw a second clod, +which struck her squarely in the face, and so sharply that blood flowed +from her nose and mouth. At the same time the rogue shouted at the top +of his voice,—</p> + +<p>"Come on! All of you! I am not afraid. You will never catch me!"</p> + +<p>And as the majority of his pursuers came on, while two or three remained +behind soothing and consoling Sayap, who stood still, crying and +bleeding, he thrust out his tongue at them its full length, performed a +number of odious grimaces, and then nimbly clambered up between a group +of erosive cones that lay in front of the cliff. He turned around once +more to yell defiance and scorn at his pursuers, and disappeared on the +other side. Farther pursuit being hopeless, the girls clustered around +the weeping Sayap and held a council of war. They vowed dire vengeance +on the lad, and promised their injured sister to improve the first +opportunity that should present itself.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span></p> + +<p>Shyuote, on the other hand, felt proud of his success. His revenge was, +he felt, a glorious one. Still he was careful not to forget the counsels +of prudence, and instead of returning to the house by a direct route, +which might have carried him too near the enraged damsels, he sauntered +along, hugging the cliffs for some distance, and then cautiously sneaked +into the fields below the new homes of the Maize clan. Once in the corn +he felt safe, and was about to cross the brook to the south side, when +the willows bordering the streamlet rustled and tossed, and a voice +called to him from the thicket,—</p> + +<p>"Where are you going, uak?"</p> + +<p>Shyuote stopped, and looked around for the speaker; but nobody was +visible. Again the boughs rustled and shook, and there emerged from the +willows an old man of low stature, with iron-gray hair and shrivelled +features. He wore no ornaments at all; his wrap was without belt and +very dirty. In his left hand he held a plant which he had pulled up by +the roots. He stepped up to Shyuote, stood close by his side, and +growled at him rather than spoke.</p> + +<p>"I asked you where you were going. Why don't you answer?"</p> + +<p>Shyuote was frightened, and stammered in reply,—</p> + +<p>"To see my father."</p> + +<p>"Who is your father?"</p> + +<p>"Zashue Tihua."</p> + +<p>The features of the interlocutor took on a singular expression. It was +not one of pleasure, neither did it betoken anger; if anything, it +denoted a sort of grim satisfaction.</p> + +<p>"If Zashue is your father," continued he, and his eyes twinkled +strangely, "Say Koitza must be your mother."</p> + +<p>"Of course," retorted the boy, to whom this interrogatory seemed +ludicrous.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span></p> + +<p>"And Okoya your brother," the old man persisted.</p> + +<p>"Why do you ask all this?" inquired the child, laughingly.</p> + +<p>A look, piercing and venomous, darted from the eyes of the questioning +man. He snarled angrily,—</p> + +<p>"Because I ask it. I ask, and you shall answer me without inquiring why +and wherefore. Do you hear, uak?"</p> + +<p>Shyuote hung his head; he felt afraid.</p> + +<p>"I forbid you to say anything about what I say to you to your mother," +continued the other, grasping the left arm of the boy.</p> + +<p>Shyuote shook off the grip, and also shook his head in token of refusal. +The old man seized the arm again and clutched it so firmly with his bony +fingers that the lad screamed from pain.</p> + +<p>"Let me go!" he cried. "You hurt me, let me go!"</p> + +<p>"Will you do as I bid you?" asked his tormentor.</p> + +<p>"Yes," sobbed the child. "I will obey. My mother shall not know +anything. Let me go, you hurt!"</p> + +<p>The man loosened his grip slightly.</p> + +<p>"To your father you shall say that I, the Koshare Naua,"—the boy looked +up at him at these words in astonishment,—"send word to him through you +to come to my house on the night after the one that will follow this +day, when the new moon sets behind the mountains. Do you hear me, boy?"</p> + +<p>Shyuote stared at the interlocutor with mouth wide open, and with an +expression of fear and surprise that evidently amused the other. He gave +him a last look, a sharp, threatening, penetrating glance; then his +features became less stern.</p> + +<p>"Have no fear," he said in a milder tone. "I will not do you any harm; +but you must do as I say. Go to your nashtio now, and tell him what I +said." With this he<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span> wheeled about and left the boy as abruptly as he +had appeared. Shyuote stood gaping and perplexed.</p> + +<p>He felt very much like crying. His arm still ached from the grip of the +old man, and while he was rubbing the sore spot his anger rose at the +harsh and cruel treatment he had suffered. He thought of rushing home to +his mother forthwith and telling her all about the bad old man, and how +he had forbidden him to say anything to her. Still, the Koshare Naua was +not to be trifled with, and Shyuote, young and childish as he was, had +some misgivings about betraying his confidence. His father had told him +that the Naua, or chief leader of the Koshare, was a very wise and +therefore a very powerful man. Zashue, who as soon as Shyuote was born +had pledged the child to become one of the Delight Makers, was educating +the lad gradually in his duties; and Shyuote had already imbibed enough +of that discipline to feel a tremendous respect for the leader of the +society to which he was pledged to belong. He suppressed the thoughts of +rebellion that had arisen, and strolled on, crossing the creek and +hunting for his father among the corn-patches on the other side. But his +good-humour had left him. Instead of being triumphantly buoyant, he felt +morose and humiliated.</p> + +<p>Zashue Tihua was at work in the fields of the Water clan, on the +southern border of the cultivated plots. He was not alone; another young +man kept him company. It was his younger brother, Hayoue. They were +weeding side by side, and exchanging remarks while the work went on. +Zashue looked up, and his handsome face brightened when he discovered +Shyuote coming toward them through the maize. A visit from his favourite +child, although by no means an unusual occurrence, was always a source +of pleasure. He liked to have Shyuote around him when he was at work.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span></p> + +<p>Throwing a small, sharp stone-splinter toward the boy, he called out to +him,—</p> + +<p>"Come, take this okpanyi and begin weeding where you stand. Weed toward +us until we meet, and we will go home together to the yaya."</p> + +<p>This was still further a source of displeasure to Shyuote, who above all +things disliked work. He had not come down to the fields to toil. What +he sought for was a friendly chat with his father, a few hours of +lounging and loafing near him. Disappointed and pouting, he bent over +the work assigned, while the two men went on with their task as well as +with their conversation.</p> + +<p>Hayoue was taller than his brother, and a strikingly handsome young +Indian. His eyes had a more serious and less mischievous expression than +those of Zashue. He was yet unmarried; but, notwithstanding, a marked +predilection for the fair sex formed one of his characteristics. He was +held in high esteem by the leading men of the tribe, Tyope and his +adherents excepted, for his sagacity, good judgment, and personal +valour.</p> + +<p>"I tell you," Zashue spoke up, "Shyuote will become a good one."</p> + +<p>Hayoue shrugged his shoulders and replied,—</p> + +<p>"You should know your own children better than I, yet I tell you Okoya +also is good; besides, he is wise and reserved."</p> + +<p>"Yes; but he is too much with the women, and his mother stands nearer to +him than his father. He never follows me to the fields unless I tell +him. Look at the little one, on the other hand. He will be a man."</p> + +<p>While his brother spoke Hayoue had quietly observed Shyuote; and the +slow, loitering way in which the boy performed his work had not escaped +his observation. He said,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"It may be. To-day he certainly acts rather like an old woman. See how +loath he is to weed the plants."</p> + +<p>"You always prefer Okoya," replied Zashue. "You like him because he +never opens his mouth unless an arrow is forced between his teeth."</p> + +<p>"And you prefer Shyuote because you are making a Koshare of him," Hayoue +answered, with great composure.</p> + +<p>"He surely will become a good one, a better one than I am."</p> + +<p>"If he becomes as good a Delight Maker as you are, Zashue, we may be +satisfied. Shall you soon retire to the estufa?" he inquired, changing +the subject of the conversation.</p> + +<p>"I don't know; the Naua has not said anything as yet, but the time is +near at hand when we should begin to work. Before going into the round +house in the rocks, we ought to be sure that there are no Navajos in the +neighbourhood. You are Kauanyi, a member of the order of warriors," he +added with a side-glance at his brother, "do you know anything of the +sneaking wolves in the mountains?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue denied any knowledge concerning the Navajos, adding,—</p> + +<p>"I did not like it when that fellow Nacaytzusle ran away from us. He +knew too much of our ways."</p> + +<p>"He can do no harm. He is glad to stay among his people."</p> + +<p>"Still I don't trust him," Hayoue muttered.</p> + +<p>"Neither would I, if I were in your place," Zashue taunted, and a +good-natured though mischievous smile lit up his features. "If I were +you I would keep still better guard over Mitsha Koitza."</p> + +<p>"What have I to do with the child of Tyope," exclaimed the other, rather +contemptuously.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Indeed?" queried Zashue, "so you, too, are against Tyope? What has he +done to you?"</p> + +<p>"Nothing, but I mistrust him as much as I do the Navajo."</p> + +<p>These last words were uttered in such a positive manner—they were so +earnestly emphasized—that they cut off the conversation. It was plain +that Hayoue had made up his mind on the subject, and that he did not +wish to have it broached again.</p> + +<p>"Sa nashtio," called Shyuote over to where the brothers were weeding in +silence, "come over here; I must tell you something, but I must tell it +to you alone."</p> + +<p>Hayoue at once turned away, while Zashue called the lad to him. But +Shyuote protested, saying that only his father was to hear his +communication, and Zashue at last went where the boy was standing. It +vexed him, and he inquired rather gruffly what he had to say. Shyuote +made a very wise and important face, placed a finger to his lips, and +whispered,—</p> + +<p>"The Koshare Naua told me to tell you that you should go to see him, not +to-morrow, but the day after, when the moon goes behind the mountains."</p> + +<p>"Is that all!" exclaimed Zashue, disappointed and angry,—"is that all +you had to say? That much you might have shouted to me. There was no +need of being so secret about it, and"—he glanced at the insignificant +and careless work the boy had performed—"is that all you have done +since you came? You are lazy, uak! Go home. Go home at once to your +mother and tell her that I shall not return for the evening, but will +stay with Hayoue in the caves." And as Shyuote, dismayed and troubled, +appeared loath to go, Zashue turned to him again, commanding in a very +angry tone,—</p> + +<p>"Go home! Go home at once!"</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 451px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-088t" id="ILLUS-088t"></a> +<img src='images/illus-088t.jpg' width='451' alt='A Navajo Hogan' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>A Navajo Hogan</span> +</div> + + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 451px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-088b" id="ILLUS-088b"></a> +<img src='images/illus-088b.jpg' width='451' alt='The Heart of the Tyuonyi: The excavated lower story of the great terraced Communal House' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>The Heart of the Tyuonyi: The excavated lower story of the great terraced Communal House</span> +</div> + +<p>Shyuote left in haste; he felt very much like crying. Hayoue said to his +brother,—</p> + +<p>"Didn't I tell you that Shyuote was lazy? Okoya is far, far more +useful."</p> + +<p>"Let me alone about Okoya," growled Zashue; and both went on with the +work as before.</p> + +<p>Shyuote stumbled across the patches of corn, rather than walked through +them. He felt sad, dejected, and very wrathful. All the buoyancy with +which his victory over the girls had inspired him was gone. Since that +heroic feat nothing but ill-luck had crossed his path. He was angry at +his father for scolding him and driving him home, in the presence of +Hayoue, for whom the boy had as great a dislike as his uncle had for +him. Why, it was worse than the threats and cuffs of the old Naua! It +was not only an injustice, it was an insult! So the lad reasoned, and +began to brood over vengeance. He was going to show his father that he, +the ten-year-old boy, was not to be trifled with. Yes, he would show his +teeth by refusing to become a Koshare. Would not that be a glorious +revenge! The little fellow did not know that he was pledged to the +Delight Makers by a sacred vow of his parent which it was not in his +power to break. After a while his thoughts changed, and he concluded +that it might be better to say nothing and to go home and ask for +something to eat. But never, never again would he favour his father with +a friendly call in the corn-patch. This latter resolve appeared to him +so satisfactory, the revenge so ample for the injury received, that he +forgot the past and fairly danced through the fields, hopping sometimes +on one foot and sometimes on the other. He crossed the brook and reached +the large house almost to his own surprise.</p> + +<p>It was noon, and the full blaze of the sun flooded the valley with +light. Not a breeze fanned the air, nothing<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span> stirred. No vibrations +troubled the picture which the cliffs, the caves, the buildings, +presented in the dazzling glare. The cliffs had lost their yellowish hue +and appeared white, with every protuberance, every indentation, or +cavity, marked by intense shadows. The houses inhabited by the Eagle +clan along the foot of the rocks were like a row of irregularly piled +cubes and prisms; each beam leaning against them cast a jet-black streak +of shadow on the ground. Below the projecting beams of the roofs a short +black line descended along the wall, and the towering rocks jutted in +and out from dark recesses like monsters. So strong were the contrasts +between shadow and light that even Shyuote was struck by it. He stood +still and stared.</p> + +<p>Something indefinite, a vague feeling of awe, crept over him. For the +real grandeur of the scenery he had no sense of appreciation, and yet it +seemed to him as if everything about were new and strange. Thousands of +times had he gazed at the cliffs of his valley home, but never had they +appeared to him as they did now. So strong was this impression, and so +sudden, too, that he shrank from the sight in amazement; then he turned +his eyes away and walked rapidly toward home. He was afraid to look at +the colossal pillars and walls; they appeared to him like giants +threatening to move. All his plans for revenge, every thought of wrath +and indignation, had vanished.</p> + +<p>Suddenly his left knee was struck by a stone hurled with such force that +Shyuote bounded and screamed. At the same time six or seven boys, some +apparently of his age while others were taller and older, rushed from +the bushes skirting the ditch. Two of them ran directly in front of him. +They were armed with sticks and short clubs, and the largest, who seemed +to be of the same age as Okoya, shouted,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"You have injured Sayap, and caused her blood to flow. You rotten +squash, you shall suffer for it."</p> + +<p>Shyuote took in the situation at a glance. He saw that only desperate +running would save him from being roughly handled. He darted off like an +arrow toward the cave-dwellings in front of him. Unfortunately these +were the quarters of the Corn people who had not yet moved into their +new homes. To them belonged Sayap and the boys that were assailing +Shyuote; and as the fugitive approached the slope, he saw it occupied by +other youth ready and eager to give him a warm reception. At the same +time the tallest of his pursuers was gaining on him rapidly; rocks flew +past his head; a stone struck him between the ribs, stopping his breath +almost. In despair he turned to the left, and making a last effort flew +towards the houses of the Eagle clan. Panting, blinded by exertion and +by pain, he reached one of the beams leading to a roof, rushed upward +along it, and was about to take refuge in the room below, when a young +girl came up the primitive ladder down which he had intended to +precipitate himself. Issuing from the hatchway she quietly pushed the +lad to one side; then, as in that moment one of his pursuers appeared on +the roof, she stepped between him and Shyuote.</p> + +<p>"Get out of the way, Mitsha! Let me get at the wren!" cried the youth +who had just climbed the roof. Shyuote fled to the very wall of the +rock; he gave up all hope and thought himself lost. But the girl quietly +asked,—</p> + +<p>"What do you want with the boy?"</p> + +<p>"He has hurt Sayap, our sister," the tall youngster answered. "He threw +a stone at her and caused her to bleed. Now I am going to pay him for +it."</p> + +<p>"So will I!" shouted another one from below.</p> + +<p>"I too!" "And I!" "He shall get it from all of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span> us!" yelled a number of +youthful voices, and in an instant the roof was crowded with boys.</p> + +<p>Mitsha had placed herself so as to shield the trembling lad with her own +body. Very quietly she said,—</p> + +<p>"Don't you see that he also is bleeding? Let him go now, it is enough." +A stone had indeed grazed Shyuote's scalp, and blood was trickling down +his cheek.</p> + +<p>"It is not enough!" shouted one of the older boys, angrily. "Get out of +the way, Mitsha!"</p> + +<p>"You shall not hurt him on this roof," replied Mitsha, in a calm but +very positive tone.</p> + +<p>"Do you intend to protect him?" cried the tallest one of the pursuers, +and another one exclaimed,—</p> + +<p>"How does it concern you? You have nothing to do here." All turned +against the girl. A little fellow, who carried several large pebbles in +his hand for the occasion, endeavoured to steal a march around Mitsha in +order to reach Shyuote; but she noticed it, and grasped his arm and +pulled him back so vigourously that he reeled and fell at full length on +the roof. Then she ordered them all to leave forthwith.</p> + +<p>"You belong to the Corn clan," she said, "and have nothing to do here on +the houses of the Eagle clan. Go down! Get away at once or I will call +our men. As long as I am here you shall not touch the uak."</p> + +<p>"So you take his part?" cried the biggest one of the invaders. He raised +a stick to strike her.</p> + +<p>"Lay down your club, you dirty ear of corn," replied the maiden, "or you +will fare badly." With this she drew from under her wrap a heavy +war-club; it was the same weapon which Tyope had used the night +previous.</p> + +<p>The boy's arm remained uplifted, but still the attitude of the girl, her +threatening look and resolute appearance, checked the assailants. Mitsha +stood with apparent composure,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span> but her eyes sparkled and the expression +of her face denoted the utmost determination. Besides she was fully as +tall as most of her opponents, and the weapon she was holding in +readiness looked quite formidable. But the superior number of her +assailants exercised a certain pressure on these assailants themselves, +and the Indian under such circumstances has no thought of chivalrous +feeling. A dozen boys stood before the solitary maiden on the roof, and +they were not to be intimidated by her. For an instant only neither said +a word; then a threatening murmur arose. One of the lads called out to +the tallest of the crowd,—</p> + +<p>"Strike her down, Shohona!"</p> + +<p>A stone was thrown at her but missed its aim. At this moment the boys +nearest the brink of the roof were suddenly thrust aside right and left, +the one who had threatened Mitsha with his stick was pulled back and +jerked to one side violently, and before the astonished girl stood +Okoya. Pale with emotion, breathless, with heaving chest, and quivering +from excitement, he gasped to her,—</p> + +<p>"Go down into the room; I will protect my brother." Then he turned to +face the assailants.</p> + +<p>The scene on the roof had attracted a large number of spectators, who +had gathered below and were exchanging surmises and advice on the merits +of a case about which none of them really knew anything. Now a woman's +voice rose from amid this gaping and chattering crowd,—the sharp and +screechy voice of an angry woman. She shouted to those who were on the +roof,—</p> + +<p>"Get down from my house! Get down, you scoundrels! If you want to kill +each other do it elsewhere, and not on my home!" With this the woman +climbed on to the roof. She seized the boy nearest to her by the hair +and pulled him fairly to the ground, so that the poor fellow<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span> howled +from pain. With the other hand she dealt blows and cuffs, and scratched +and punched indiscriminately among the youngsters, so that a sudden +panic broke out among these would-be heroes. Each sought to get out of +her reach with the greatest alacrity. She at last released her hold on +the first victim and reached out for another; but the last of the young +Corn people was just tumbling down from the roof, and her clutch at his +leg came too late. In an instant the roof was cleared. The young braves +from the Maize clan were ungraciously received below. A number of their +parents had assembled, and when the woman began to expostulate, they +looked at the matter from her point of view. They saw that it was an +infringement, a trespass, upon the territory and rights of another clan, +and treated their pugnacious sons to another instalment of bodily +punishment as fast as they came tumbling from above. The final result +for the incipient warriors of the Corn people was that they were +ignominiously driven home.</p> + +<p>While peace was thus restored upon the ground it still looked quite +stormy on the roof. The woman who had so energetically interfered at +last discovered Okoya, who was looking in blank amazement at this sudden +change of affairs. Forthwith she made a vicious grab at his ebony locks, +with the pointed remark,—</p> + +<p>"Down with you, you stinking weed!"</p> + +<p>But Mitsha interfered.</p> + +<p>"Mother," she said gently, "do not harm him. He was defending his +brother and me. He is none of the others."</p> + +<p>"What!" the woman screamed, "was it you whom they were about to strike, +these night-owls made of black corn? You, my child? Let me tell them +again what they are," and she ran to the brink of the roof, raised +handfuls of dust from it, and hurled them in the direction of the caves +of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span> offenders. She stamped, she spat; she raved, and heaped upon the +heads of the Corn people, their ancestors, and their descendants, every +invective the Queres language contains. To those below this appeared +decidedly entertaining; the men especially enjoyed the performance, but +Mitsha felt sorry,—she disliked to see her mother display such frenzy +and to hear her use such vulgar language. She pulled her wrap, saying,—</p> + +<p>"It is enough now, sanaya. Don't you see that those who wanted to hurt +me are gone? Their fathers and mothers are not guilty. Be quiet, mother; +it is all over now."</p> + +<p>Her mother at last yielded to these gentle remonstrances, turned away +from the brink, and surveyed the roof. She saw Okoya standing before +weeping Shyuote, and scolding him.</p> + +<p>"What are you doing to this child?" asked Mitsha's mother, still under +the pressure of her former excitement. She was ready for another fray.</p> + +<p>"He is my brother, and the cause of the whole trouble," Okoya explained +to her. "I chide him for it, as it is my duty to do. Nevertheless, they +had no right to kill him, still less to hurt the girl."</p> + +<p>The woman had at last had time to scrutinize the looks of the young man. +She herself was not old, and when not under the influence of passion was +rather comely. Okoya's handsome figure attracted her attention, and she +stepped nearer, eyeing him closely.</p> + +<p>"Where do you belong?" she inquired in a quieter tone.</p> + +<p>"I am Tanyi."</p> + +<p>"Who is your father?"</p> + +<p>"Zashue Tihua."</p> + +<p>The woman smiled; she moved still nearer to the young man and +continued,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"I know your father well. He is one of us, a Koshare." Her eyes remained +fastened on his features; she was manifestly more and more pleased with +his appearance. But at the same time she occasionally glanced toward her +daughter Mitsha, and it struck her forcibly that Mitsha, too, was +handsome.</p> + +<p>"I know who you are," she said smilingly. "You are Okoya Tihua, your +little brother is called Shyuote, and Say Koitza is your mother's name. +She is a good woman, but"—and she shrugged her shoulders—"always sick. +Have you any cotton?" she suddenly asked, looking squarely into the eyes +of the boy.</p> + +<p>"No," he replied, and his features coloured visibly, "but I have some +handsome skins."</p> + +<p>Mitsha too seemed embarrassed; she started to go into the room below, +but her mother called her back.</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe," she coaxed, "won't you give the motātza something to +eat?"</p> + +<p>The faces of both young people became fiery red. He stood like a statue, +and yet his chest heaved. He cast his eyes to the ground. Mitsha had +turned her face away; her whole body was trembling like a leaf. Her +mother persisted.</p> + +<p>"Take him down into the room and feed him," she repeated, and smiled.</p> + +<p>"I have nothing," murmured Mitsha.</p> + +<p>"If such is the case I shall go and see myself." With these words the +woman descended the beam into the room below, leaving the two alone on +the roof, standing motionless, neither daring to look at the other.</p> + +<p>While the colloquy between Okoya and Mitsha's mother was going on, +Shyuote had recovered somewhat from his fright and grief and had sneaked +off. Once on the ground he walked—still trembling and suspiciously +scanning the cliff<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span> wherein the Corn people had their abodes—as +straight as possible toward the big house. Nobody interfered with him; +not even his two defenders noticed that he had gone; they both remained +standing silent, with hearts beating anxiously.</p> + +<p>"Okoya," the woman called from below, "come and eat. Mitsha, come down +and give sa uishe something to eat."</p> + +<p>A thrill went through Okoya's whole frame. She had called him <i>sa +uishe</i>,—"my child." He ventured to cast a furtive glance at the maiden. +Mitsha had recovered her self-control; she returned his shy glance with +an open, free, but sweet look, and said,—</p> + +<p>"Come and partake of the food." There was no resisting an invitation +from her. He smiled; she returned the smile in a timid way, as shy and +embarrassed as his own.</p> + +<p>She descended first and Okoya followed. On the floor of the room, the +same chamber where Tyope had taken rest the night before, stood the +usual meal; and Okoya partook of it modestly, said his prayer of thanks, +and uttered a plain, sincere hoya at the end. But instead of rising, as +he would have done at home, he remained squatting, glancing at the two +women.</p> + +<p>While he ate, the mother watched him eagerly; her cunning eyes moved +from his face toward that of her daughter like sparks; and gradually an +expression of satisfaction mingled with that of a settled resolve +appeared on her features. There was no doubt that the two would be a +handsome pair. They seemed, as the vulgar saying goes, made for each +other; and there was something besides that told that they were fond of +each other also. Okoya had never before entered this dwelling; but the +woman thought that they had met before, nay, that her desire had been +anticipated, inasmuch as the young people already stood to each other, +if not in an intimate, in a more than merely friendly, relation.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Why do you never come to see us?" asked the woman, after Okoya had +finished his meal.</p> + +<p>"I stay at the estufa during the night," was the modest reply.</p> + +<p>"You need have no fear," she answered pleasantly, "Tyope and your father +are good friends. You should become a Koshare!" she exclaimed.</p> + +<p>Okoya's face clouded; he did not like the suggestion, but nevertheless +asked,—</p> + +<p>"Is she," looking at Mitsha, "a Koshare also?"</p> + +<p>"No. We had another child, a boy. He was to have become a Delight Maker, +but he died some time ago." The woman had it on her lips to say, "Do you +become one in his place as our child," but she checked herself in time; +it would have been too bold a proposal.</p> + +<p>Okoya glanced at the daughter and said timidly,—</p> + +<p>"If you like, I shall come again to see you;" and Mitsha's face +displayed a happy smile at the words, while her mother eagerly nodded.</p> + +<p>"Come as often as you can," she replied. "We"—emphasizing the word +strongly—"like it. It is well."</p> + +<p>"Then I will go now," said Okoya, rising. His face was radiant. "I must +go home lest Shyuote get into more trouble. He is so mischievous and +awkward. Good-bye." He grasped the woman's hand and breathed on it; gave +a smiling look to the girl, who nodded at him with a happy face; and +returned to the roof again. Thence he climbed down to the ground. How +happy he felt! The sun seemed to shine twice as brightly as before; the +air felt purer; all around him breathed life, hope, and bliss. At the +foot of the slope he turned back once more to gaze at the house where so +much joy had come to him. A pair of lustrous eyes appeared in the little +air-hole of the wall. They were those of the maiden, which were +following him on his homeward way.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span></p> + +<p>Tyope's wife was right in supposing that her daughter and Okoya were not +strangers to each other. And yet not a single word had passed between +them before beyond a casual greeting. As often as they had met he had +said "guatzena," and she had responded with "raua." But at every meeting +his voice was softer, and hers more timid and trembling. Each felt happy +at the sight of the other, but neither thought of speaking, still less +of making any advances. Okoya was aware of the fact—which he felt +deeply and keenly—that a wide breach, a seemingly impassable chasm, +existed between him and the girl. That gap was the relation in which he +stood toward Tyope, the girl's father. Or rather the relation in which +he fancied himself to stand toward him. For Tyope had hardly ever spoken +to him, still less done him any wrong. But Okoya's mother had spoken of +Tyope as a bad man, as a dangerous man, as one whom it was Okoya's duty +to avoid. And so her son feared Tyope, and dared not think of the bad +man's daughter as his future companion through life. Now everything was +changed.</p> + +<p>Mitsha's mother had said that Tyope was a friend of his father, and that +Tyope would not be angry if Okoya came to her house. Then he was not, +after all, the fiend that Say Koitza had pictured him. On the contrary +he appeared to Okoya, since the last interview, in the light of an +important personage. Okoya's faith in his mother was shaken before; now +he began to think that Tyope after all, while he was certainly to him an +important man, was not as bad as represented. The Koshare also appeared +to him in a new and more favourable light. The adroit suggestion made by +the woman that he should join the society bore its fruits. Okoya felt +not only relieved but happy; he felt elated over his success. He was +well trained in the religious discipline of the Indians; and now that he +saw hope<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span> before him, his next thought was one of gratitude toward that +mother of all who, though dwelling at the bottom of the lagune of +Shipapu at times, and then again in the silvery moon, was still watching +over the destinies of her children on earth, and to whose loving +guidance he felt his bright prospects due.</p> + +<p>He had no prayer-plumes with him. These painted sticks—to which +feathers or down of various birds, according to the nature of the prayer +they are to signify, are attached—the aborigine deposits wherever and +whenever he feels like addressing himself to the higher powers, be it +for a request, in adoration only, or for thanksgiving. In a certain way +the prayer-plume or plume-stick is a substitute for prayer, inasmuch as +he who has not time may deposit it hurriedly as a votive offering. The +paint which covers the piece of stick to which the feather is attached +becomes appropriately significant through its colours, the feather +itself is the symbol of human thought, flitting as one set adrift in the +air toward heaven, where dwell Those Above. But as in the present +instance, the Indian has not always a prayer-plume with him. So he has +recourse to an expedient, simple and primitive.</p> + +<p>Two little sticks or twigs, placed crosswise and held to their place by +a rock or stone, serve the same purpose in case of emergency. Such +accumulations of rocks, little stone-heaps, are plentiful around Indian +villages; and they represent votive offerings, symbolizing as many +prayers. There were a number of them at the Rito around the big house, +along the fields, and on the trails leading up to the mesa. Okoya went +to the nearest one and placed two twigs crosswise on it, poising them +with a stone. Then he scattered sacred meal, which he always carried +with him in a small leather wallet, and thanked the Sanashtyaya, our +mother, with an earnest ho-a-a, ho-a-a.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span></p> + +<p>Then he turned homeward. The very thought of that home, however, made +his heart heavy and sad. For more and more he became convinced that his +mother was false to him. The assertion made by Tyope's wife that he was +welcome in her house, and that Tyope would not object to his visiting +there, worked another breach in the faith he was wont to place in his +mother's words. Not that the invitation to join the Koshare had +exercised any influence upon his opinion regarding that society of men +and women. He mistrusted, he hated, he feared them as much as ever, but +toward Tyope personally he felt differently. His thoughts were carried +back to the gloomy subject; one by one his doubts and misgivings +returned with them, and a longing after some friend to whom he might +communicate his fears and whom he might consult with absolute +confidence. As he was thus pondering and walking on, slowly and more +slowly, he saw at some distance two men climbing up toward where the +cave-dwellings of the Water clan lay. One of them was his father; he +recognized him at once. Who was his companion? He stopped and looked. It +was his father's brother, Hayoue; and with this it seemed as if a veil +had suddenly dropped from his eyes. The tall, slender young man yonder, +who was advancing up the declivity at such an easy gait, was the friend +upon whom he could fully rely, the adviser who would not, at least +purposely, lead him astray. Hayoue was but a few years older than Okoya. +The relations between the two were those of two brothers and chums, +rather than those of uncle and nephew. Hayoue was not a member of his +clan, consequently not exposed to any influence which his mother, +through her father, Topanashka, might attempt to exert. Hayoue, he knew, +disliked the Koshare as much as he disliked them himself, and Hayoue was +thoroughly trustworthy and discreet, though very outspoken if +necessary,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span> and fearless. Yes, Hayoue was the friend in need he so +anxiously desired to find, and now that he had found him he resolved to +seize upon the first opportunity of consulting him on the subject that +so seriously troubled his mind. He was so delighted at this sudden +discovery, as it might be called, that he attributed it to an +inspiration from above, and stood for a moment in doubt whether he +should not return to the stone-heap and offer another prayer of thanks +to the mother above, for what he considered to have been a gift of her +goodness to him. But the house was too near, and he bethought himself of +Shyuote and what the mischievous urchin might have done since he had +left him. He entered the front room of his mother's dwelling with a +lighter and easier mind than the day before, and what he saw at once +diverted his thoughts into another widely different channel.</p> + +<p>Shyuote sat in a corner, and his eyes were red from crying. Beside him +stood Say, agitated and angry. Without giving her elder son time to +speak, she asked,—</p> + +<p>"Who sent the boy to the fields?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know," replied Okoya, in astonishment. He knew nothing of +Shyuote's morning rambles. "He must know; how could I tell?"</p> + +<p>"He says that they drove him from the corn because he threw mud at a +girl," added the mother.</p> + +<p>"That is quite likely," rejoined his elder brother. "That is why the +lads of the Corn clan intended to beat him, I presume."</p> + +<p>"Why did you not stay with your father?" cried Say.</p> + +<p>"Because,"—he held his arm up to his eyes and commenced to +sob,—"because my father drove me off."</p> + +<p>"Why did he drive you away?"</p> + +<p>"Because—" He stopped, then raised his head as if a sudden and wicked +thought had flashed across his mind.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span></p> + +<p>His eyes sparkled. "I dare not tell." He cast his eyes to the ground, +and a bitter smile passed over his lips.</p> + +<p>"Why dare you not tell?" both Say and Okoya inquired. "Has sa nashtio +told you not to say anything about it?"</p> + +<p>"Not he, but the Koshare Naua." It was like an explosion. Say Koitza +felt a terrible pang; she stared vacantly at the wicked lad for a +moment, and then turned and went into the kitchen. Shyuote wept aloud; +his brother looked down upon him with an expression of mingled +compassion and curiosity.</p> + +<p>The doorway was suddenly darkened by a human form, and with the usual +<i>guatzena</i> the grandfather, Topanashka, entered the apartment. Okoya +stood up quickly and replied,—</p> + +<p>"Raua opona."</p> + +<p>"What is the boy crying for?" inquired the old man.</p> + +<p>"The Corn people tried to hurt him because he threw something at one of +their girls," Okoya explained.</p> + +<p>"Is that all? I heard scolding and crying going on here, and so I +thought I would come and see what was the matter. Where is your yaya?"</p> + +<p>Say, when she heard her father's voice, came out and leaned against the +entrance to the kitchen. Her face was convulsed, her eyes glassy. +Topanashka scanned her features quietly and then said in a cold tone,—</p> + +<p>"Guatzena."</p> + +<p>She understood the meaning of his cold, searching gaze, and gathered all +her strength to meet it with composure.</p> + +<p>"Shyuote cries also," she said, "because his father sent him home from +the fields."</p> + +<p>"Why did Zashue do that?"</p> + +<p>"This he dare not tell, for the Koshare Naua"—her voice trembled at the +mention of the name—"forbade<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span> him to say anything about it." Her eyes +clung to the features of her father. Topanashka turned away slowly and +quietly, and she followed him to the door. As he was crossing the +threshold he whispered to her,—</p> + +<p>"There is nothing new as yet."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a>CHAPTER V.</h3> +<p>The people of the Water clan dwelt at the western end of the cliffs +which border the Tyuonyi on the north. They occupied some twenty caves +scooped out along the base of the rock, and an upper tier of a dozen +more, separated from the lower by a thickness of rock averaging not over +three feet. This group of cave-dwellings—and vestiges thereof are still +visible at this day—lay in a re-entering angle formed by the cliffs, +which overhang in such a manner as to form a sheltered nook open to the +south. Ascent to their base is quite steep, and great heaps of débris +cover the slope. The gorge is narrow, a dense thicket interspersed with +pine-trees lines the course of the brook, and the declivity forming the +southern border of the Rito approaches the bottom in rocky steps, +traversed laterally by ledges overgrown with scrubby vegetation.</p> + +<p>Vestiges of former occupancy are still scattered about the caves. Some +of these furnish a clew to the manner in which the dwellings were formed +by scraping and burrowing. Splinters of obsidian and of basalt—sharp +fragments, resembling clumsy chisels or knives—served to dig an oblong +hole in the soft pumice or tufa of the cliff. After this narrow cavity +had penetrated a depth of one or two feet, the artisan began to enlarge +it inside, until a room was formed for which the tunnelled entrance +served as a doorway. The room, or cell, was gradually finished in a +quadrangular or polygonal shape, with a ceiling high enough to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span> permit a +person of average size to stand erect. Not unfrequently side rooms were +excavated connecting with the first by low apertures, to pass through +which it was necessary to stoop, or even to creep on all fours. These +passages were too low for doorways, too short to deserve the name of +tunnels. Into the front apartment light and air were admitted through +the entrance, and sometimes through small window-like apertures. The +side cells were utterly dark except where excavated parallel to the face +of the rock, when sometimes another entrance was opened to the front, +sometimes an air-hole only admitted light and air.</p> + +<p>If on the afternoon of the day when Shyuote had his perilous adventure +with the young people of the Corn clan, we had been able to peep into +the third one of the ground-floor caves, counting from the west end of +the group inhabited by the Water people, we should have found the +apartment empty; that is, as far as human occupancy was concerned. But +not deserted; for while its owner was not there, ample signs of his +presence only a short time before could be detected everywhere. In the +fireplace wood was smouldering, and a faint smoke rising from this found +egress through a crude chimney. This was built over the hearth, with two +vertical side slabs of pumice supporting a perforated square flag, over +which a primitive flue, made of rubble cemented by mud, led to a +circular opening in the front wall of the cave. In a corner stood the +frame for the grinding-slabs, or <i>metates</i>, and in it the three plates +of lava on which the Indian crushes and pulverizes his maize were placed +in the convenient slanting position. Not only the prismatic +crushing-pins, but freshly ground meal also, lay in the stone casings of +the primitive mill, and on these the plates themselves. Deerskins and +cotton wraps were rolled in a bundle in another corner. Others hung on a +line made of rawhide and stretched across one end of the room, fastened<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span> +to wooden pins driven into the soft rock. On the floor—to which a thick +coating of mud, washed with blood and smoothed, gave a black, glossy +appearance—there were beside, here a few stone axes with handles, there +some black sooty pots, painted bowls, and finally the inevitable +water-urn with wide body and narrow top, decorated in the usual style +with geometrical and symbolical figures painted in red and black on +whitish ground. The walls of the cave were burnished with burnt gypsum; +the ceiling was covered by a thick coat of soot; and a band of yellow +ochre, like wainscoting, ran along the base of the sides.</p> + +<p>The owner of this troglodytic home, however, is not to be seen; but in a +side chamber, which communicates with this apartment through one of the +dark and low passages just described, a rustling sound is heard, as of +some one rummaging about in darkness. After a while a woman's head peeps +through the passage into the outer room, and little by little the whole +body emerges, forcing itself through the narrow opening. She rises and +stands erect in front of the hearth, and the sunbeam which still enters +the apartment by the round hole above the fireplace strikes her features +full and enables us to scan them. The woman into whose dwelling we have +pryed, and who stands now in the dim chamber as sole occupant and owner, +is Shotaye, Tyope's former wife, and the friend who has given Say Koitza +such ill advice.</p> + +<p>If Shotaye be a witch, she certainly is far from displaying the hag-like +appearance often attributed to the female sorcerer. There is even +something decidedly fascinating about her. Shotaye, although near the +forties, is for an Indian woman undoubtedly good-looking. No wonder some +other women of the tribe are afraid of her. She is tall and well +rounded, and her chest is of that fulnesss that develops at an early age +in the women of the Pueblos.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span> Her face is even pretty,—her lips are +pouting and sensual, the nose small and shaped like a short, pointed +beak, the cheek-bones high, while the chin indicates remarkable +determination. Magnificent black hair streams down her back. It is as +full as a wave, as lustrous as polished obsidian.</p> + +<p>Her dress consists of a buckskin wrap without girdle, embroidered at the +lower end with multi-coloured porcupine-quills. Bracelets of white +shells, a necklace of feldspar crystals and turquoises, and strings of +yellow cotton threads around her ankles complete the costume. Such is +the woman who has played and still plays an ominous part in the history +of Okoya's mother, and in the history of the people at the Rito de los +Frijoles. Now that we have seen her home and her person, let us proceed +with the tale of her doings on the afternoon to which the close of the +preceding chapter has been devoted.</p> + +<p>Shotaye had been rummaging about in the inner cell of her rocky house in +search of some medicinal plant, for that cell was her storeroom, +laboratory, and workshop. But as the room was without light at all, she +had entered it with a lighted stick in her hand; and just as she had +begun her search the flame had died out. So after a vain attempt by +groping in darkness, she crawled back to the exterior apartment and +knelt down in front of the hearth to fan the coals with her breath and +thus obtain another torch for her explorations. At that moment the +deerskin robe closing the entrance to her grotto was timidly lifted, and +a feeble voice called the usual greeting. "Opona," replied Shotaye, +turning toward the doorway. A lithe figure crept into the cave. When +near the fireplace it stood still, enabling the mistress of the dwelling +to recognize the features of Say, her friend and now fully recovered +patient.</p> + +<p>But how different was Say's appearance from what it<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span> was when Shotaye a +few days ago saw her last? How changed,—how thin and wan her cheeks, +how sunken her eyes, how sallow and sickly her complexion! Her face +seemed to bear the seal of approaching death, for the eyes stared +expressionless, the mouth twitched without speaking. But one thought +seized Shotaye, that her friend must be ill, very, very ill,—that the +old disease had returned in full force and had clutched her anew with +perhaps irresistible power. Anxiously she rose to her feet, and scanned +the face of the invalid.</p> + +<p>"What ails you, my sister," she inquired tenderly. "Has disease come on +you again? Speak, sa uishe, speak to me that I may know."</p> + +<p>Her visitor only shook her head and glanced about as if seeking a place +to rest herself. The medicine-woman gathered hurriedly a few robes, +folded them so as to make a cushion near the hearth, and then gently +urged Say to sit down on this soft and easy seat. She yielded, and then +remained motionless, her glassy eyes staring vacantly at the floor.</p> + +<p>"Sister," Shotaye reiterated, "sister, what ails you? Speak, and I will +do all I can for you." But the other merely shook her head and began to +shiver. Shotaye noticed the wristbands of red leather on her arms, and +it startled her. She asked eagerly,—</p> + +<p>"Why do you wear in trouble the colour that should make our hearts glad? +What has happened to you that causes you to seek relief for your +distress?" The tone of her voice sounded no longer like entreaty; it was +an anxious, nay stern, command. Okoya's mother raised her eyes with an +expression of intense misery; she threw toward her questioner a look +imploring relief and protection, and finally gasped,—</p> + +<p>"They know everything!" Then her head dropped on<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span> her knees, she grasped +her hair, covered her face and chest with it, and broke out in +convulsive sobs.</p> + +<p>"They know everything!" Shotaye repeated, "Who know everything?" +Suddenly the truth seemed to flash upon her mind.</p> + +<p>"What, the Koshare?" she cried in terror.</p> + +<p>Convulsive sobs and groans were the only reply to her exclamation. They +amply confirmed her worst apprehensions. "The Koshare know all." +Unconsciously the cave-dweller uttered these words while staring into +the remnant of gleaming coals on the hearth; then she became silent. +Neither could Say Koitza utter a word; only from time to time her +spasmodic sobs broke the stillness of the room. The bright disk which +the light from the outside painted on the wall opposite was fading +little by little, a sign of approaching sunset.</p> + +<p>Shotaye's features displayed few signs of the terror which her friend's +disclosures had produced. Soon her face betokened that fear could not +retain its hold long on her resolute mind, that intense reflection had +superseded dismay. She turned to her visitor and asked,—</p> + +<p>"Tell me, sister, how you came to know that the Delight Makers are +acquainted with your doings? Tell me, and do not weep." And as Say +remained silent and immovable she crouched beside her, removed her hair +gently from her face, then raised her head and placed it so as to rest +on her bosom. Then she looked deep into the eyes of the poor woman. They +were glassy and almost lifeless. While thus gazing intently at Say, +Shotaye's features changed and became sad and dejected.</p> + +<p>It was for a moment only. Soon the expression of hopelessness vanished +and the lines of her face became resolute, hard, and determined. +Surprise had yielded to reflection, reflection to pity and remorse. Now +remorse in turn gave<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span> way to determination. Shotaye felt that she, much +rather than her friend, was lost, irretrievably lost; but her energetic +nature demanded that she should see the situation clearly. Although the +spasmodic hints of Say, her broken words, spoke enough, she wanted more. +Her mind craved the full truth, however terrible it might prove.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza had slowly recovered from her stupor. She became quieter and +quieter. In the arms of her resolute and sympathizing friend +consciousness returned; she sobbed no more, and from time to time would +raise her eyes with a look that besought pity, mercy, and assistance. +The medicine-woman eagerly watched these changes and repeated her +previous query.</p> + +<p>"How do you know that the Koshare are aware of it?"</p> + +<p>"Sa nashtio told me," moaned the poor woman.</p> + +<p>Shotaye sighed. This was bad news indeed. She muttered,—</p> + +<p>"This is bad, very bad. If the maseua knows it, then the tapop will not +be long without notice."</p> + +<p>"The tapop knows nothing," breathed Say.</p> + +<p>"But how can the maseua have been informed without the knowledge of the +other?" Shotaye asked with surprise.</p> + +<p>"He is my father," replied Say, and wept aloud. "He is my father, and +yet"—she started to rise and grasped her hair with both hands, +screaming—"he has to kill me with his own hands!"</p> + +<p>So loud and piercing was her shriek that Shotaye was seized with sudden +fright. Rising quickly, she ran to the doorway and peeped outside to see +if the scream had attracted attention. But there appeared to be nobody +about, except a few children who were playing and romping in front of +the caves and whose cries had drowned the shriek. Reassured she returned +to Say, who was lying with her face<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span> on the floor, tearing her hair and +uttering low convulsive groans. Shotaye grew frightened, and brought +water in a gourd. She moistened her forehead and hands with the liquid, +rubbed her face, and thus finally brought her back to some composure. +After drinking some water Say sat on the robes again, shivering and +gasping. Her mind seemed entirely gone, the expression of her features +was akin to idiocy. The room had grown darker, night was approaching.</p> + +<p>As soon as she appeared to be quiet, Shotaye felt tempted to resume her +questionings. But she bethought herself of the late hour, and of the +suspicion which might arise in case Say Koitza should not be home in +time. Still, she must ask some questions; her positive mind required +some additional knowledge which must be gained ere she could afford to +let her visitor return home. Shotaye returned to the entrance, looked +stealthily outside, and listened. Dusk had set in, and the bottom of the +gorge was wrapped in twilight. The shrubbery along the brook appeared +dim and pale, the lofty pines looked like black monuments. On the +southern declivity all detail had vanished, but the top of the southern +mesa glistened yet like a golden seam. In the recess formed by the angle +of the cliffs which contained her home, the usual bustle of the evening +hours prevailed; and laughter, merry and boisterous, issued from a cave +opposite that where Shotaye, concealed by folds of the half-lifted +curtain, stood watching with eye and ear. In those caves fronting hers +dwelt the family of Zashue, Say's husband. Thence sounded the merriment, +and the woman recognized familiar voices. Surely enough Hayoue was +there; and there could be no mistake, that clear good-natured laugh was +from Zashue himself. Shotaye dropped the curtain and turned back +considerably relieved. If Zashue was at his mother's and brother's<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span> +home, she reasoned, he would not return to the big house that night; and +since he was so gay, so merry, it was not likely that he knew anything +of the terrible accusation against his wife and her. If that were the +case there was no immediate danger, since all the Koshare were not +informed of the matter. Returning to the hearth she poked the embers, +placed on them another stick of pitchy wood, and fanned it with her +breath until the flames burst forth, lively and bright. Until then Say +had remained motionless in her seat. She had taken no notice of her +friend's movements; but when the wood flamed and a warm glow began to +spread over the apartment, she started like one whose dreams are +suddenly disturbed and began to speak.</p> + +<p>"I must go," she exclaimed anxiously. "I must go home. I must cook for +Zashue! He is looking for me! I must go," and she attempted to rise.</p> + +<p>Shotaye tried to quell her sudden apprehension, but she kept on with +growing excitement,—</p> + +<p>"I must! Let me go! Let me go! For he is looking for me."</p> + +<p>"He is not," assured the other. "Be quiet. He is yonder with his people +in the cave. There he sits and there he will stay till late."</p> + +<p>A sudden tremor seized the body of Say. Her hands shook like aspen +leaves. "Is he there?" she gasped. "Then he is coming after me. Is he +not a Koshare?" Her eyes glistened with that peculiar glare which +betokens aberration of the mind.</p> + +<p>Any ordinary Indian woman would have concluded from the appearance and +utterances of Say that she was hopelessly insane, and would either have +resorted to incantations or left her in terror. Shotaye, although very +much frightened, did not think of desertion, but only of relief.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span> With +keen self-possession she said in a decided and convincing tone,—</p> + +<p>"Fear nothing, sa tao; he will not come, for he knows nothing."</p> + +<p>"Nothing?" inquired Say, looking at her with the shy and sly glance of a +doubting maniac.</p> + +<p>"Nothing at all!" Shotaye exclaimed, firmly. She had recovered her +ascendency. She directed her glance, commanding and convincing, straight +at the wavering gaze of the excited woman, whose look became dim and +finally meek. Shotaye took advantage of the change.</p> + +<p>"Zashue knows nothing at all," she asserted, "and that is very, very +good; for it gives us hope."</p> + +<p>"But if they tell him!" and the anxious look came back to her face.</p> + +<p>"Let them tell, if they choose," defiantly exclaimed the other; +"afterward we shall see."</p> + +<p>Say shook her head in doubt.</p> + +<p>"But how did the Koshare come to know about it?" Shotaye again pressed +the main question.</p> + +<p>"I do not know," sighed Say; and she again stared into the fire, and her +face quivered suspiciously. The cave-dweller quickly interjected,—</p> + +<p>"What do the Delight Makers really know about us?"</p> + +<p>"They know—they know that I spoke to the dark-coloured corn."</p> + +<p>"Is that all?"</p> + +<p>"No—yes—no. They know more." She spoke with greater vivacity, and in a +natural tone of voice; "they know about the owl's feathers, too." A deep +sigh followed this reply, and tears came to her eyes. Say was herself +again.</p> + +<p>Shotaye also heaved a deep sigh of relief. Her friend's mind was +restored, and she had gained the much-desired<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span> information. But it would +have been dangerous to proceed further in this conversation, lest the +cloud which had threatened Say's mental powers should return and settle +permanently. So, after a short silence, she turned to her friend, and +said in a positive tone,—</p> + +<p>"Sister, go home now and rest easy. Nothing is lost as yet. Go home, be +quiet, and attend to your work as usual. I shall be on the watch."</p> + +<p>"But the Koshare!" Say anxiously exclaimed.</p> + +<p>"Leave them to me," the other answered; and so powerful was her +influence on the timid mind of her visitor, so unbounded the confidence +which the latter had in her abilities and her faithfulness, that Say +rose without a word, and like an obedient child, covering her head with +one corner of her wrap, went out and meekly strolled home. It was night, +and nobody noticed her. Okoya was already at the estufa; Shyuote and the +little girl were asleep. Say lay down beside her sleeping children and +soon sank into a heavy slumber. Her body, weak from over-strain, +compelled a rest which the mind might have denied to her.</p> + +<p>In her dark chamber in the rock, Shotaye sat alone before the fire on +the hearth. It began to flame lustily, for the woman fed it well. She +wanted the glow, first in order to cook her food, next in order to +brighten the room; for with the dark and tangled subject on her mind, +she felt the need of light and warmth as her companions in musing. When +the flames rustled and crackled, Shotaye squatted down in front of them, +folded her arms around her knees, and began to think.</p> + +<p>She felt far from being as reassured about the outlook as she had +pretended to be when she sent Say Koitza home with soothing and +comforting words. But the preservation of her friend's mental powers was +an imperative necessity. Had Say been permitted to fall a prey to her +momentary<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span> excitement, everything would have been lost for Shotaye. Had +Say's mind given way permanently, the cause of that calamity would have +been attributed to her, and she would have been charged with her +friend's insanity in addition to the charge of witchcraft already being +formulated.</p> + +<p>These thoughts, however, came to her now in the stillness of the night +and by the fireside. So long as her poor friend was with her she had +acted almost instinctively, with the quick grasp of an active intellect +and under the good impulses of compassion and attachment. Now that she +was alone the time had come to ponder, and Shotaye weighed in her mind +the liabilities and assets of her situation. She began to calculate the +probabilities for and against.</p> + +<p>It was not difficult for her to escape; but this was only possible when +attempted alone. With Say Koitza flight was next to impossible. Beside, +it appeared very unlikely to her that the woman would flee from her +children.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 451px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-116" id="ILLUS-116"></a> +<img src='images/illus-116.jpg' width='451' alt='Rito de los Frijoles: A cliff estufa of the Snake-Clan' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Rito de los Frijoles<br />A cliff estufa of the Snake-Clan</span> +</div> + +<p>As for Shotaye, the case was different; she might leave her cave and her +scanty effects at any time, provided she knew where to go. This was not +so easy to determine. The Navajos, or Dinne, haunted the country around +the Tyuonyi; and in case she fell in with one or more of their number, +it became a matter of life or death. The Moshome, or enemies of her +tribe, might take a fancy to the woman and spare her; but they might +feel wicked and kill her. Death appeared, after all, not such a terrible +misfortune; for under present circumstances what else could she expect +at the Rito but a horrible and atrocious death? But Shotaye was intent +upon living, not so much for the sake of life itself—although it had +many sensual charms for her—as out of a spirit of combativeness +resulting from her resolute character, as well as from the constant +struggles which she had undergone during the time of her separation from +her husband. She felt inclined to live, if possible, in <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span>spite of her +enemies. To endure the lot of a captive among the Navajos was repulsive +to her instincts; she hated to be a drudge. Admitting that she succeeded +in eluding those enemies, whither was she to direct her flight? That +there were village communities similar to her own at a remote distance +was known to her; but she was aware of only one in which she might be +received, and that belonged to the Tehuas, of whom she knew that a +branch dwelt in the mountains west of the river, inhabiting caves +somewhere in the rocks at one day's journey, more or less, from the +Rito. Between these Tehuas and the Queres of the Tyuonyi there was +occasional intercourse, and a fairly beaten trail led from one place to +the other; but this intercourse was so much interrupted by hostilities, +and the Navajos rendered the trail so insecure beside, that she had +never paid much attention to it. Still, there was no doubt in her mind +that if she reached the habitations of the Tehuas, above where the +pueblo of Santa Clara now stands, a hospitable reception would be +extended to her. But could she leave Say alone to her dismal fate?</p> + +<p>After all, death was not such a fearful thing, so long as no torture +preceded or accompanied it. Death must come to her once, at all events, +and then what of it? There need be no care for the hereafter, according +to her creed. The Pueblo Indian knows of no atonement after dying; all +sins, all crimes, are punished during this life. When the soul is +released from the thralls of this body and its surrounding nature, it +goes to Shipapu, at the bottom of the lagune, where there is eternal +dancing and feasting, and where everything goes on as here upon earth, +but with less pain, care, anguish, and danger. Why therefore shun death? +Shotaye was in what we should call a philosophic mood.</p> + +<p>Such careless philosophy may temporarily ease the mind, since it stifles +for a moment the pangs of apprehension and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span> dread. But with the +temporary relief which Shotaye felt, the demands of physical nature grew +more apparent. In other words she felt hungry, and the more so as, being +now almost resolved to suffer death with resignation, it was imperative +to live, and consequently to eat, until Death should knock at her door. +She poured a good portion of the now boiling stew into a smaller bowl +and began to fish out the morsels with her fingers, while between times +she drank of the broth. The warm food comforted her, gave her strength, +and aroused her vital powers, which arduous thinking had almost put to +sleep.</p> + +<p>She placed the pot with the stew in a corner and sat down again, leaning +against the wall. No sleepiness affected her. There was too much to +think of as yet. Her thoughts returned to the absorbing subject of the +day, and with these thoughts, random at first, a pale, wan figure rose +before her inner eye,—a form well, only too well, known to her; that of +Say Koitza. She saw that figure as she had seen it not long +ago,—crouching before that very fire in bitterest despair, bewailing +her own lot, lamenting her imminent untimely death, and yet without one +single word of reproach for her who had beguiled her into doing what now +might result in the destruction of both. Was not that thin, trembling +woman her victim? Was she not the one who had led Say astray? The Indian +knows not what conscience is, but he feels it all the same; and Shotaye, +ignorant of the nature of remorse, nevertheless grew sad.</p> + +<p>Indeed she it was who had beguiled the poor frail creature,—she it was +who had caused her to perform an act which, however immaterial in fact, +still entailed punishment of the severest kind according to Indian +notions and creed. She was the real culprit, not Say,—poor, innocent, +weak-minded Say. Shotaye felt that she had done wrong, and that she +alone deserved to suffer. But would her<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span> punishment save the other? +Hardly, according to Indian ideas. Therefore, while it dawned upon her +that by accusing herself boldly and publicly she might perhaps ward off +the blow from the head of her meek and gentle accomplice, that thought +was quickly stifled by the other, that it was impracticable. Again a +voice within her spoke boldly, Save yourself regardless of the other.</p> + +<p>Yet she discarded that advice. She could not forsake her victim. For in +addition to the legitimate motives of sympathy, another and stronger +reason prevailed,—the dread of the very powers whom she thought to have +invoked in Say's behalf, and to whose dark realm she fancied that she +would be fettered and still faster riveted by committing an action which +she regarded as worse than all her other deeds. Dismissing every thought +of self she resolved to remain true to Say, happen what might. Shotaye +had almost become—</p> + +<p> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;">"part of the power that still</span><br /> +Produceth good, whilst ever scheming ill."<br /> +</p> + +<p>She believed that death stood plainly at her door. Nevertheless she +hated to die. The philosophy of careless, frivolous resignation could +not satisfy her strong vitality, still less her stronger feelings of +hatred against her enemies. She felt that there might be a bare +possibility of saving her companion; and the wish to save herself at the +same time, and in the very teeth as it were of the Koshare, grew +stronger and stronger. It waxed to an intense longing for life and +revenge. But what was to be done? There was the riddle, and to solve it +she thought and thought. Shotaye became oblivious of all around her, +completely absorbed in her musings.</p> + +<p>It thus escaped her notice that the curtain over the doorway had been +cautiously lifted several times, and that a human face had peered into +the apartment. She even failed<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span> to hear the shuffling step of two men +who stealthily entered the room. Only when they stood quite near her did +the woman start and look up. Both men broke out into roaring laughter at +her surprise. Shotaye grew angry.</p> + +<p>"Why do you come in so unceremoniously," she cried. "Why do you sneak in +here like a Moshome, or like a prairie wolf after carrion? Cannot you +speak, you bear?" she scolded without rising.</p> + +<p>Her anger increased the merriment of the intruders. One of them threw +himself down by her side, forced his head into her lap, attempting to +stroke her cheeks. She pushed him from her, and recognized in him the +gallant Zashue, Say Koitza's husband. He grasped both her hands. This +she allowed; but continued scolding.</p> + +<p>"Go away, you hare, let me alone." He again reached toward her face, but +she avoided him. "Go home to your woman; I have no use for you."</p> + +<p>The men laughed and laughed; and the other one knelt down before her, +looking straight into her face with immoderate merriment. Then she +became seriously angry.</p> + +<p>"What do you want here," she cried; and when the first one attempted to +encircle her waist she pushed him from her with such force that he fell +aside. Then she rose to her feet and Zashue followed.</p> + +<p>"Be not angry, sister," he said good-naturedly, rubbing his sore +shoulder; "we mean you no harm."</p> + +<p>"Go home and be good to your woman."</p> + +<p>"Later on I will," he continued, "but first we want to see you."</p> + +<p>"And talk to you," said Hayoue, for he was Zashue's companion; +"afterward I shall go." He emphasized the "I" and grinned.</p> + +<p>"Yes, you are likely to go home," she exclaimed. "To Mitsha you will go, +not to your mother's dwelling."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Mitsha is a good girl," replied the young man, "but I never go to see +her."</p> + +<p>His brother meanwhile attempted to approach the woman again, but she +forbade it.</p> + +<p>"Go away, Zashue, I tell you for the last time." Her speech and manner +of action were very positive.</p> + +<p>"Why do you drive us away?" he said in a tone of good-natured +disappointment.</p> + +<p>"I do not drive you away," replied Shotaye. "You may stay here a while. +But then both of you must leave me." Her eyes nevertheless gazed at the +two handsome forms with evident pleasure, but soon another thought +arose.</p> + +<p>"Sit down," she added quietly, as she grasped after the stew-pot, placed +it on the fire, and sat down so that she was in the shadow, whereas she +could plainly see the features of both men. The visitors had squatted +also; they feared to arouse the woman's anger, and the surprise they had +planned had failed.</p> + +<p>Hayoue spoke up first,—</p> + +<p>"You are good, sanaya, you give us food."</p> + +<p>"Indeed," she remonstrated, "when I am not willing to do as you want, +you call me mother and make an old woman of me." She looked at the young +man, smiling, and winked at him.</p> + +<p>"You are not very young after all," he teased; "you might easily be my +mother."</p> + +<p>"What! I your mother? The mother of such an elk? You have one mother +already, and if you need another, go to Mitsha's mother." With these +words she fixed her gaze on the youth searchingly and inquiringly. As +her face was in the shadow Hayoue could not well notice its expression. +But he said again, and very emphatically,—</p> + +<p>"I tell you once more, koitza, that I will not have anything<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span> to do with +the girl; she is all right, but—" he stopped and shrugged his +shoulders. Zashue interjected,—</p> + +<p>"Why not? Tyope would then be your nashtio."</p> + +<p>"For that very reason I do not want his daughter," Hayoue exclaimed, +looking straight at his brother. He was in earnest about this matter, +and whenever Hayoue grew serious it was best not to tease him too much.</p> + +<p>Shotaye had treasured every word, noticed every look and gesture. Of +course she, as Tyope's former wife, took care not to take part in the +conversation as far as Tyope was concerned.</p> + +<p>Zashue turned to her with the query,—</p> + +<p>"Samām, have you any feathers?"</p> + +<p>Shotaye was startled; what might be the import of this suspicious +inquiry? Did he know about her affair and come only as a spy? She +withheld her answer for a moment, just time enough for reflection. It +was better to seem unconcerned, so she replied quietly,—</p> + +<p>"I have."</p> + +<p>"If you have hawk's feathers, will you give me some?"</p> + +<p>The mention of hawk's feathers reassured Shotaye. At the same time it +indicated to her a prospective trade, and the woman had always an eye to +business. So she placed both elbows on her knees, looked straight at +Zashue, and inquired,—</p> + +<p>"What will you give me for them?"</p> + +<p>"Nothing," replied Zashue, with a laugh.</p> + +<p>"Promise her the next owl that you may find," Hayoue taunted.</p> + +<p>"Be still, you crow," scolded Shotaye, with well-feigned indignation; +"you need owl's eyes that you may sneak about in the dark after the +girls. There is not a single maiden safe when you are at the Tyuonyi."</p> + +<p>"And no man is safe from you," retorted the young man.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span></p> + +<p>"You are safe, at any rate."</p> + +<p>"When you call me a turkey-buzzard you say the truth," he answered, +"else I would not have come to you."</p> + +<p>Shotaye understood the venomous allusion and was going to retort, but +bethought herself in time and only said in a contemptuous tone,—</p> + +<p>"Why should I quarrel with you, uak." Then turning to Zashue and +changing the subject,—</p> + +<p>"How many feathers do you want, and what will you give me for them?"</p> + +<p>"Four, but they must be long ones."</p> + +<p>"What will you give me for them?"</p> + +<p>"Let me see the feathers." With this he rose.</p> + +<p>Without replying Shotaye poured out two little bowls of broth, placed +them before her visitors, said "eat," took a lighted stick from the +hearth, and crawled into the dark passage leading to her magazine. Soon +she was heard to rummage about in that apartment, and a faint glow +illuminated the low tunnel.</p> + +<p>While the woman was busy searching for the feathers, the two men partook +of the food she had set before them sparingly, as it was a mere matter +of etiquette. But while eating they exchanged sly glances and winks, +like bad boys bent upon some mischief. At last, as Shotaye did not +return, Zashue stealthily arose, removed one of the heavy +grinding-plates from its frame, and placed it across the mouth of the +gangway. Then he stretched himself at full length on the floor with his +back leaning against the slab. Hayoue watched him and chuckled.</p> + +<p>The light of the torch shone through the space which the slab could not +cover; the mistress of the cave was coming back. Very soon however the +light disappeared and all grew silent. The firebrand had been +extinguished; the woman was inside, but kept perfectly still, giving no +signs<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span> of impatience or disappointment. The mischievous men looked at +each other in astonishment; they had not expected that.</p> + +<p>They waited and waited. Nothing stirred in the inner room; it grew late +and later. Hayoue had intended to make other calls, and Zashue also +became impatient to go. So he called into the dark passage,—</p> + +<p>"Shotaye." No reply.</p> + +<p>"Shotaye."</p> + +<p>"Shotaye samām!"</p> + +<p>All was as silent as the grave. They sat in expectation for a while; +then he again shouted,—</p> + +<p>"Shotaye samām! Come out!"</p> + +<p>Nothing was heard. He noisily removed the grinding-slab from the +entrance and cried,—</p> + +<p>"Shotaye, we must go. Bring the feathers."</p> + +<p>"Let me alone and go," sounded the dull reply at last.</p> + +<p>"Give me the feathers first," Zashue demanded.</p> + +<p>"Come and get them yourself," replied the voice inside.</p> + +<p>This was rather an awkward invitation, for both men, like almost +everybody else at the Rito, were afraid of the medicine-woman's private +room.</p> + +<p>"Do bring them," Zashue begged.</p> + +<p>"Go! I will not come out any more," growled the voice within.</p> + +<p>"Shotaye, sister, bring me the feathers. I will give you a fine deerskin +for them," implored the husband of Say.</p> + +<p>"What do you want them for?"</p> + +<p>"For the dance."</p> + +<p>"You lie! There is no dance now."</p> + +<p>Anxiously and eagerly Zashue cried,—</p> + +<p>"There will certainly be a dance. Three days hence we shall dance the +ayash tyucotz!"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span></p> + +<p>And Hayoue, who until then had quietly enjoyed the dialogue, now +interjected emphatically,—</p> + +<p>"Certainly, sanaya, in three days."</p> + +<p>"What will you give me if I bring them?" came the dull query again from +within.</p> + +<p>"A hide."</p> + +<p>"Go! I will keep my feathers."</p> + +<p>"I will give you two turquoises."</p> + +<p>"Give me four," demanded the cave-dweller.</p> + +<p>"It is too much," cried both men at once.</p> + +<p>No reply followed. Shotaye remained silent. The trade was broken off. +Still the younger brother felt disinclined to give up. He went to the +mouth of the passage and said aloud,—</p> + +<p>"If you give us the feathers you shall have two green stones and one +deerskin."</p> + +<p>"Is it true; do both of you promise it?" asked the woman, after a while.</p> + +<p>"Yes! yes!" cried both men together.</p> + +<p>"Then put the things near the hearth and sit down," she commanded.</p> + +<p>"We have them not with us."</p> + +<p>"Go and get them."</p> + +<p>"We cannot to-night."</p> + +<p>"Then I will keep my feathers until you bring what you have promised;" +and with these words Shotaye crept smiling out of the passage and +planted herself before the discomfited men.</p> + +<p>"Go home, now, children," she said. "I am tired. I am sleepy."</p> + +<p>They attempted to beg, they pleaded and implored; but she was firm. All +they finally obtained was her promise to deliver the feathers on the +next day, provided the price agreed upon was paid. With this the two men +had to be<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span> satisfied, and their exit was as crestfallen and disappointed +as their entrance had been mischievous and buoyant.</p> + +<p>They had been completely outwitted and foiled by the wily woman. +Nevertheless, they never thought for a moment of obtaining by force what +she so positively refused. It would have been easy for the two strong +men to overpower her; but both were afraid of the supernatural powers +attributed to Shotaye. For the same reason they were anxious to obtain +the feathers. An object coming from her and having been in her +possession was suspected of having acquired thereby virtues which it did +not possess before. But these virtues were thought to be beneficial only +as long as the object was obtained from her in a legitimate way, and +with her own free will and kind consent. In the opposite case, the bad +will of the woman went with the feathers, and was thought to work harm +to their new owner. It was easy to taunt or to tease Shotaye, but to +arouse her anger appeared a dangerous undertaking; and as for harming +her person, none but the shamans would have attempted it.</p> + +<p>After her guests' departure Shotaye felt wide awake. She had dismissed +them, not in order to go to rest, but in order to be once more alone +with her thoughts. For during the bantering conversation with the +brothers, she had learned several important facts that changed +materially her plans. In order to ponder carefully over the different +aspect of matters, she poked the fire again and sat down by the hearth +in the same position as before the interruption, and mused.</p> + +<p>In the first place, it had become clear to her that Zashue was utterly +ignorant of the accusation against his wife.</p> + +<p>Next, she was convinced that Hayoue was far from being Tyope's friend; +on the contrary, he seemed to dislike him thoroughly. Hayoue was known +to be very outspoken in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span> matters of sympathy and antipathy, and if he +were not fond of Tyope, the latter certainly had come to feel it in some +way or other. Then, for she knew Tyope well, he doubtless hated Hayoue +cordially, and would have shown his enmity in the dark, underhand way +peculiar to himself. If Hayoue, on the other hand, was not favourably +inclined toward Tyope, it was quite certain that he, being Cuirana, +nursed feelings of dislike toward the Koshare in general. Any +accusation, therefore, which the Delight Makers would bring against Say +Koitza was sure to meet at first with decided incredulity on the part of +the young man, and this incredulity might possibly be converted, through +adroit management, into active opposition.</p> + +<p>But the most valuable piece of news she had heard from the intruders was +that three days hence a solemn dance, the ayash tyucotz, was to be +performed at the Rito. These ceremonies, which are always of a religious +nature, are proposed generally by the principal shamans to the civil +chiefs,—in council or privately,—either on the strength of some +presage or dream, or as a public necessity. The proposal agreed to, as +it usually is, the time is set; but no publication is made either of the +performance or of the hour until the day on which it is to occur or the +evening previous. But the matter is talked about at home, in the circle +of friends, and thus it gradually becomes known to everybody as a public +secret, and everybody has time to prepare for it. Shotaye mixed very +little with the people at the Rito; she hardly ever went to see any one, +and such as came to see her had other matters to talk about. It was no +surprise to her to learn that an important dance was near at hand; but +it was a source of much gratification nevertheless. For until the dance +was over nothing could or would be undertaken against Say and herself. +After the performance,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span> it was equally sure that several days would +elapse ere the council could meet in full, as the religious heads of the +tribe had yet to go through ceremonies of a private nature. At all +events, it proved to her that there was no immediate danger, and that +she still had time before her. With time, so the resolute and wary woman +reasoned, there was hope.</p> + +<p>Thus musing and speculating, she sat for a long while. The fire went +out, but she did not notice it. At last she arose, unfolded several +robes and mantles, which she easily found in the dark, and spread them +out on the floor for her couch. Shotaye could go to sleep; for at last +she saw, or thought she saw, her way clearly. She had fully determined +upon her plan of action.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a>CHAPTER VI.</h3> +<p>"Hu-Hu-Hu-Hu-Hu-Hu-Hu-Hu-Hu-o-o-o-o!"</p> + +<p>Shrill cries, succeeding one another in quick succession, ending in a +prolonged shout, proceed from the outer exit of the gallery that opens +upon the court-yard of the large building.</p> + +<p>The final whoop, caught up by the cliffs of the Tyuonyi, echoes and +re-echoes, a prolonged howl dying out in a wail. Men's voices, hoarse +and untrained, are now heard chanting in rhythmic and monotonous chorus. +They approach slowly, moving with measured regularity; and now strange +figures begin to emerge from the passage-way, and as they file into the +court-yard the chant grows louder and louder. A refrain—</p> + +<p> +"Ho-ā-ā! Heiti-na! Ho-ā-ā! Heiti-na!"<br /> +</p> + +<p>breaks clearly and distinctly upon the ear, mingled with the discordant +rumblings of a drum. The fantastic procession advances, forming a double +column, composed of men and women side by side. The former are stamping +and the latter tripping lightly, but all are keeping time. They +certainly present a weird appearance, tricked out in their gaudy apparel +and ornamented with flashy trinkets. The hair of the men is worn loose; +tufts of green and yellow feathers flutter over the forehead, while +around their necks and dangling over their naked chests are seen strings +of porcupine quills, shell beads, turquoises, bright pebbles, feldspar, +apatite,—anything in short that glitters and shines. Bunches of similar +material glisten in their ears. Fastened about the waist, and reaching +as low as the knee, a rude<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span> kilt-like garment composed of white cotton +cloth or of deerskin hangs and flaps. It is ornamented with an +embroidery of red and black threads, and quills of the porcupine. Below +the knee, garters of buckskin, tinged red and yellow, form a fringe to +which are attached tortoise-shell rattles and bunches of elk-hoofs. The +ankles are encased with strips of the white and black fur of the skunk, +and from the waist a fox-skin hangs, fastened to the back and reaching +almost as far as the heel. Each man carries a tuft of hawk's feathers in +his left hand, while the right grasps a rattle fashioned from a gourd +and filled with pebbles.</p> + +<p>The women wear their ordinary dress, emphasized however with a profusion +of necklaces, wristbands, and ear pendants, while in each hand is borne +a bunch of pine twigs wagging from side to side as they move. But by far +the most striking feature of their costume is their headdress. It +consists of a piece of buffalo-hide scraped and flattened like a board, +about fifteen inches long and seven inches wide, one end of which is cut +square. The other terminates in what resembles a triple turret, squarely +notched. This is painted green, and decorated with symbolic figures in +red and yellow. White feathers flutter from each of the three +turret-shaped projections, and this peculiar headgear is held in place +by strips of buckskin attached to the squared end, and knotted about +meshes of the dark, streaming hair.</p> + +<p>The faces of both sexes are generously daubed with white clay, in +addition to which the men have their naked chests, upper arms, and hands +also decorated with stripes and blotches of the same substance.</p> + +<p>The procession is a long one; couple follows couple, the men gravely +stamping, the women gracefully tripping. At the head are the tallest and +most robust youths, the best<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span> developed and most buxom girls. Following +these, the dancers are less and less carefully assorted and matched, +while boys and old women, little girls and old men, bring up the rear.</p> + +<p>As the last couple emerges, the chorus bursts out in full force, the +choristers themselves issuing from the dark passage-way. These are +twelve in number, all men, dressed or undressed as each one's fancy +dictates, their faces whitened like the dancers'. Their rude chant or +rhythmic shouting is in the minor key. They advance in a body, keeping +time with their feet, gesticulating in a manner intended to convey the +meaning of their song. In their midst goes the drum-beater, an aged man +adorned with an eagle's feather behind each ear. Like the rest, his face +is daubed with white paint; his drum, which he thumps incessantly with a +single stick, being manufactured from a hollow tree. Both ends of it are +covered with rawhide, and the whole instrument is painted yellow. We +recognize easily in this musician the head of the Koshare, Shyuote's +late tormentor.</p> + +<p>At no great distance from the exit, the chorus comes to a halt, but the +singing, gesticulation and beating of the drum proceed. The dancers +meanwhile move about the whole court to the same step, but the couples +separate and change places; man steps beside man, woman joins woman, all +turning and passing each other, suggesting by their movements the +flexures of a closely folded ribbon. The couples then re-form, the +double rank strings out as at first, tramping and tripping in a wide +circle to the rhythm and measure of the monotonous music.</p> + +<p>This solemn perambulation and primitive concert is witnessed by numerous +interested spectators, and listened to by a large and attentive +audience. The Rito's entire population is assembled, eagerly, at times +almost devoutly, gazing and listening. The assemblage crowds the roofs<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span> +and lines the walls below, all confusedly gathered together. There is +every imaginable posture, costume, or lack of costume,—men, women, +children clothed in bright wraps or embroidered skins, scantily covered +with dirty rags, or rejoicing in the freedom of undress. The several +roofs of the large house, rising in successive terraces three stories +high, form an irregular amphitheatre filled with humanity of all sizes, +shapes, ages, clothing, in glaring contrast with one another. In the +arena formed by the court-yard, form and colour intermingle with more +order and regularity; and at the same time greater brilliancy is +exhibited. The fantastic headdresses of the women nod and vibrate like +waving plants of Indian corn; the lustrous hair and the gaudy costumes +glisten and sparkle in the sunlight, fox pelts wag back and forth, +plumes and feathers flit and dance, the monotonous chanting, the dull +thumping and drumming rise into the deep blue sky, re-echoing from the +towering cliffs, whose pinnacles look down upon the weird scene from +heights far above the uppermost tier of spectators.</p> + +<p>Among those looking on we may recognize some of our acquaintances. +Seated upon one of the terraces, his chin resting on his hand, is +Topanashka, who looks down upon the actors with a grave, cold, seemingly +indifferent gaze. Say Koitza stands in the doorway of her dwelling, her +wan face wearing an immobile expression. Her little girl, elegantly +arrayed in a breech-clout and turquoise necklace, clings to her mother's +wrap with one hand while the other disappears in her gaping mouth. The +child is half afraid, half curious; and has an anxious, troubled look. +Shyuote, however, evinces no sign of embarrassment or humility. Planted +solidly on his feet, with legs well apart and both arms arched, he gapes +and stares at everybody and everything, occasionally fixing his glance +upon the resplendent<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span> sky overhead. In vain we search for Zashue and his +elder son, Okoya.</p> + +<p>The mass of spectators—hundreds are here already and more are coming +constantly—do not content themselves with devout and reverent +admiration. Criticism is going on, and it is exercised with the most +unlimited freedom. Should any one attract attention to himself, either +by the perfection or imperfection of his dress measured by the standard +of the critic, he is not only mentioned by name and his garb audibly +criticised, but pointed at approvingly or derisively. The men are made +the butt of their own sex among the audience; while the women praise or +depreciate, according as the occasion may seem to require, the female +members of the procession. Frequently, when the costume of some dusky +beauty in the arena is the object of publicly expressed admiration, some +other within hearing may be seen casting a covert glance of +disappointment at her own less successful apparel. Or she fixes her eyes +upon her gorgeous necklace with evident gratification, satisfied that +her own get-up is handsomer than the one that the others so much admire, +while she soothes her injured vanity with haughty contempt for the taste +of those who see so much in her rival to admire.</p> + +<p>The beat of the drum ceases, the wild song is hushed, and the dancers +break rank, seeking rest. They collect in groups or mingle with the +bystanders, chatting, laughing, panting. Their violent exercise has +played sad havoc with the paint upon their faces and bodies, rendering +them less fantastic but more ludicrous. The drummer occasionally raps +his instrument to satisfy himself that it is in order, otherwise there +is a lull of which all avail themselves to take part in the general +conversation. Children resume their sports in the court-yard.</p> + +<p>Suddenly loud peals of laughter are heard on every side,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span> and all eyes +turn simultaneously toward the passage-way whence are issuing half a +dozen strange-looking creatures. They do not walk into the polygon, but +rather tumble into it, running, hopping, stumbling, cutting capers, like +a troop of clumsy, ill-trained clowns. When they have reached the centre +of the open space, laughter becomes louder and more boisterous all +around. Such expressions of mirth do not merely signify amusement, but +are meant as demonstrations of applause. The Indian does not applaud by +clapping his hands or stamping his feet, but evinces his approbation by +laughter and smirks.</p> + +<p>The appearance of the six men who have just tumbled into the arena is +not merely strange, it is positively disgusting. They are covered with +white paint, and with the exception of tattered breech-clouts are +absolutely naked. Their mouths and eyes are encircled with black rings; +their hair is gathered in knots upon the tops of their heads, from which +rise bunches of corn husks; a string of deer-hoofs dangles from each +wrist; fragments of fossil wood hang from the loins; and to the knees +are fastened tortoise-shells. Nothing is worn with a view to ornament. +These seeming monstrosities, frightful in their ugliness, move about +quite nimbly, and are boldly impudent to a degree approaching sublimity. +Notwithstanding their uncouth figures and mountebank tricks their +movements at times are undoubtedly graceful, and they appear to exercise +a certain authority over the entire pageant.</p> + +<p>White is the symbolic paint of the Koshare; hence all the actors who +have performed their several parts, including the coarse jesters, make +up and represent the society of the Delight Makers, whose office it is +to open the ayash tyucotz. The association whose name has been selected +as the title of our story is now before us fully represented, arrayed in +its appropriate dress and engaged in the discharge of some<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span> of its +official duties. The clowns, too, the most agile and sprightly, in a +word the most amusing of the company, are only an exaggeration of the +rest, whose joint task it is to diffuse mirth, joy, buoyancy, delight, +throughout the whole tribe. The jesters are also the heralds and +marshals of the celebration. They gather together in the centre of the +court and carry on a boisterous conversation accompanied with +extravagant gestures. No one interrupts their noisy garrulity, but the +entire assemblage listens eagerly, hailing their clumsy attempts at a +joke and their coarse sallies of wit with shrieks of laughter. Their +jests are necessarily of the coarsest; nevertheless excellent local hits +are made and satiric personalities of considerable pungency are not +infrequently indulged in. One of the clowns has tumbled down; he lies on +his back, feet in the air; another takes hold of his legs and drags him +around in the dust. The peals of laughter that greet this effort give +testimony to the estimation in which it is held by the lookers-on. If +one of the spectators has the misfortune to display immoderate +enthusiasm, forthwith he is made the target of merciless jeering. One of +the merrymakers goes up to him and mimics his manner and actions in the +crudest possible way. The people on the terraced roofs exhibit their joy +by showering down corn-cakes from their perches, which the performers +greedily devour. These things are delightful according to Indian +notions, and are well fitted to show how much of a child he still is,—a +child however, it must be remembered, endowed with the physical +strength, passions, and appetites of adult mankind.</p> + +<p>The jesters scatter. One of their number runs up to Say Koitza, who +shrinks at his approach. Nevertheless he plants himself squarely in +front of her, bends his knees sidewise so as to describe a lozenge with +his legs, and thrusts out his tongue to its fullest possible extent. +Upon this the woman laughs, for in the grimacing abomination she has +discovered<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span> her own husband, Zashue, who thus pleasantly makes himself +known. The hit is simply magnificent in the judgment of his audience. +Meanwhile one of his colleagues is astride a beam and endeavouring to +crawl up it; a third is actually on the roof and scatters the shrieking +girls everywhere by his impudent addresses; another bursts from a room +on the ground-floor holding ears of corn in each hand, and throwing +himself upon the earth begins to gnaw them as a dog would a bone, while +one of his companions leaps on him, and together they give a faithful +representation of two prairie wolves fighting over carrion. The greatest +uproar prevails all about; the Koshare are outdoing themselves; they +scatter delirious joy, pleasure, delight, broadcast among the people.</p> + +<p>The rumblings of the drum are heard again; the men and women dancers +take their places; once more the chorus surround the musicians. The +clowns hush at once, and squat or lie down along the walls, sober and +dignified. The strange <i>corps de ballet</i> re-forms in four lines, the +second and third facing each other, and the first and fourth fronting in +opposite directions; men and women alternate. Loud whoops and yells +startle the air; the drum rolls and thunders; each dancer brandishes his +rattle. Softly and gently, at first, the chant begins,—</p> + +<p> +"Ho-ā-ā, Heiti-na, Heiti-na."<br /> +</p> + +<p>Gradually it increases in power, the dancers marking time. Livelier +become the motions, stronger and stronger the chanting, its text +distinct and clearly enunciated,—</p> + +<p> +"Misho-homa Shi-pap, Na-ya Ha-te Ma-a-a-se-ua,<br /> +Uā-tir-anyi, Tya-au-era-nyi,<br /> +Shoto Ha-ya Ma-a-a-se-ua,<br /> +Nat-yu-o-o, Nat-yu-o-o, Ma-a-a-se-ua,<br /> +Heiti-na, Heiti-na, Ho-ā-ā, Ho-ā-ā."<br /> +</p> + +<p>The dancers intermingle; those in the front shift to the rear rank; then +all together utter a piercing shriek and dart<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span> back to their former +positions. The ceremony continues for upward of half an hour, during +which the same words are sung, the same figures repeated. Then there is +again a pause, and the actors disband to rest and recuperate. The clowns +forget their dignity and set to work with redoubled energy, growing +bolder and bolder. A party of them has penetrated into a ground-floor +apartment, and are throwing the scanty furniture through the doorway. +Now they spread robes and mats in the open court, lie down on them, +crack jokes, and make faces at the audience. A specially gifted member +of the fraternity hurries down a beam with a baby in his clutches, which +he has powdered with ashes. He dances about with it, and exhibits the +squalling brat in every attitude as a potential Koshare. The people +scream and shout with unmixed pleasure. Now they point at a pair of +monsters, one stamping and the other tripping daintily, who effectually +mimic the late partners of the dance in the most heartless manner. +Another of these hideous creatures is sitting down, his head covered +with a dirty rag, staring, stuttering, and mumbling, like an imbecile. +His pantomime is recognized at once as a cruel mimicry of the chief +penitent while at prayer, and it is universally pronounced to be a +superb performance. To the Koshare nothing is sacred; all things are +permitted, so long as they contribute delight to the tribe.</p> + +<p>Topanashka appeared to be lonesome in his exalted seat upon the roof. He +arose quietly; and the bystanders made room for the tall man as with +eyes fixed on an opposite terrace, he slowly descended and walked along +the houses without deigning to take any notice of the gambols of the +Koshare. He brushed past Say Koitza, and without looking at her or +moving a feature muttered so that she alone could hear,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"Watch, lest they discover the feathers."</p> + +<p>Passing to the other side of the court he seated himself near a small, +slender man, somewhat younger than himself. This was the tapop, or chief +civil officer at the Rito.</p> + +<p>The woman was greatly frightened by her father's words. It flashed upon +her that should the Delight Makers raid her household and upset it, as +they had others, the owl's feathers might be detected. In the troubled +state of her mind she had failed to destroy or even remove them. +Nevertheless, she could not immediately leave her post, through fear of +awakening suspicion; she must wait until the dance should begin and the +goblins become quiescent. Then? What then?</p> + +<p>The feathers lay buried in the earthen floor of the inner room. Their +removal must be accomplished with great care, in such a manner as to +leave no signs of the earth having been recently disturbed.<a name="FNanchor_7_7" id="FNanchor_7_7"></a><a href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a> There was +no choice; they must be removed at all hazards. There would be ample +time if she could only afterward obliterate all traces of her work. +Luckily the kitchen was very dark, and the hearth covered with ashes. +Water was there also, but she dare not use it lest the moistened spot +betray her. Her mind was made up, however, and the attempt would be made +as soon as the dance was renewed.</p> + +<p>Singing and drumming are heard once more; the dancers fall into line; +and when the chorus was shouting the second verse,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span>—</p> + +<p> +"Na-ya, Ha-te Oyo-yā-uā,<br /> +Uā-tir-anyi Tya-au-era-nyi,"—<br /> +</p> + +<p>and the jokers had dispersed, Say slowly retreated within the room, +cowered down by the hearth, a sharp stone-splinter in her hand and her +eyes fixed upon the door, watching lest anybody should appear. She +listened with throbbing heart to discover whether there was any +shuffling sound to betray the approach of one of the Koshare. She saw +nothing, and no sound was heard except the beats of the drum and the +monotonous rhythm,—</p> + +<p> +"Heiti-na, Heiti-na,<br /> +Nat-yu-o-o, Nat-yu-o-o, Ma-a-a-se-e-e-ua."<br /> +</p> + +<p>The woman began to dig. She dug with feverish haste. The dance lacked +interest for her; time and again had she witnessed it, and well knew the +figures now being performed. She made the hole as small as possible, +digging and digging, anxiously listening, eagerly looking up now and +then at the doorway, and starting timidly at the least sound.</p> + +<p>At last her instrument struck a resisting though elastic object; it was +the feathers.</p> + +<p>Cautiously she pulled, pulled them up until she had drawn them to the +top of the hole, then peered about her, intently listening. Nothing! +Outside the uproar went on, the chorus shouting at the top of their +voices,—</p> + +<p> +"Ei-ni-a-ha, Ei-ni-a-ha-ay,<br /> +Tu-ua Se-na-si Tyit-i-na,<br /> +Tyit-i-na-a-a, Ma-a-a-se-ua."<br /> +</p> + +<p>Wrenching the bundle from its hiding-place, she concealed it in her +bosom; then carefully replaced the earth and clay; put ashes on this, +then clay; rubbed the latter with a stone; threw on more ashes and more +clay; and finally stamped this with her feet,—all the while listening, +and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span> glancing into the outer room. At last, when it seemed to her that +the most rigid search could detect no trace of her labours, she brushed +the ashes from her wrap and went out under the doorway again.</p> + +<p>She appeared composed and more cheerful, but her heart was palpitating +terribly; and at every pulsation she felt the dangerous bundle concealed +beneath her clothing, and she tightened still more the belt encircling +her waist.</p> + +<p>The third act of the dance soon ended, and the jesters went to work once +more,—women and girls now became the objects of their attentions. The +screams and shrieks from the roof terraces when a Koshare is tearing +about amongst the women, loud as they are, are drowned by the uproarious +laughter of the men, who enjoy hugely the disgust and terror of the +other sex.</p> + +<p>From some of the houses the white painted horrors have taken out the +grinding-slabs. Kneeling behind them, they heap dirt on their flat +surfaces, moisten it with water, and grind the mud as the housewife does +the corn, yelping and wailing the while in mimicry of the woman and her +song while similarly engaged. The pranks of these fellows are simply +silly and ugly; the folly borders on imbecility and the ugliness is +disgusting, and yet nobody is shocked; everybody endures it and laughs.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 698px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-140" id="ILLUS-140"></a> +<img src='images/illus-140.jpg' width='698' alt='The Dance of the Ayash Tyucotz' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>The Dance of the Ayash Tyucotz</span> +</div> + +<p>Say Koitza herself enjoyed seeing her sex made a butt by coarse and +vulgar satyrs. Suddenly two of the beasts stand before her, and one of +them attempts an embrace. With a loud shriek she pushes him away, steps +nimbly aside, and so saves the treacherous bundle from his grasp. Both +the monsters storm into the house, where a terrific uproar begins. Corn +is thrown about, grinding-slabs are disturbed, pots and bowls, robes and +mats, are dragged hither and thither; they thump, scratch, and pound +every corner of her little house. Gasping for breath, quaking from +terror and <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span>distress, she leans against the wall, for in the fellow who +sought to embrace her she recognizes Tyope.</p> + +<p>All at once he darts out of the house, rushing past her with a large ear +of corn in each hand which he forthwith hurls at the head of one of his +comrades. This provokes intense merriment, increased still more by his +lying down and rolling over several times. The climax of his humour is +attained, and exhibits itself in his squatting on the ground close to +one of the clay-grinding artists, where he begins to feed very eagerly +upon the liquid mud, literally eating dirt. But a terrible weight has +been lifted from the breast of the poor woman, for the dangerous man +has, so she must conclude from his actions, discovered nothing.</p> + +<p>Meanwhile the other Koshare had stepped out of the house with +well-filled hands. Say is unconscious of his approach, and as he passes +her he empties his treasures, fine ashes, upon her devoted head. So +sudden is his disappearance and so loud the laughter which this display +of subtle humour excites among the bystanders, that Say Koitza fails to +recognize its author, Zashue, her own husband.</p> + +<p>She feels much relieved, and her heart has grown light now that the +immediate danger is past. And intently she tries to catch her father's +eye, but the old man is quietly seated and does not look toward her.</p> + +<p>The drum beats to signal the close of the intermission. The clowns are +becoming too impudent, too troublesome, so that an end must be made to +their pranks. The society of the Koshare will appear now for the last +time, as after the next dance they retire. While this is at its height, +Topanashka rises and returns to his former place.</p> + +<p>Walking slowly past his daughter, he looks at her. She meets his gaze +cheerfully, and with a slight nod of approbation he moves onward.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span></p> + +<p>The dance is over, and the Koshare depart to scatter beyond the large +house and to rest. On the disappearance of the last of their number, +including the jesters, whoops and shouts fill the air again from +without, and a second procession similar to the former marches into the +court-yard. It is composed of different persons similarly costumed, +except that their paint is bluish instead of white. No clowns accompany +them. They go through a similar performance, and sing the same songs; +but everything is done with gravity and even solemnity. This band is +more numerous by at least ten couples, and as a consequence the +spectacle is more striking on account of a greater variety of dress and +finery. A tall, slender young man opens the march. It is Hayoue. His +partner is a buxom lass from the Bear clan, Kohayo hanutsh, a strong, +thick-waisted creature, not so good-looking for a girl as he is for a +man, yet of such proportion and figure as strike the Indian fancy. They +pay each other little attention. During the pauses each one follows his +own bent, and when the time calls they meet again.</p> + +<p>In an Indian dance there is no need of engaging partners, though it is +not unusual for such as fancy one another to seize the opportunity of so +doing. The mere fact of a certain boy stamping the earth beside a +certain girl on a certain occasion, or a certain maiden tripping by the +side of a particular youth, does not call for that active gossiping +which would result if a couple were to dance with one another alone at +one of our balls. A civilized ball is professedly for enjoyment alone; +an Indian dance is a religious act, a public duty.</p> + +<p>The society who are now exercising their calisthenics in the court has +much similarity to the Koshare, yet their main functions are distinct. +They are called the Cuirana.</p> + +<p>If, during the conversation in which Topanashka informed<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span> his daughter +as to the origin of the Koshare and the ideas underlying their rôle in +Indian society, Say Koitza had inquired of him about the Cuirana he +might have given her very similar information.</p> + +<p>With this marked distinction, however, that whereas the former consider +themselves summer people, the latter are regarded as winter men. While +the Koshare are specially charged with the duty of furthering the +ripening of the fruit, the Cuirana assist the sprouting of the seed.</p> + +<p>The main work of the Koshare is therefore to be done in the summer and +autumn, that of the Cuirana in the spring; and, moreover, while on +certain occasions the latter are masters of ceremonies also, they never +act as clowns or official jesters. Their special dance is never obscene, +like that of the Delight Makers.</p> + +<p>During their performance, therefore, the public did not exhibit the +unbounded hilarity which marked that of their predecessors. The audience +looked on quietly, and even with stolidity. There was nothing to excite +laughter, and since the figures were slavish repetitions, it became +monotonous. Some of the spectators withdrew to their houses, and those +who remained belonged to the cliffs, whence they had come to witness the +rite, as a serious and even sacred duty.</p> + +<p>While the dance of the Cuirana is in progress, two of the white painted +clowns are standing outside of the big building, and at some distance +from the new house of Yakka hanutsh, in earnest conversation. Heat and +exercise have partially effaced the paint, so that the features of Tyope +Tihua, and of Zashue, the husband of Say, can be easily recognized.</p> + +<p>"I tell you, satyumishe," asserts the latter, "you are mistaken, or +words have been spoken to you that are not true. This wife of mine is +good. She has nothing to do with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span> evil, nor has she tampered with it. +You have done her wrong, Tyope, and that is not right." His features, +already distorted by the paint, took on an expression of anger.</p> + +<p>The other responded hastily, "And I tell you, Zashue Tihua, that I saw +your wife sitting by the hearth with Shotaye,"—his voice trembled at +the mention of her name,—"and I heard when that mean, low aniehna"—his +eyes flashed, giving a terrible expression to his already monstrously +disfigured countenance—"spoke to the yellow corn!"</p> + +<p>"Did you understand what she said?" Zashue interjected.</p> + +<p>"No, but can any one ask aught of the yellow corn but evil? I know, too, +that this shuatyam picked up the body of an owl on the mesa"—he pointed +to the southern heights—"and carried its feathers back to her foul hole +in the rocks."</p> + +<p>"But you did not see Say with them?" Her husband looked in the eyes of +the other inquiringly, and at the same time threateningly.</p> + +<p>"That is the truth, but why does she go with the witch, and for what +purpose does that female skunk need owl's plumage, if not to harm the +tribe? She has done harm, too,"—he stamped his foot angrily,—"she is +the cause of our having no rain last summer. She destroyed the +maize-plant ere it could bring forth ears. She did it, and your wife +helped her." Furious, and with flaming eyes, Tyope turned his head and +stared into space.</p> + +<p>"Are you sure that Shotaye has done this, and that it is not +Pāyatyama's will?"</p> + +<p>"Did we not fast and mortify ourselves while it was yet time, all of us +from the Hotshanyi down to the youngest Koshare?" exclaimed Tyope. "Was +it of any use? No, for that base woman had power over us in order to +destroy the tribe."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I am not defending her," Zashue muttered, "but it is not certain that +she is guilty, nor is it proven that she is the cause of the hunger we +suffered last winter."</p> + +<p>His companion threw at him a glance of intense rage. The other's +incredulity exasperated Tyope, but he suppressed his feeling and spoke +in a quieter tone.</p> + +<p>"Come, satyumishe, the Naua is expecting us, and in his presence we +shall speak further. Our father is wise and will teach our hearts."</p> + +<p>Say Koitza's husband stood motionless, looking away from his friend.</p> + +<p>"Come," Tyope urged, placing his hand on the other's shoulder. Zashue at +last turned around and reluctantly followed him. Both went toward the +new estufa of the Maize clan.</p> + +<p>From this circular building faint sounds, as of a drum beaten by a weak +or lazy hand, were issuing. The principal Koshare and the Naua had +retired thither for recuperation after the dance. Although the old man +was not of the cluster to whom the estufa belonged, he had obtained +permission from Yakka hanutsh to use the room on this occasion as a +meeting and dressing place for himself and his associates. The +club-house of the Corn people thus served to-day a twofold purpose, and +was used by two distinct groups of the inhabitants of the Rito.</p> + +<p>At this hour the Koshare Naua was its sole occupant. He sat on the +floor, holding the drum in his lap and touching the instrument lightly +from time to time. His vacant gaze was fixed upon a small heap of dying +embers, nearly in the centre of the room and beneath the hatchway. +Occasionally he raised his head to glance at the wall opposite him. The +interior of the estufa appeared quite different from what it did on the +day when Shyuote's peep into it was so poorly rewarded. Its walls had +been whitened,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span> and were in addition covered with strange-looking +paintings. The floor was partly occupied by a remarkable display of +equally strange objects.</p> + +<p>The painting in front of which the old man sat, and at which he gazed +from time to time, represented in the first place a green disk +surrounded by short red rays, which three white squares, bordered with +black, converted into something like the rude semblance of a human face. +This disk stood for a picture of the sun. Below it was the symbol of the +moon's white disk, encircled by a black and red ring, and provided also +with square eyes and mouth. Still lower were painted two crosses, a red +one and a white one, both with black border.</p> + +<p>Above the sun there appeared a form intended to be human, painted in +very gaudy colours. This was Pāyatyama, the sun-father. On each side +of him rose a terraced pyramid painted green, and from the top of one of +these pyramids to that of the other there spanned or stretched a +tri-coloured arch, red, yellow, and blue, over the sun-father's head. On +each side of sun and moon was the crudely executed picture of an +animal,—the one on the right, being intended for a bear, painted green; +the one on the left, for a panther, painted red. The heads of these +beasts were turned toward the central figures. Still farther, beyond +these beasts of prey, two gigantic green serpents with horned heads +swept over the remainder of the wall, leaving but a narrow space facing +the sun, where four maize-plants, two green ones and two of a +reddish-brown hue, were painted.</p> + +<p>Below the central figures and not quite reaching up to them, an arch of +wood, painted green with a yellow middle stripe, was held aloft by two +poles driven into the floor of the estufa. Under this arch stood a +wooden screen, green and black with a yellow border at the bottom, while +the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span> upper edge was carved into four terraced pyramids surmounted by as +many black arches. Both right and left of the screen, pine-branches +resembling Christmas-trees of to-day were stuck into the floor. This +strange decoration expresses symbolically a meaning similar to that +intended to be conveyed by the dance of the ayash tyucotz.</p> + +<p>The sun-father, soaring above the sun, moon, and stars,—for the red +cross is the star of morning, the white the evening star,—is surrounded +by the symbols of the principal phenomena in nature that are regarded as +essentially beneficent to mankind. Thus the terraced pyramids are the +clouds, for the clouds appear to the Indian as staircases leading to +heaven, and they in turn support the rainbow. The two principal beasts +of prey, who feed upon game, like man, and whose strength, agility, and +acute senses man hopes to acquire, are represented as the bear in the +colour symbolic of the east, and the panther in that of the south. +Farther away from the sun-father are the two monstrous water-snakes, +genii of the fish-bearing and crop-irrigating water-courses. The +sun-father stands surrounded by all these elements and beings; he fixes +his blissful magic gaze upon the nourishing maize-plants, that they may +grow and that their ripe fruit may sustain the tribe. Thus much for the +allegory on the wall.</p> + +<p>But in order that the wish and hope which this allegoric painting +expresses on the part of man may become realized, invocation rises +before the picture in the shape of the screen, denoting an altar on +which the rainbow has again settled down as a messenger from above. Both +are green, since it is summer; and the summer sun, or summer home of the +sun-father, is green also, like the earth, covered with luxuriant +vegetation.</p> + +<p>Invocation alone does not suffice to incline the hearts of Those Above +kindly toward mankind; gratitude is required<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span> as an earnest of sincere +worship. But this gratitude can be expressed by words as well as by +deeds, and prayers must precede, accompany, or follow the offering. In +front of the altar a row of bunches artistically composed of snow-white +down are placed on the floor. Each of these delicate fabrics has sacred +meal scattered about its base, and each of them symbolizes the soul of +one household. They are what the Queres Indian calls the <i>yaya</i>, or +mother, dedicated to the moon-mother, who specially protects every +Indian home. All these stand below the altar in token of the many +prayers that each household sends up to the moon, painted above, that +the mother of all, who dwells in the silvery orb, may thank her husband +in the sun for all the good received, and implore him to further shed +his blessings on their children. Between these feather-bushes and the +embers, a great number of other objects are placed,—fetiches of stone, +animal figures, prayer-plumes, sacrificial bowls painted with symbolic +devices and surmounted by terraced prongs, and wooden images of +household gods decorated with feathers. Sacred meal is in or about all +of them, and all stand for so many intercessors praying for the good of +the people, giving thanks in the name of the people and offering their +vows in token of gratitude.</p> + +<p>Similar to this estufa of the Corn clan are to-day all the other estufas +on the Tyuonyi. They contain similar pictures, and similar objects are +grouped on the floors in front of them. Before the altars the swan-white +mother-souls glisten and flutter. The estufas are without human +occupants, their entrances alone are watched by old men or women outside +to prevent the work of invocation and gratitude performed inside by +symbolic advocates from being desecrated by rude or thoughtless +intruders.</p> + +<p>While this work is going on thus silently and without direct +intervention of man, man himself performs a similar<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span> duty in the open +air through the ceremonies of the great dance.</p> + +<p>In this dance the Koshare came first, for their request was one of +immediate importance. That the fruit may ripen is the object of their +sacramental performances,—"even the fruit in woman's womb," Topanashka +had explained. To this end man must contribute with delight and work +with love. Whoever mourns or harbours ill-will cannot expect his task to +prosper. In this manner even the obscene performances of the Koshare are +symbolic, and their part in the great dance is above all an invocation.</p> + +<p>Next the Cuirana came. Their labours are over; the germs which they were +to protect with incantations have sprouted long ago, and the plants are +ready for maturing. For these results of their work they give thanks to +the sun-father,—thanks loud and emphatic, so that he may hear and see +how grateful his children are. Their performance to-day is a testimonial +of gratitude.</p> + +<p>To close the dance, both societies will finally appear together, and +with them representatives of the tribe at large. All together they will +go through the same succession of ceremonies, in token that all +acquiesce in the sentiments of the Koshare and the Cuirana,—that each +individual for himself and in behalf of all the others joins in giving +thanks for the past and praying for the future.</p> + +<p>This is the signification of the ayash tyucotz when performed about the +time of the summer solstice. However clumsy and meaningless it may seem, +it is still a solemn performance. It gives public expression, under very +strange forms, to the idea that has found its most perfect utterance in +the German philosopher's<a name="FNanchor_8_8" id="FNanchor_8_8"></a><a href="#Footnote_8_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</a> definition of "abject reliance upon God;" +whereas in its lowest form it is still "a vague and awful feeling about +unity in the powers of nature, an<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span> unconscious acknowledgment of the +mysterious link connecting the material world with a realm beyond it."</p> + +<p>Seated comfortably and alone, surrounded by the symbols of his creed, +the old leader of the Koshare was tapping his drum and humming softly a +prayer. On a sudden the hatchway above him became darkened, and as he +looked up he saw the legs of a man appearing on the uppermost rounds of +the ladder leading down into the subterranean chamber. As that man +continued to descend, the body, and finally the head, of Tyope appeared. +Then followed Zashue Tihua. When both men were below, they went to the +nearest sacrificial bowl, each one took from it a pinch of yellow +cornmeal and scattered it in front of the altar. Then they turned to the +old man, but he did not take any notice of either of them. Tyope +squatted by his side, while Zashue remained erect.</p> + +<p>"Sa nashtio," began the former, "we have not found anything."</p> + +<p>"There is nothing," added Zashue, rather excitedly; "my wife is +innocent."</p> + +<p>The Naua raised his eyes with an expression of astonishment and +surprise, as if failing to understand.</p> + +<p>"What is it that you have not found?" he asked, rather dreamily.</p> + +<p>"No coco—" Tyope stopped and looked at the pictures on the wall. It is +improper to mention the names of evil powers or agencies in presence of +the symbols of Those Above. So he corrected himself and said,—</p> + +<p>"No hapi."</p> + +<p>"Hapi?" the Naua inquired with a vacant stare, "what sort of hapi? Where +did you look for them?" He bent his head, as if trying to remember.</p> + +<p>"Hapi," exclaimed Tyope, "in the house of Say Koitza, this motātza's +wife;" and he pointed at his companion.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Yes, indeed;" the chief of the Koshare now recollected. "I know; I +recollect well." His eyes suddenly brightened; they assumed an +expression of cunning as well as of suspicion. His quick glance moved +back and forth from one of his visitors to the other. "So you found +nothing? Then there is nothing! You were right, Zashue; your wife is +good." He gave a chuckle which he intended for a benevolent smile.</p> + +<p>"See," Say's husband exclaimed, turning to Tyope; "the Naua believes as +I do. My wife is no—" the evil word he suppressed in time. He stopped, +biting his lips in embarrassment.</p> + +<p>Tyope's features moved not. He spoke to the chief of the Delight Makers +as quietly and calmly as possible,—</p> + +<p>"I believe as you do, nashtio; but while Say may be guiltless, Shotaye +is not."</p> + +<p>"Hush!" the Naua sternly interrupted; "think of those here." He pointed +toward the symbols. "Don't you know that they must not hear the name of +that woman?"</p> + +<p>Tyope replied hastily, and eager to drown the reprimand his chief had +given him,—</p> + +<p>"What shall we do, Naua?"</p> + +<p>The old man became impatient. "Don't you see that I am at work? I am +busy. Those here," he again nodded at the idols, "leave me no peace. I +must be with them until the last otshanyi begins. In three days we go to +the kaaptsh,—you, he, all our brethren,—and then we may speak. Now +leave me alone. Go! Leave me! Go! Go!" he cried, and waved his hand +upward. He was not to be spoken to any longer; he began to beat his drum +and took up the low chant again. Zashue hurriedly climbed out of the +estufa, and Tyope followed with an angry face. When the latter was on +the open ground again, Zashue stepped up to him and said in a very +decided tone,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"You see now, satyumishe, that Say is innocent. Hereafter, Tyope, leave +her alone." Turning about, he walked toward the large house. Tyope cast +after him a look less of anger than of bitter disappointment.</p> + +<p>The last act of the great ceremony began. A tremendous shout sounded +from the outer entrance to the gallery leading into the court-yard of +the great house. The chant arose stronger and louder than ever before, +and several drums rumbled at once. Again were the terraces filled with +people, the walls below lined with spectators. Topanashka sat on the +roof, cold and impassable. Say Koitza leaned in the doorway of her home, +with a quiet, almost smiling, countenance.</p> + +<p>A long array of couples, dressed as before but painted red, opened the +procession; then came the Cuirana, and last the Koshare. Topanashka +arose and joined the dancers; the Tapop stood beside him, and both +stamped along, keeping time as if they were young once more. The singers +were reinforced by several aged men with snow-white hair, three of whom +wore dark wraps, sleeveless and covered with red embroidery. These were +the chief penitents; those without badges or distinctive dress, the +principal shamans of the tribe. A thrill of excitement ran through the +spectators; children on the roofs gathered in groups, moving in harmony +with the strong rhythmic noise below. The jesters had become very quiet; +they went about gravely keeping order, for the court was now filled with +performers. The green headdresses waved like reeds before the wind, and +the whole space looked like a rhythmically wafted cornfield. When the +dancers were executing the beautiful figure of the planting of +maize,—man and woman bending outward simultaneously, each one to his +side, and all the rattles sounding as if upon command,—everything +around was hushed; everybody<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span> looked on in respectful silence, so +correct were the motions, so well-timed and so impressive the sight. Say +also felt genuine delight. She thought of times long past when she, too, +had joined in the dance. Now, alas, she could not. With all the relief +this day had brought her, there still remained a dull weight in her +bosom, and an inner voice forbade her to mingle with those so sincerely +engaged in rites of thanksgiving to the powers of good and happiness.</p> + +<p>While she stood and gazed around, her attention was directed to a young +couple passing in front of her. The handsome lad with the dark, +streaming hair was Okoya, and she recognized him proudly as the +best-looking youth on the ground, Hayoue perhaps excepted. But then, was +not Hayoue, Okoya's father's brother? But who was the girl by Okoya's +side? That slender figure of medium height, that earnest, thoughtful +expression of the face, those lustrous eyes,—whose were they? The two +were manifestly a handsome pair, and the longer she watched them the +more she became satisfied that they were the prettiest couple in the +dance. They were certainly well matched; her son's partner was the +handsomest girl of the tribe; of this she was convinced, and she felt +proud of it. Motherly pride caused her heart to flutter, and the +instinct of woman made her eager to know who the maiden was who appeared +such a fitting partner for her own good-looking son. Say Koitza +determined to improve the first opportunity that might present itself +for ascertaining who the girl was and where she belonged.</p> + +<p>The day was drawing to a close, a day of joyful excitement for the +people of the Tyuonyi. The dance terminated. As the sun went down the +dancers crowded out of the passage-way; so did the visitors; it grew +quieter and quieter on and about the large house. The swarm of people +leaving it scattered toward the cliffs in little bands<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span> and thin +streams, separating and diverging from each other like the branches of +an open fan. And yet, after night had come and the moon had risen in a +cloudless sky, there was still bustle everywhere. Households ravaged by +the visitations of the Koshare were being restored to order, the +exhausted dancers were being feasted, and the estufas were being cleared +of everything bearing a sacred character. Young men and boys still +loitered in groups, repeating with hoarse voices the songs and chants +they had lately addressed to the ruler of day.</p> + +<p>On the terrace roof of the home of Tyope's wife a young girl stood quite +alone, gazing at that moon where the mother of all mankind, the +Sanatyaya, is supposed to reside. It was Mitsha Koitza, who had just +returned from the estufa of her clan with the mother-soul of her own +home, and who still lingered here holding in her hands the cluster of +snowy, delicate feathers. She thinks, while her nimble fingers play with +it, of the young man who has been her partner the whole day, who has +danced beside her so quiet, modest, and yet so handsome, and who once +appeared to her on this same roof brave and resolute in her defence. +While she thus stands, gazes, and dreams, a flake of down becomes +detached and quivers upward into the calm, still air. Involuntarily the +maiden fastens her glance on the plumelet, which flits upward and upward +in the direction of the moon's silvery orb. Such a flitting and floating +plume is the symbol of prayer. Mitsha's whole heart goes anxiously with +the feather. It rises and rises, and at last disappears as if absorbed +by moonlight. The features of the maiden, which till now have carried an +anxious, pleading look, brighten with a soft and happy smile. The mother +above has listened to her entreaty, for the symbol of her thoughts, the +feather, has gone to rest on the bosom of her who watches over every +house, who feels with every loving and praying heart.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_7_7" id="Footnote_7_7"></a><a href="#FNanchor_7_7"><span class="label">[7]</span></a> It was natural for her to think of removing the feathers, +as they would in all probability be looked for just where she had put +them; that is, under the floor. Such was the case at Nambé in March, +1855, when owl's feathers were found buried at several places in the +Pueblo. The result of the discovery at Nambé was the slaughter of three +men and one woman for alleged witchcraft by the infuriated mob of +Indians.</p></div> + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_8_8" id="Footnote_8_8"></a><a href="#FNanchor_8_8"><span class="label">[8]</span></a> Schleiermacher.</p></div> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a>CHAPTER VII.</h3> +<p>Among Indians any great feast, like the dance of the ayash tyucotz +described in the preceding chapter, is not followed by the blue Monday +with which modern civilization is often afflicted. Intoxicating drinks +were unknown to the sedentary inhabitants of New Mexico previous to the +advent of Europeans. If it happened, however, that one or other of the +feasters overloaded his stomach with the good things set before him, +after the ceremony was over a decoction made from juniper-twigs afforded +prompt and energetic relief. Among the younger men it was not rare for +some to remain in company with the fair sex until the small hours of +morning, in which case the rising sun found them somewhat out of sleep. +But the majority were glad to retire to their habitual quarters for a +good rest after the day's exertions, and these woke up the following +morning bright and active, as if nothing had happened to divert them +from the duties and occupations of every-day life. To this majority +belonged Okoya.</p> + +<p>After the dance was over he had loitered and lounged about for a time +with some companions of his own age, but as soon as the moon rose he had +sauntered home. His mother was busy putting things into shape, for the +Delight Makers had left behind a fearful disorder. Shyuote was there, +too; he was careful not to assist his mother, but to stand in her way as +much as possible, which action on his part called forth some very active +scolding. But it struck Okoya that she appeared more cheerful than +before. Her motions were<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span> brisker, her step more elastic. Say Koitza +placed the usual food before her eldest son, and at this moment Zashue +came in also. He felt exceedingly proud of his exploits as a jester, and +was jollier than ever before. Okoya listened for a while to the clumsy +and not always chaste jokes of his parent, and then retired to the +estufa. The next morning, bright and refreshed, he strolled back to the +house for breakfast, expecting to meet his father, who would assign him +his day's work.</p> + +<p>Zashue had gone already. Nobody asked where, but it was taken for +granted that he had gone to see the old chief of the Delight Makers +about the approaching days of penitential retirement. His mother was up; +and she addressed her son in a pleasant manner, set food before him, and +then inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe, who was the girl that danced by your side?"</p> + +<p>"It was Mitsha Koitza," Okoya replied without looking up.</p> + +<p>"Mitsha Koitza," she repeated, "where does she belong?"</p> + +<p>"Tyame hanutsh."</p> + +<p>"Who is her father?"</p> + +<p>"Tyope Tihua. Do you like her?" and he looked at his mother pleadingly, +as if asking her forgiveness and her consent to his choice.</p> + +<p>The woman's brow clouded at the mention of a name so hateful to her. She +looked hard at her son and said in a tone of bitter reproach,—</p> + +<p>"And you go with that girl?"</p> + +<p>"Why not!" His face darkened also.</p> + +<p>"Have I not told you what kind of man Tyope is?"</p> + +<p>"The girl is no Koshare," he answered evasively.</p> + +<p>"But her mother is, and he."</p> + +<p>Both became silent. Okoya stared before him; his appetite was gone; he +was angry, and could not eat any more.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span></p> + +<p>What right had this woman, although she was his mother, to reprove him +because he was fond of a girl whose father she did not like! Was the +girl responsible for the deeds of her parents? No! So he reasoned at +once, and then his temper overcame him. How could his mother dare to +speak one single word against the Koshare! Had she not betrayed him to +them? In his thoughts the hatred which she pretended to display against +the Koshare appeared no longer sincere; it seemed to him hypocrisy, +duplicity, deception. Such deceit could mean only the darkest, the most +dangerous, designs. With the Indian the superlative of depravity is +witchcraft. Okoya revolved in his mind whether his mother was not +perhaps his most dangerous enemy.</p> + +<p>On the other hand, Say Koitza, when she began to question her son, had +in view a certain object. She was anxious to find out who the maiden was +whose looks had at once charmed her. Next she was curious to know +whether the meeting of the two was accidental or not. Therefore the +leading question, "And you go with that girl?" Under ordinary +circumstances his affirmative reply might have filled her motherly heart +with joy, for Mitsha's appearance had struck her fancy; but now it +filled her with dismay. Nothing good to her could result from a union +between her child and the daughter of Tyope. That union would be sure to +lead Okoya over to the home of his betrothed, which was the home of her +mother, where he could not fail to gradually succumb to the influence +which that mother of Mitsha, a sensual, cunning, sly woman utterly +subservient to her husband, would undoubtedly exert upon him. It was not +maternal jealousy that beset her now and filled her with flaming +passion, it was fear for her own personal safety. Under the influence of +sudden displeasure human thought runs sometimes astray with terrific +swiftness. Say<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span> Koitza saw her son already going to the house of that +fiend, Tyope, night after night, whereas in reality he had never called +there as yet. She fancied that she heard him in conversation with this +girl, confiding in her little by little, just as Zashue used, before he +and she became man and wife. But what could Okoya tell after all that +might prove of harm to her? He was a mere child as yet. At this stage of +her reasoning, a cloud rose within her bosom and spread like wildfire. +Was it not strange that the discovery of the owl's feathers, the +betrayal of that dread secret, almost coincided with Okoya's open +relations with the daughter of the man who, she felt sure, was at the +bottom of the accusation against her? A ghastly suspicion flashed up and +soon became so vivid that no doubt could arise,—her own son must +accidentally have discovered the fatal feathers; he himself without +intending any harm must have mentioned them to the girl, perhaps even in +the presence of her mother.</p> + +<p>Say became satisfied that she held the key to her betrayal. The riddle +was solved. That solution dissipated all hopes of salvation, for if her +own son was to be witness against her in the dreaded hour when the +tribal council had to determine for or against her guilt, there could be +no doubting his testimony. And Tyope would have that testimony in any +case, for if Okoya should deny, Okoya's own betrothed might be brought +face to face with him as a witness. Thus she reasoned in much less time +than it can be written, and these conclusions overwhelmed her to such a +degree that she turned away from her favourite child in bitter passion, +with the conviction that her son in whom she had trusted was her +destroying angel. She hid her face from him in anger and grief.</p> + +<p>Okoya noticed his mother's feelings. Her anger was inexplicable to him, +unless it meant disappointment in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span> relation to some of her own supposed +dark designs. It made him angrier still, for Say's bitterness against +the Koshare was in his opinion only feigned. Persuaded that his mother +was false to him, and that she was even harbouring evil designs, he rose +abruptly and left the house in silence.</p> + +<p>He could no longer refuse to believe that she was planning his +destruction. Otherwise, why did she oppose what to him appeared the +prelude to a happy future? And why that apparent duplicity on her +part,—condemning the Koshare to his face, and, as he thought, being in +secret understanding with them? Only one explanation was reasonable, the +only one within reach of the Indian mind,—that Say Koitza was in some +connection with evil powers which she, for some reason unknown to him, +was courting for the purpose of his destruction; in other words, that +Say Koitza, his own mother, was a witch!</p> + +<p>Nothing more detestable or more dangerous than witchcraft is conceivable +to the Indian. To a young and untrained mind like Okoya's the thought of +being exposed to danger from such a source is crushing. The boy felt +bewildered, dazed. He leaned against the wall of the great house for +support, staring at the huge cliffs without seeing them; he looked at +people passing to and fro without taking any notice of their presence. +He could not even think any more, but merely felt,—felt unutterably +miserable.</p> + +<p>If only he knew of somebody who might help him! This was his first +thought after recovering strength and self-control. Why not speak to +Hayoue? The idea was like the recollection of a happy dream, and indeed +he had harboured it before. It roused him to such a degree that he tore +himself away from the wall against which he had leaned as on a last +staff, and straightening himself he walked deliberately<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span> toward the +upper end of the Rito, where the cave-dwellings of the Water clan were +situated.</p> + +<p>Hayoue might be at home, still it was more than likely that the Don Juan +of the Rito had been spending the last night elsewhere. If at home, so +much the better; if not, there was nothing left but to wait until he +came. The prospect of waiting and resting was not an unpleasant one for +Okoya, who felt exhausted after the shock of disappointment and disgust +he had just experienced. As he slowly approached the recess wherein the +grottoes of the Water clan lay, he halted for a moment to catch breath, +and just then descried Shotaye, who was coming down toward him. The +woman had been quite a favourite of his ever since she became so kind to +his sick mother. Nevertheless he had always felt afraid of her on +account of her reputation as a doubtful character. Now the sight of her +made him angry, for she was his mother's friend and a witch also! So he +resumed his walk and passed her with a short, sulky <i>guatzena</i>. Shotaye +noticed his surly manner and looked straight at him, returning the +morose greeting with a loud <i>raua</i> that sounded almost like a challenge. +Then she went on with a smile of scorn and amusement on her lips. She +was not afraid of the young fellow, for she attributed his surly ways to +sitting up late.</p> + +<p>Okoya was glad to get out of the woman's reach, and he did not stop +until at the entrance to the caves which Hayoue and his folk occupied. +There was no necessity of announcing himself; he merely lifted the +curtain of rawhide that hung over the doorway, and peeped in.</p> + +<p>His youthful uncle—so much he saw at a glance—was not in. Another +young gentleman of the tribe lay on the floor beside the other members +of the family. All were sound asleep yet, and Okoya dropped the curtain +quietly and turned toward the brook. On its banks he selected a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span> spot +where, unseen to others, he could look down the valley. Here he threw +himself on the ground to watch, and await Hayoue's coming.</p> + +<p>Although deeply anxious to meet his uncle, Okoya entertained no thought +of impatience. He had to wait, that was all. Beside, his heart was so +heavy, so full of grief and despair, that not even his surroundings +could divert him from gloomy thoughts. The brook murmured and rustled +softly by his side, its waters looked clear and limpid; he neither heard +nor saw them. He only longed to be alone, completely alone, until his +uncle should come. Okoya had not performed his morning ablutions, but +there was no thought of them; for he was in deep sorrow, and when the +Indian's heart is heavy he is very careful not to wash.</p> + +<p>Flat on his stomach, with chin resting on both hands, indifferent to the +peculiar scenery before him, he nevertheless scanned the cliffs as far +as they were visible. The grottoes of Tzitz hanutsh opened right in +front of him; lower down, the entrances of a few of the caves of Kohaio +hanutsh could be seen, for the rocks jutted out like towering pillars. +They completely shut out from his gaze the eastern cave-dwellings of +Tzina hanutsh. Farther to the east, the wall of cliffs swept around to +the southeast, showing the houses of the Eagle clan built against its +base, the caverns of Yakka hanutsh opening along a semicircle +terminating in a sharp point of massive rocks. In that promontory the +port-holes of some of the dwellings of the Cottonwood people were +visible. Beyond, all detail became undistinguishable through the +distance, for the north side of the Rito turned into a dim yellowish +wall crowned by dark pine-timber.</p> + +<p>Okoya lay there, scanning, watching every doorway back and forth the +whole length of the view; hours went by; there were no signs of Hayoue. +Yet Okoya did not rise in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span> anger and pace the ground with impatience, he +did not scratch his head or stamp, he did not even think of +swearing,—he simply waited. And his patient waiting proved of comfort +to him, for he gradually cooled off, and freed from the effects of his +violent impressions, began to think what he could do. Nothing, +absolutely nothing, at least until he had seen Hayoue. To wait for the +latter was a necessity, if it took him the whole day. But to wait in the +same posture for hours was rather tiresome, so he rolled over on his +back, and folding his arms under his head began to gaze on the skies.</p> + +<p>Bright and cloudless as they had appeared at sunrise, a change had come +over them since which attracted even Okoya's attention. Instead of the +usual deep azure, the heavens had assumed a dingy hue, and long white +streamers traversed them like arches. Had the boy looked in the west he +would have seen shredded clouds looming up behind the mountains, a sure +sign of approaching rain. But he had become fascinated by what was +directly above him, and so he watched with increasing interest the white +arches overhead. Slowly, imperceptibly, they pushed up, crossing the +zenith and approaching the eastern horizon, toward which the boy's face +was turned. And while they shifted they grew in width and density. +Delicate filaments appeared between and connected bow with bow, +gradually thickening, until the zenith was but one vault of pale gray. +The boy watched this process with increased eagerness; it caused him to +forget his troubles. He saw that rain—one of the great blessings for +which he and his people had so fervently prayed, chanted, and danced +yesterday—was coming on, and his heart became glad. The spirits—the +Shiuana—he thought, were kindly disposed toward his people; and this +caused him to wonder what the Shiuana might really<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span> be, and why they +acted so and so, and not otherwise. The Shiuana, he had been taught, +dwelt in the clouds, and they were good; why, then, was it that from one +and the same cloud the beneficial rain descended, which caused the food +of mankind to grow, and also the destructive hail and the deadly +thunderbolt?<a name="FNanchor_9_9" id="FNanchor_9_9"></a><a href="#Footnote_9_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</a></p> + +<p>A faint, muttering sound, deep and prolonged, struck his ear. He +started, for it was distant thunder. The Shiuana, he believed, had read +his thoughts, and they reminded him that their doings were beyond the +reach of his mind. Turning away from the sights above, he looked again +down the valley. There, at last, came the long-expected Hayoue, slowly, +drowsily, like one who has slept rather late than long. Hayoue, indeed, +was so sleepy yet that his nephew had to call him thrice. After the +third <i>umo</i>, however, he glanced around, saw Okoya beckoning to him, and +came down to the brook. Yawning and rubbing his eyes he sat down, and +Okoya said,—</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe, I want to speak to you. Will you listen to my speech?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue smiled good-naturedly, but looked rather indifferent or +absent-minded as he replied,—</p> + +<p>"I will; what is it about? Surely about Mitsha, your girl. Well, she is +good," he emphatically added; "but Tyope is not good, not good," he +exclaimed, looking up with an expression of strong disgust and blowing +through his teeth. It was clear that the young man was no friend to +Tyope.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span></p> + +<p>Okoya moved uneasily, and continued in a muffled tone of voice,—</p> + +<p>"You are not right, nashtio; it is not concerning Mitsha that I want to +speak to you."</p> + +<p>"About what else, then?" Hayoue looked up in surprise, as if unable to +comprehend how a boy of the age of Okoya could think of anything else +than of some girl.</p> + +<p>His brother's son took from his neck the little satchel containing +sacred meal. Without a word he opened it, and scattered the flour in the +usual way to the six regions. Then he pointed to the clouds and +whispered, "The Shiuana are good," at the same time handing the bag to +his uncle. The latter's astonishment had reached its maximum; the boy's +actions were utterly incomprehensive to him.</p> + +<p>Again the sound of distant thunder vibrated from the west, and the +cliffs sighed in return.</p> + +<p>"They are calling us," Okoya whispered.</p> + +<p>Hayoue became suddenly very sober. He performed the sacrifice in +silence, and then assumed the position of an earnest and attentive +listener.</p> + +<p>"Do you like the Koshare?" began Okoya, in a whisper.</p> + +<p>"No. But why do you ask this?"</p> + +<p>"Because I don't like them either."</p> + +<p>"Is that all you had to tell me? I could have told you that in their own +presence." Hayoue seemed to be disappointed and vexed.</p> + +<p>"That is not why I called you, umo," Okoya continued; "it is because the +Koshare know that I dislike them."</p> + +<p>"What if they do know it?"</p> + +<p>"But they might harm me!"</p> + +<p>"They cannot. Otherwise I should have been harmed by them long ago. But +I don't care for them."</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 454px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-164t" id="ILLUS-164t"></a> +<img src='images/illus-164t.jpg' width='454' alt='Indian Pueblo Dances of To-day: Lining up for the dance' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Indian Pueblo Dances of To-day<br />Lining up for the dance</span> +</div> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 451px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-164b" id="ILLUS-164b"></a> +<img src='images/illus-164b.jpg' width='451' alt='Indian Pueblo Dances of To-day: The "Clowns"' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Indian Pueblo Dances of To-day<br />The "Clowns"</span> +</div> + +<p>Okoya shook his head and muttered,—</p> +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span></p> +<p>"I am afraid of the Koshare."</p> + +<p>The other shrugged his shoulders.</p> + +<p>"I am not," he said. "Men can do harm with their hands and with their +weapons; and against those you have your fist and the shield. Those +Above"—he pointed at the skies—"can harm us; they can kill us. But +men—why, we can defend ourselves."</p> + +<p>Okoya felt shocked at words which sounded to him like sacrilegious talk. +Timidly and morosely he objected,—</p> + +<p>"Don't you know that there are witches!"</p> + +<p>"Witches! There are no witches."</p> + +<p>Again there was a mutter from the west, a hollow, solemn warning; and +the cliffs responded with a plaintive moan. Even incredulous Hayoue +started, and Okoya sighed.</p> + +<p>"I will tell you why I ask all this," said he, and he went on to +explain. Beginning with the incident provoked by Shyuote, he confessed +to the suspicions which it had aroused in his mind, and laid the whole +process of his reasoning bare before his listener. His speech was +picturesque, but not consciously poetic; for the Indian speaks like a +child, using figures of speech, not in order to embellish, but because +he lacks abstract terms and is compelled to borrow equivalents from +comparisons with surrounding nature. Hayoue listened attentively; +occasionally, however, he smiled. At last Okoya stopped and looked at +his friend in expectation. The latter cast at the boy a humorous glance; +he felt manifestly amused by his talk.</p> + +<p>"Motātza," he began, "in what you have told me there is not more +substance than in the clouds above, when the Shiuana do not dwell in +them. It is colour, white colour. It is nothing. You have been painting; +the picture is done, but no spirit is there. Shyuote is a lazy, idle +brat; he shirks work; but when you say to him, Sit down and eat, then he +all at once becomes active. In this way he sneaks<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span> around from house to +house. He may have overheard something said about you and your ways, he +may even have surprised the Koshare while talking among themselves. But +it is quite as likely that the toad has invented the whole story just in +order to anger you, for he always finds time to sneak, to lounge, and to +hatch lies, the lazy, good-for-nothing eavesdropper! I tell you what it +is, that boy is fit for nothing but a Koshare, and a real good one will +he become."</p> + +<p>"But," Okoya rejoined, "if the Delight Makers have spoken about the yaya +and me, there must be some cause for it."</p> + +<p>"Don't you know that these shutzuna always find some occasion for +gossip?" Hayoue cried. "Don't they run into every house? Don't their +women stick their noses into every bowl, in order to find out what the +people cook and eat? Rest easy, satyumishe, your mother is good, she has +nothing in common with the Koshare."</p> + +<p>"But is not the nashtio one of them? Your brother, my father? Is he like +the rest of them?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue replied, assuming an important mien,—</p> + +<p>"It is true that brother is, and I don't like it; but we can't change +it. It was so ordained long ago, for my father himself was Koshare. +Beside, let me tell you that not all that the Koshare do is wrong. If +there were no Koshare, it would not be good for the people. They must +see that Those Above assist us when the corn ripens, and inasmuch as +they perform their duties, they are necessary to us. It is also well +that they should bring joy and mirth among the tribe, but"—he raised +his hand and his eyes flashed—"they must not go beyond their duty. +Their leader shall not presume to be more than the Hotshanyi, who has to +suffer and bear for our sake and for our good. They shall do their duty +and no more. It is not their duty to make<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span> people believe that they are +wiser than the chayani and to induce the people to give them bowl after +bowl full of meal, feathers, shells, and whatever else may be good and +precious. For it is not to the Koshare as a body that all these things +are distributed; it is only their naua who gets them, and through him +his hanutsh, at the expense of all the other clans. Neither shall the +Koshare alone enjoy our makatza, pretending that it pleases Those +Above!"</p> + +<p>It thundered again, louder and longer than before. Hayoue stopped, and +then went on.</p> + +<p>"Zashue fails to see all this. He is Koshare, and follows in the tracks +of the others like a blind man. But we, the Cuirana,—we see it. I am +not a principal, I cannot sit in council and speak, but withal I have +noticed these doings for a long time. I tell you, motātza, that if +the Delight Makers, the old fiend who rules them, and Tyope are not +restrained very soon, there will be sorrow in the tribe; the people will +become weak because they will be discontented, and finally the Moshome +may come and destroy us all."</p> + +<p>"But if the Koshare are so powerful," retorted Okoya, "must I not be on +my guard?"</p> + +<p>"With some of them, to be sure. Beware of Tyope and of the old rogue; +they are base and dangerous men. Avoid Shtiranyi, avoid Ture Tihua, +Pesana, and the like of them. But your father, Zashue, and Shiape, your +grandfather's brother,—do you believe they would forsake you? Mind, +boy, even if the Koshare be against you, you are not lost. There is your +umo, Topanashka, and he has great weight with the old men, with the +council, and with the people. There is your clan, Tanyi, and in fine I +and my people are here too." He uttered these words proudly, looking at +his nephew encouragingly. But Okoya was not fully reassured; his doubts +were not removed. There was one thing yet that he held in reserve for +the last, and that was his<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span> dread of witchcraft and the suspicion that +such a danger threatened him from his own mother. He resolved to tell +his friend all, including the scene of the morning and the conclusions +he had drawn from it.</p> + +<p>"Hayoue," said he, "you are good and wise, much wiser than I; still, +listen to me once more."</p> + +<p>Louder and nearer sounded the thunder. Hayoue bent over toward Okoya, a +close, attentive, sympathizing listener. The young man related +everything,—his relations with Mitsha, how he had quarrelled with his +mother, and the conclusions at which he had arrived touching his +mother's evil designs and practices. At this point Hayoue began to +laugh, and laughed till he coughed.</p> + +<p>"And you really believe this!" he cried. But at once he grew very +serious and even stern. "Motātza, it is not right in you to think +thus of your mother. Say Koitza is good; she is better than most women +at the Tyuonyi, far too good for my brother Zashue, and better than I or +you. I know her well, and even if there should be witches, which I do +not believe—"</p> + +<p>A loud thunderpeal caused the mountains to tremble. Hayoue started, +shook his head, and muttered,—</p> + +<p>"They call loudly. It may be that there are witches. At all events"—he +raised his voice again—"if there are such women, your mother does not +belong to them. It is not right, brother, for you to think such things +of your mother. You have done her a great wrong, for I tell you again +she is good and she is your best friend. Where do you belong? Whose +blood is yours? Is it your father's? Are the Water people your people? +No, Tanyi is your hanutsh. Your mother's clan are your kindred. Mind, +satyumishe, our life is in our blood, and it is the blood of her who +gave you life that flows in your veins. When you say aught against your +mother, you tarnish your own life."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span></p> + +<p>"But why does she not want me to go with Mitsha?" Okoya asked, and +pouted.</p> + +<p>"Don't you see why, satyumishe? Don't you understand it? Say knows +Tyope; she mistrusts him and is even afraid of him. Mitsha is a good +girl, and your mother has nothing against her; but she is her mother's +daughter, and that mother is Tyope's wife. If Mitsha becomes your wife +you will go and live with her, until Tyame hanutsh has a house ready for +Mitsha. You will even have to stay at the home of Tyope's wife. Now I +cannot say that Hannay, the wife of Tyope, is really bad; she is not +nearly as bad as he, but then Hannay is silly and allows him to make her +his tool. Everything that concerns her clan—things that he of course is +not entitled to know—she tattles to him; and she tells him everything +else that she sees, hears, or imagines. I know it to be so. Now, your +mother is afraid lest through Mitsha's mother, first Mitsha, afterward +through her you, might become entangled in the coils of that sand-viper +Tyope. For I tell you, motātza,"—his eyes flashed, and he shook his +clenched fist toward the houses of the Eagle clan,—"that man is a bad +man; he is bad from head to foot, and he thinks of nothing but injury to +others for the sake of his own benefit."</p> + +<p>"But what has Tyope done? How do you know that he is such a bad man?"</p> + +<p>"That's just it. He never acts openly. Like the badger, after which he +is named, he burrows and burrows in darkness and covers up his ways; and +when the earth caves in beneath those who walk over his trap and they +fall, he is already far away, and looks as innocent and bland as a +badger on top of the ground. But if you follow him, then he will turn +around and snap at you, like a real tyope. Your mother is right in +fearing him; perhaps not so much on her account as for your sake. You +and Mitsha are both<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span> very young, and that man knows how to entrap such +little rabbits."</p> + +<p>Okoya could not deny the truth of his uncle's speech. He felt that he +had wronged his mother, had misinterpreted her motives; and now he was +ashamed of himself. Nevertheless Indian nature is exceedingly wary and +suspicious in all important matters, and it struck him that Hayoue was +trying to dissuade him from his project of union with Mitsha. Knowing +the propensities of his gallant uncle in the matter of women, he began +to suspect that the latter might wish to estrange him from the girl or +frighten him off in order to step into his shoes. So he assumed an air +of quiet indifference and said,—</p> + +<p>"I think it is better, after all, not to see Mitsha any more." With this +he attempted to rise; but Hayoue held him back, and spoke very +earnestly,—</p> + +<p>"No; it would not be well. You are fit for each other, and you must come +together. I will help you all I can."</p> + +<p>"Can you help me?" Okoya exclaimed, delightfully surprised.</p> + +<p>"Perhaps I can, perhaps not. I will talk to your mother and get her to +be in your favour; but there is one thing you must promise me +faithfully, and that is to be very, very careful. When you go to the +house of Tyope's wife and you are asked about anything, say nothing; +reveal nothing in regard to matters of our clans but what you might +shout over the housetops with perfect impunity. Otherwise"—and his +voice sounded like an impressive warning—"you may do great injury to +the tribe."</p> + +<p>"But if Mitsha herself inquires of me?"</p> + +<p>"You must be wise, brother, wiser than she is; for women are seldom +wise,—only forward, curious, and inquisitive. Wisdom"—and the dandy of +the Rito shrugged his shoulders—"is a gift to man, never to woman. +When<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span> you and Mitsha are together alone, be wise. Don't ask her anything +that does not concern you; and if she begins to pry into your matters, +you will have a right to say to her, 'I don't pry into your affairs, so +don't ask me about those of my people.' I am sure that she will let you +alone thereafter, for Mitsha is a good girl. Nevertheless, be careful, +for it is as certain as that the brook runs through here that they will +attempt to draw you out. Tyope will say to his wife, 'Find out this or +that from him.' He may even tell her why he wants to know it. The woman +goes to her daughter, and bids her ask the boy about such and such a +thing. But she is careful not to let out why, and that Tyope is at the +bottom of the inquiry. The girl suspects nothing wrong and asks you, and +you tell her all you know. In this manner precious things get little by +little into evil hands, and the end of it is evil. If you will promise +me that you will be very cautious, I will speak to Say Koitza such words +that she will feel glad to see you and Mitsha become one."</p> + +<p>Okoya seized the hand of his friend, breathed on it, then clasped it +with both hands, lifting it up to heaven. He could not utter a word; joy +and hope deprived him of the power of speech. Hayoue suffered him to go +through this ceremony; he also felt glad.</p> + +<p>The storm was drawing nearer; dense clouds hovered over the Rito, but +they did not notice them. Louder and louder the thunders rolled, and in +quicker succession came the peals; they heeded not. From the heights in +the west there was a sound of gushing rain; they paid no attention to +it.</p> + +<p>Hayoue spoke again,—</p> + +<p>"Something I have yet to tell you. Although Mitsha may like you, and +even if her mother be in your favour,—perhaps as much for her own sake +as on her daughter's<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span> account," he added, with a scornful smile,—"it is +by no means certain that Tyope will give his consent. If you become his +tool, if you let him wield you as a hand wields flint or stone, then he +will be in your favour; if not, he will not be. He knows very well how +precious Mitsha is, and with the aid of her mother and of that mother's +clan he hopes to sell his pretty girl to his own best advantage. Unless +you are willing to let him use you to grind his corn as a woman grinds +it on the yanyi, you have no chance; he will barter away Mitsha to a +Navajo, if thereby he reaches his ends."</p> + +<p>Okoya started, horrified. "Is Tyope as bad as that?" he asked.</p> + +<p>"Do you recollect Nacaytzusle, the savage stranger boy?" Hayoue inquired +in return.</p> + +<p>"I do; but he has left us."</p> + +<p>"It does not matter; for to that wild wolf he would rather give Mitsha +than let her be your wife. There is no danger of my obtaining her," he +added, with a grim smile, "for he hates me like a water-mole. True it is +that I, too, detest him as I do a spider."</p> + +<p>Okoya felt bewildered.</p> + +<p>"Why should he give Mitsha to a Moshome?" he timidly inquired. "What +would he gain by it?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know; and nobody knows, except perhaps the young Navajo, that +fiend. But sure it is, and it bodes no good for us at the Tyuonyi."</p> + +<p>A violent crash of thunder was followed by a few drops of rain. Hayoue +looked up and said,—</p> + +<p>"Kaatsh is coming; let us go."</p> + +<p>Both rose and walked toward the caves for shelter. On the high mesa +above, the wind roared through the timber; in the valley, it was yet +quiet. Lightning flashed through the clouds. Hayoue stood still, grasped +the arm of his companion, and pointed at the southern heights.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span></p> + +<p>"If you ever go up there," he warned, "be very careful." Okoya failed to +understand, and only stared.</p> + +<p>"Be careful," the other insisted, "and if possible never go alone." He +turned, and Okoya followed. What he had heard and learned went beyond +his comprehension.</p> + +<p>Ere they could reach the caves a fiery dart shot from the clouds that +shrouded the mountain-crests; it sped across the sky and buried itself +in the forest above the Rito. A clinking and crackling followed, as if a +mass of scoria were shattered, then a deafening peal shook the cliffs to +the very foundations. A strong gust of wind swept down the gorge. It +caused the tall pines to shake, and the shrubbery surged in the blast. +In the nooks and angles of the cliffs the wind whirled, raising clouds +of dust and sand. Raindrops began to fall, large and sparse at first, +afterward smaller but thick and fast. The first rain of the season +poured down upon the Rito de los Frijoles.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_9_9" id="Footnote_9_9"></a><a href="#FNanchor_9_9"><span class="label">[9]</span></a> A clear definition of the Shiuana is not easy to give. In a +general sense, they might be called the "spirits of the Fetiches." As +everything strange, unusual, or inexplicable is attributed to spiritual +origin, the numbers of the Shiuana are very great. Even the pictures of +the sun-father, of the moon-mother, etc., are Shiuana, in the sense of +their supposed spiritual connection with the deified beings they +represent.</p></div> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a>CHAPTER VIII.</h3> +<p>Shotaye had taken no part in the great dance, and no one had missed her. +It was known that whenever the Koshare appeared in public she was +certain to stay at home. In point of fact she seldom left her cell, +unless it was to ascend one of the mesas for the purpose of gathering +medicinal herbs. Shotaye enjoyed the reputation of being a strange and +even mysterious being; and so long as her services were not absolutely +required, nobody cared to intrude upon her. Nevertheless, she often +received visitors of the male sex. She despised men most thoroughly, but +accepted their attentions if profitable.</p> + +<p>On the day following the ayash tyucotz Shotaye left her cave in quest of +vegetable medicaments. We have seen how she met Okoya, and how they +greeted one another. The boy's sullen manner amused her; she attributed +his morose ways to the effects of an over-lively night. Onward she went, +down to the edge of the brook, then turned to the right up the course of +the streamlet. That the skies threatened to become overcast and that +rain might overtake her during the day mattered little. Whenever the +Indian is bent upon the performance of some task, sunshine or rain, +moonlight or snow, are matters of indifference. Shotaye strolled on +regardless of things above or below. People were of as little interest +to her as the clouds. The latter could do her errand no harm, and that +errand everybody might know if they chose to follow her.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span></p> + +<p>Wandering up the gorge of the Rito and along its northern limit, the +woman soon reached the upper part, where the cliffs crowd the water's +edge, where the southern slopes become more rugged and the valley +terminates. There a series of gigantic steps, formed by high and +beetling rocks, closes the Rito to the west. Down that mass of ledges +the brook trickles from its source, and a trail, formerly much used by +the Navajos on their raids, creeps up, meandering over and between +crags, ledges, and shelves of bare rock. This trail was seldom trodden +at that time, and then only by armed men, for it was regarded as +dangerous. Notwithstanding the proximity of the settlement at the Rito, +the Navajos—Dinne, or Moshome—lurked here quite often, and many an +unfortunate had lost his life while ascending the trail alone.</p> + +<p>Shotaye was therefore travelling an exceedingly hazardous road, but she +did not think of danger. Many a time before had she clambered up and +down this rocky labyrinth, and while the Dinne fairly swarmed, nothing +had ever happened to her. It is true that she was exceedingly wary, and +had in her innumerable excursions gathered quite as much knowledge of +the tricks of war as the most experienced scout, so that she felt almost +intuitively the approach of danger. She had gradually become imbued with +the idea that she was invulnerable. To-day, therefore, she moved along +this dangerous trail with the greatest apparent <i>nonchalance</i>. +Furthermore her thoughts so completely absorbed her that while ascending +from the level of the Rito she unconsciously went on thinking of nothing +else but of what Say Koitza had told her in the cave, and of the plans +for relief which she had begun to devise, or at least to revolve in her +mind.</p> + +<p>The trail is not only rough and long, it is very steep in places; and +the woman stopped for rest, sitting on a ledge<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span> of rocks. Below her the +vale was no longer visible; a dark chasm yawned at her feet; out of it +the cliffs of the Tyuonyi rose like the heads of giants.</p> + +<p>One more difficult stretch had to be overcome before Shotaye could reach +the timber crowning the plateau on the northern cliffs of the Rito. +Massive benches or ledges, abrupt and high, seemed to render farther +ascent impracticable. But Shotaye kept on after a short stop without the +slightest hesitation. The trail wound its way upward. It crept from +rocky step to rocky step, led her from crags to narrow bands skirting +dizzy cliffs, until she came to a level where the timber of the northern +mesa was easily reached. Once in the shade of pines she looked around; +the original object of her expedition returned to her mind, and she +scanned with particular care the underbrush in hope of finding there the +herbs on which she based the efficacy of her cures. It thundered +audibly, but that was nothing to her.</p> + +<p>There, close to a juniper-bush, grew one of the coveted plants. She went +to it, knelt down, and began to pull it up by the roots.</p> + +<p>Suddenly she felt both of her upper arms seized with irresistible power. +Her body was jerked backward. Ere she could think of resistance, she was +lying on the ground. Not a shriek, however, escaped her mouth, for +although surprised, the woman had presence of mind enough to think that +either Tyope or some Navajo must have attacked her. In either case it +was useless to scream, for in either case she was lost. As soon however +as she was able to glance at her captor her worst fears were dispelled.</p> + +<p>The man, or being, whatever he might be, loosened his grip and stood +erect. He looked down into her face and grinned. That grin did not in +the least beautify his already horrible features. The creature was +indeed a man, but so disfigured by paint and accoutrements that any one<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span> +unaccustomed to the appearance of Indian warriors in full dress must +necessarily have taken him for some fiend or demon from the nether +world. He was of robust build, his muscular chest was naked to the +waist, a kilt of deer-hide covered his thighs, and his feet rested on +small hoops laid horizontally and tied to them like sandals. Face and +body were painted with a black metallic powder; under each eye there was +a red dash. Out of this sinister face the eyes gleamed like living +coals; and the smile, though intended for a friendly token, appeared +more like a beastly leer. A close-fitting cap covered the skull to the +ears, giving it the appearance of ghastly baldness. From under this +protection coarse locks of black hair protruded.</p> + +<p>Shotaye looked up at the monster, and, strange to say, returned his +horrid grin with a smile and with encouraging winks. But the man did not +move; he only let go her arms. So she rose. Thereupon he touched her +right arm with his left hand, pointed at himself with the right, and +uttered in a strange dialect, "Tehua." Afterward he pointed at her, +adding, "tema quio," and accompanied these words by most significant +gestures.</p> + +<p>Shotaye did not understand the language, but the signs were clear to +her.</p> + +<p>"Koitza," she replied, imitating his motions; "Tehua hachshtze;" and +with a wink, "amoshko."</p> + +<p>The Indian shook his head; he dropped the arm of the woman, made with +both hands the motion of stringing a bow, and exclaimed,—</p> + +<p>"Uan save." Grasping the war-club that hung from his wrist he struck two +or three blows with it at random, repeated the words "uan save," and +looked askance.</p> + +<p>This was beyond Shotaye's powers of comprehension. She again pointed at +herself, saying,—</p> + +<p>"Tyuonyi koitza," then in the direction of the Rito,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span> made the +gesture-sign for killing, and looked at the stranger inquiringly and +with an anxious face.</p> + +<p>Now the Indian understood her. His eyes sparkled; he shook his head +emphatically, uttering,—</p> + +<p>"Nyo nyo tema, uan save, uan save;" at the same time he pointed to the +west and brandished his war-club.</p> + +<p>It became clear to the woman that the warrior was on an expedition +against the Navajos, and not after the scalps of her own people; but it +was equally plain to her that, being on the war-path, any kind of +enjoyment was prohibited to him. This was a disappointment, and the +strange dialogue came therefore to a stand-still. Each eyed the other in +silence. All at once the stranger stepped up to her, and extending his +arms to the west, asked,—</p> + +<p>"Uan save?"</p> + +<p>She shrugged her shoulders in silence.</p> + +<p>"Quio," he said now, and grasped her hand; "tupoge," pointing toward the +Rito. "Quio," he beckoned her to go with him. "Puye," waving his hand to +the north. Lastly he grinned and whispered, "cuinda?"</p> + +<p>There was no possibility of misunderstanding the smile and the motions, +although the words, of course, were beyond Shotaye's comprehension. In +return she pointed to the west again, made the conventional sign for +night and sleep, and began to count her fingers. As she bent the eighth +digit the Tehua stopped her, held up every finger of the right hand and +three of the left, described, as if in confirmation eight times, an arch +from east to west, and concluded by pointing to the north, exclaiming +very emphatically,—</p> + +<p>"Puye!" He looked at her and laughed aloud, as the Indian does when he +feels delighted, pressed both hands against his chest, and uttered +proudly,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"Cayamo."</p> + +<p>"Shotaye," she eagerly replied.</p> + +<p>The black-painted hero burst out in immoderate laughter.</p> + +<p>"Shotaye, Shotaye," he repeated, caught hold of one of her hands, +caressed his chest with it, and danced about merrily, exclaiming,—</p> + +<p>"Cuindae, Cayamo, cuindae, Shotaye, cuinda!" He counted the number eight +several times, and then suddenly bent down. One of his sandals had +become loose.</p> + +<p>These sandals consisted, as mentioned before, of wooden hoops covered by +strips of rabbit-skin and tied to the naked foot with bands of the same +material. The wearer stood on them as on wheels lying flat on the +ground; he was able to walk and even to run at a moderate speed, and the +prints which he made, being circular, gave a pursuing enemy no clew to +the direction of his going or coming.</p> + +<p>While the man was stooping and fastening the leather thongs, Shotaye +scanned his appearance thoroughly. She perceived on his back, aside from +a bow and the usual quiver filled with war-arrows, a shield. The +painting on that shield she examined with particular care. The target +was painted white, with a black rim; and in the centre was a green +crescent, with four red crosses. Such figures have no heraldic +signification; they are but the creation of fancy or taste, and recall +the designs of the ancient Teutons which Tacitus describes, "Scuta +tantum lectissimis coloribus distinguunt."</p> + +<p>Shotaye evidently took an interest in the stranger. He, on the other +hand, looked up to her from time to time with a terrific grin that was +intended for a sweet smile. As often as he turned his face toward her +she sought to decipher his real features, which the war-paint rendered +utterly unrecognizable.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span></p> + +<p>At last the sandal was fastened again, and the Tehua stood erect. He +waved his hand to the west and north, repeated the words, "Cayamo, +cuinda," and placed a finger on his lips. She nodded, raised eight +fingers, softly uttered "raua, raua, Shotaye," and pointed to the north +also. Thereupon he moved away stealthily; but before disappearing in the +timber, he turned around once more and waved his hand northward. The +woman replied with affirmative nods, and after his form had disappeared +she also turned to go. Her eyes sparkled; a gleam of intense +satisfaction illumined her features, as with head erect and heedless of +the plants she had come to gather, she penetrated deeper into the +forest. She now went due east, in a direction opposite to the one the +Tehua had taken.</p> + +<p>This had been a very remarkable meeting indeed. More than ever, Shotaye +believed that she was invulnerable. The Queres of the Rito and the +Tehuas, living north of them on the other side of savage +mountain-fastnesses, and more than a day's journey distant, were not +always on the best of terms. There was no regular intercourse between +the tribes, for the speech of one differed from that of the other. +Barter and traffic took place at long intervals; but as not a soul at +the Tyuonyi spoke Tehua, and no one at the Puye understood Queres, such +attempts at commercial intercourse usually terminated in a fracas, in +bloodshed even, and the party offended sought to make things even +afterward by waylaying and murdering such of the other side as might +chance to wander in the neighbourhood of their abodes. Actual warfare +had taken place between the tribes within the time of Shotaye's +recollection, and engagements were fought; one party got worsted and ran +home, the other went home, too, and that settled the matter for the time +being. It was, therefore, not at all safe for an Indian from the Rito to +meet one from the Puye, and <i>vice versa</i>. Women<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span> made an exception, +inasmuch as they were exposed only to capture and adoption in the tribe +to which their captors belonged. Such compulsory adoption was rendered +very easy by the fact that nearly the same clans existed among all the +Pueblos. But the Eagle clan, for instance, which the Queres called Tyame +hanutsh in their dialect, bore in the Tehua language the name of Tzedoa.</p> + +<p>As soon as Shotaye saw into whose hands she had fallen, she felt +completely reassured. Even if she were carried off a prisoner, it was no +misfortune. When, moreover, she discovered that the stranger had not +even such an object in view, but was after the scalp of some Navajo, she +experienced a feeling of delight. When at last the Indian readily +understood her suggestions, and went so far as to indicate a day when +she should come to him at the Puye, her gladness knew no bounds. In the +accidental meeting, all her hopes for relief had been realized. She was +now able to save herself by flight to the other tribe, but enough time +was left her to provide for the safety of her companion in peril.</p> + +<p>She had no hope or thought of becoming the wife of her new acquaintance. +He was probably married; but marriage, as we have seen, was no obstacle +to temporary outside friendships. She could take refuge at the Puye +without hesitation, and claim the protection of her warrior. In case she +afterward felt like tying herself to one man only, there was no doubt in +her mind that a domestic animal of the <i>genus</i> husband could easily be +found. How often could she have been married at the Rito, had the men +not looked upon her as a witch!</p> + +<p>The friend whom she had now secured among the Tehuas called himself +Cayamo. Thus much she had guessed, and guessed rightly. But would she be +able to recognize him after his face was washed and the military undress +exchanged for that of civil life? Never mind, she had noted<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span> the +paintings on his shield, and that was enough. There are no two shields +alike in one village; and by uttering the name Cayamo and describing the +white escutcheon with a green crescent and four red crosses—a thing +easy for Indian sign-language—she could not fail to identify him. That +Cayamo would recognize her and acknowledge her acquaintance she did not +doubt for a moment. She even hoped to meet him half way on the trail to +the village of his tribe, provided the Navajos did not kill the hero. +While she sincerely hoped that he would return safe and in possession of +many scalps, there was still a possibility of his own scalp being taken +by the enemy. The Navajos were very cunning, and their arrows were +tipped with very sharp flint. With all her feelings for her knight, and +the reliance she placed on his broad shoulders, heavy neck, strong arms, +and well-turned legs, accidents remained possible. In case Cayamo should +never return to his native village, what then? Well, he was not the only +man among the Tehuas, and that consoled her.</p> + +<p>There seemed to be but one dark point in the otherwise bright outlook. +Would she have time to put her plans in execution? Would the Koshare, +would Tyope, leave her sufficient respite? Things might have taken place +during and after the dance that changed the face of matters and +precipitated them beyond remedy. In case, for instance, that the Delight +Makers had overturned Say's household as they were wont to overturn +others, and had discovered the feathers, was not all hope gone? Shotaye +suddenly recollected how Okoya had greeted her that morning,—how surly +his glance, how gruff and unfriendly his call. Was that significant? +Still, if the secret had been disclosed, there would surely have been +some noise about it the night before. On the other hand, it might be +that the council had the case in hand and preferred not to make anything +public for the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span> present. What if the council were in deliberation at the +very moment, discussing her fate and that of her accomplice? Would it +not be safer, instead of returning to the Rito, to follow the tracks of +her new friend, Cayamo, and join him on his dangerous errand?</p> + +<p>Yes, it would have been safer, provided Cayamo would have tolerated the +companionship of a woman. But this he was not allowed to enjoy, and +furthermore, what would then become of that accomplice of hers? The +latter thought staggered her.</p> + +<p>Shotaye was a very strange woman. She was heartless, cold-blooded, +merciless, remorseless, in everything that concerned her relations to +others. One person only she excepted in her selfish calculations, and +that was her accomplice and victim, Say Koitza. Happen what might, she +could not forsake Say. She must at all hazards go back to the Tyuonyi, +call at her house, and find out from her whether or not anything had +occurred that might jeopardize her plans and designs. In case matters +were unchanged, she intended to tell her friend the occurrence of the +day, giving her at the same time directions for the future.</p> + +<p>Shotaye quickened her step, for the road was long. It was not advisable +to return by the trail she had taken in coming, for she needed a pretext +for running into the abode of Say Koitza as if by chance. At last she +noticed the change in the weather and the approaching shower, and +thought it a good plan to regulate her gait so as to reach the valley +and the big house when the storm broke. She might then seek shelter +under her friend's roof and avoid suspicion.</p> + +<p>Crashing thunder roared in the high Sierra, and as Shotaye looked around +she saw the rain-streaks that swept down on the mesas in advance of the +shower. The Sierra de la Jara had vanished in the clouds, and gray +fleeces<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span> whirled about the flanks of the Sierra de San Miguel. She stood +on the brink above the eastern end of the Rito, and began to descend +over boulders and crags, and through bushes. Only a part of the valley +was visible; in the corn-fields not a living soul appeared. Faster and +faster Shotaye ran, regardless of rocks and shrubbery. The western +mountains were completely shrouded, lightning tore the clouds, thunder +bellowed nearer and stronger. At last she reached the bottom and turned +toward the houses, panting, perspiring, but untired. As she passed the +new house of the Corn clan, the first angry blast of the storm met her, +and she had to stop. It filled her with lively satisfaction, however, to +see how accurately she had regulated her movements. She might get into +the big house almost unnoticed, for the rain began to fall.</p> + +<p>At the moment when Hayoue and Okoya found shelter in the caves of the +Water clan, Shotaye dashed through the gangway of the building. A +tremendous shower was falling, and as soon as she entered the court she +was drenched from head to foot, to the great delight of those who, well +protected themselves, were standing in the doorways of their quarters. +One single voice called to her to come in, but she took no notice of it. +Blinded by the torrents of falling water, she groped her way along the +walls, and finally stumbled into the open door of Say Koitza's home. Not +a single thread of her scanty clothing was dry; her hair, soaked and +dripping, clung to her forehead and cheeks as if glued to the skin; +water filled her eyes, nostrils, and ears. She removed the hair from her +brow, shook herself, coughed, sneezed, and looked around. The room was +empty, but in the inner cell a fire crackled on the hearth; and Say came +out. At the sight of her friend she burst into a hearty laugh, and +asked,—</p> + +<p>"Where do you come from?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Tziro kauash." Shotaye coughed, then in a whisper she inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Are you alone?"</p> + +<p>Say's brow clouded, and a deadly pang seized her. What meant this query, +this call so unusual, so mysterious? In a low, hollow tone she +replied,—</p> + +<p>"We are alone," and turned back into the kitchen. Her friend's question +sounded like a prelude to dismal tidings.</p> + +<p>Both women squatted close to the fire. Not a word was spoken. The +new-comer was busy drying herself, and the mistress of the house was +struck by her rather cheerful looks. Possibly her sad presentiment was +wrong. It was almost impossible to talk, except in a very loud tone; for +the rain fairly roared, peals of thunder followed each other in quick +succession, flashes of yellow lightning quivered outside of the little +port-hole. The room itself was very dark.</p> + +<p>How often had the two women sat here years ago in anxious doubt, but +hopeful at last! How often had Say Koitza complained to her friend on +this very spot,—complained of her illness, of the sad outlook before +her; and when she began to recuperate how often she told Shotaye about +her plans for the future. Now that future had come, and in what shape!</p> + +<p>The roaring outside diminished gradually, the thunder sounded more +remote. Through the roof of mud and brush rivulets of water began to +burst, forming little puddles on the mud floor and dripping on the heads +of the two women. Shotaye took no notice of it, but Say moved to avoid +the moisture. The roof seemed a sieve, the floor became a lagune.</p> + +<p>Shotaye inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Have the Koshare been here?"</p> + +<p>"They have," the other said, "and they turned everything upside down, +but found nothing."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span></p> + +<p>Shotaye drew a long breath, exclaiming,—</p> + +<p>"Then everything is right, all right; and you are safe!"</p> + +<p>But the wife of Zashue Tihua shook her head mournfully. "No, sa tao," +she replied, "it cannot save me. I am lost, lost beyond hope."</p> + +<p>"Rest easy, sister. Believe me," the medicine-woman assured her, "you +are saved; they can do you no harm."</p> + +<p>It rained softly in the court-yard; inside of the room it went on, pat, +pat, pat, pat, dripping through the ceiling.</p> + +<p>Shotaye resumed the conversation.</p> + +<p>"Speak, sa tao," she said; "speak, and tell me what you think. Why is it +that you still believe that bad men will be able to do you harm? Don't +you know, sister, that you are safe from them now, and that they cannot +injure you any more?"</p> + +<p>Say Koitza shook her head gloomily and replied, pointing to her ear and +eye,—</p> + +<p>"Sanaya, what the ear hears and the eye sees, the heart must fain +believe."</p> + +<p>"Then speak to me; tell me, sa uishe, what it is that your ear has +heard, your eye has seen, that makes your heart so sad." The woman spoke +softly, entreatingly, as if she was soothing a sick child. But the +object of her sympathy sighed, and continued, in the same tone of utter +despondency,—</p> + +<p>"Sister, had you been present at the ayash tyucotz, when all the people +danced and sang, your eyes would have seen what the heart could not +approve. I saw my son Okoya Tihua, the child of Tanyi hanutsh, dancing +beside Mitsha Koitza, the girl from Tyame; and she is the daughter of +our base enemy."</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 445px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-186" id="ILLUS-186"></a> +<img src='images/illus-186.jpg' width='445' alt='Type of old Indian woman' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Type of old Indian woman</span> +</div> + +<p>"Is that all that causes you trouble, koya?" Shotaye very placidly +asked. "Listen to me further, yaya," Say entreated. "This<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span> morning I +took the boy to task for it, and then I found out that Mitsha is near to +him,—nearer than his own mother. I discovered that he goes to see her, +and thus gets to the house of the woman of whom they say that she is +Tyope's ear and eye, tongue and mouth. What do you say to that, sa tao?"</p> + +<p>Shotaye smiled. "Have you ever spoken to Mitsha?"</p> + +<p>"Never!" exclaimed Say. "How could I speak to one whose mother is a +sand-viper, and whose father a carrion crow?"</p> + +<p>"Is that all?"</p> + +<p>"You know," Say cried, "how mean Tyope is! If my child goes to see his +child, is it not easy for the young serpent to ask this and that of my +son? Then she will go and tell the old sand-viper, her mother, who will +whisper it to Tyope himself. Don't you see it, sister?"</p> + +<p>The argument was forcible, and Shotaye felt the truth of it. The other +proceeded,—</p> + +<p>"Okoya may have been going with the girl for a long while; and I knew +nothing of it. Have you found out, sister,"—she leaned forward and +looked at her guest with a very earnest expression,—"how the Koshare +have learned about the owl's feathers in my house?"</p> + +<p>The other shook her head and shrugged her shoulders.</p> + +<p>"Neither have I," continued Say; "but might not Okoya—" The hand of her +friend closed her lips.</p> + +<p>"Hush!" cried the medicine-woman, imperatively; "speak not, believe not, +think not, such a thing! Okoya is good; I, too, know the boy. He will +never do what you suspect."</p> + +<p>But Say was too excited to listen to her. She drew Shotaye's hand away +from her mouth and exclaimed,—</p> + +<p>"Remember that it is but a short time that the Koshare have known about +the feathers."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span></p> + +<p>"And remember, you, that Okoya is of your own blood!"</p> + +<p>"He is young, and the makatza has great power over him, for he likes +her. When Zashue"—her voice trembled and she turned her face away with +a suppressed sigh—"came to me and I went to him, he often told me +things about your people,—things that your hanutsh would not have +liked, had they known that I knew of them."</p> + +<p>"Hush! I tell you again. Hush, koitza!" the other commanded. "Hush! or I +will never listen to you any more. You loathe your own flesh, the very +entrails that have given birth to the motātza! I tell you again, +Okoya is good. He is far better than his father! Thus much I know, and +know it well." She looked hard at the wife of Zashue, while her lips +disdainfully curled. Say cast her eyes to the ground; she did not care +to learn about her husband's outside affairs.</p> + +<p>It was very still in the dark room. Even the rain was scarcely heard; +and from the ceiling it dripped in one place only,—the very spot where +the owl's feathers had lain buried. It seemed as if the waters from +heaven were eager to assist in obliterating every trace of the fatal +tuft. Shotaye turned away from her friend indignantly; the mere thought +of a mother accusing her child, and such a son as Okoya, was revolting +to her. Say hung her head and pouted; and yet she felt that Shotaye was +right, after all. And then it was so gratifying to hear from Shotaye's +own lips how good her son was.</p> + +<p>"Sanaya," she asked after a while, timidly, "tell me for what you came."</p> + +<p>"No," the other curtly answered.</p> + +<p>Say started. "Be not angry with me," she pleaded. "I do not mean +anything wrong."</p> + +<p>"And yet you slander your best child."</p> + +<p>Say Koitza began to sob.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span></p> + +<p>Shotaye continued, angrily,—</p> + +<p>"You may well weep! Whoever speaks ill of his own blood, as you do, +ought to be sad and shed tears forever. Listen to me, koitza. Okoya is +good; he will not betray anybody, and least of all his mother. And hear +my words,—Mitsha also is good; as good as her father is bad, as wise as +her mother is foolish. Even if Okoya had found the feathers, and had +told makatza of it, she would keep it to herself, and the secret would +lie buried within her heart as deep as if it rested beneath the +nethermost rock on which the Tetilla stands. And in the end let me tell +you,"—she raised her head defiantly and her eyes flashed,—"if Okoya +likes the girl and she wants him, they are sure to come together. You +cannot prevent it; neither can Tyope, the tapop, the Hotshanyi,—not +even the whole tribe! Those on high hold the paths of our lives; they +alone can do and undo, make and unmake."</p> + +<p>Say wept no more. She was convinced, and lifted her eyes again.</p> + +<p>"Mother,"—it was Shyuote's voice which called into the outer room from +the court-yard,—"mother, come out and look at the fine rainbow." With +this he dashed into the inner door and stood there, the very incarnation +of dirt. He had been playing at Delight Makers in the mud-puddles +outside with some of his comrades, and was covered with splashes of mud +from head to foot. Say bounded from her seat and pushed back the forward +youngster.</p> + +<p>"Who is with you, sanaya?" he inquired, while retreating.</p> + +<p>"Nobody, you water-mole! I want to be alone. I have no time to look at +your rainbow. Get away!" and she hustled him outside and quickly +returned to the kitchen.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span></p> + +<p>But Shyuote, not satisfied with his mother's statement, rushed to the +port-hole to see for himself. This Shotaye had expected; and as soon as +his dirty face darkened the opening, it received a splash of muddy +rain-water that caused the boy to desist from further prying.</p> + +<p>After Say had resumed her seat by the hearth, Shotaye bent toward her +and whispered,—</p> + +<p>"Mark me, the Shiuana are with us; the rainbow stands in the skies. +Those Above know that what I speak to you is the truth." Okoya's mother +nodded; she was fully convinced.</p> + +<p>The cave-dweller took up the former subject again.</p> + +<p>"Do not misunderstand me, sister," she said; "I do not say that it is +well that Okoya should go to the house of the girl's mother. There is +danger in it. But your son is careful and wise, and Mitsha is good, as +good as our mother on high. Therefore don't cross his path; let him go +as he pleases; and if Mitsha should come to you, be kind to her, for she +deserves it. All this, however,"—the tone of her voice changed +suddenly,—"is not what I came to see you for. What I have to tell you +concerns me and you alone. Keep it precious, as precious as the green +stone hidden in the heart of the yaya; and whatever may happen, be +silent about it, as silent as the mountain. Keep your lips closed +against everybody until the time comes when we must speak."</p> + +<p>Say nodded eagerly, and Shotaye was fully satisfied with the mute +pledge, for she knew that the woman dared not betray her.</p> + +<p>"Believe me," she continued, "your life is safe. You will not, you +cannot, be harmed."</p> + +<p>Say Koitza looked at her in surprise; she could not realize the truth of +these hopeful tidings.</p> + +<p>"They found nothing in your house," resumed the other,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span> "because, I +presume, you removed the feathers in time, and in this you were wise. If +Tyope says that he saw you holding owl's feathers in your hands, and you +have not kept them, who can speak against you at the council? Rest +assured of one thing. Tyope is at the bottom of all our troubles, and +unless he or somebody else watched you while you buried the hapi at the +foot of the beams on which the Koshare go up to their cave, nobody will +believe him when he rises against you. Are you sure," she added, "that +nobody saw you?"</p> + +<p>"They were all up there, so Zashue himself told me."</p> + +<p>"Tyope, also?"</p> + +<p>"Tyope," Say replied with animation,—"I saw Tyope. He was outside, +clinging to the rock on high like a squirrel to a tree. But he could not +see me."</p> + +<p>"Then, child, you are safe; let them do as they please."</p> + +<p>"But if he comes and says, 'I saw Say and Shotaye with black corn, and +owl's feathers on it; and I heard them ask of the evil corn to speak to +them'?"</p> + +<p>"Then everybody will say, 'Shotaye is a witch, Say only her tool; we +must punish Shotaye, she must be killed,' and that will be the end of +it."</p> + +<p>She brought her face so close to that of her friend that the latter, +while unable to see her features, clearly felt her breath. The last +words of the medicine-woman shocked Say. She stood toward Shotaye almost +in the relation of a helpless child, and the thought of seeing her +friend exposed to death produced a feeling of dismay and sadness.</p> + +<p>"But, sanaya," she asked, "how can they harm you and let me go free? Am +I not as guilty as you? What you did, was it not for me, for my good? +Why may I not go along if they send you to our mother at Shipapu?"</p> + +<p>"Hush, sa uishe," the other retorted. "Do not speak thus. I have led you +to do things which those on high do<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span> not like, so I alone must suffer. +Nevertheless"—she laid her hand on the other's lap—"rest easy; I shall +not die."</p> + +<p>In her simplicity, Say, when Shotaye mentioned the probability of her +suffering capital punishment, had not thought of her children and of the +consequences that would arise in case she herself were to share that +fate. She felt greatly relieved upon hearing the cave-woman speak so +hopefully of her own case, for she bethought herself of those whom she +would leave motherless. But her curiosity was raised to the highest +pitch. Eager and anxious to learn upon what grounds Shotaye based her +assurance of safety, Say nestled close to her side in order not to lose +a syllable of the talk. It was necessary, for Shotaye proceeded in a +slow solemn whisper,—</p> + +<p>"Sister, I shall be accused and you will be accused also. If you are +brought before the council, and they ask you about our doings, deny +everything, say no to everything, except when the black corn is spoken +of. That you may confess. They will inquire of you why we used the evil +cobs. Answer, and mark well my words, that you did not understand what I +was doing, that you only did what I told you to do. Lay all the blame on +me."</p> + +<p>"But it is not true," the little woman objected.</p> + +<p>"Never mind, provided you go free."</p> + +<p>"They, then, will kill you!" Say cried.</p> + +<p>"Be not concerned about me; I will save myself."</p> + +<p>"How can you?"</p> + +<p>"That is my secret; still this I will confide to you;" her whisper +became scarcely audible as she added, "I shall flee!"</p> + +<p>"Whither?" gasped Say in surprise.</p> + +<p>"To the Tehuas! But, sa tao, be silent, as silent as the stone, as quiet +as kohaio when in winter he is asleep. Whatever you may hear, heed it +not; what you may see, do not<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span> notice. Deny everything you can deny, and +what you have to confess lay on me. Do as I tell you, sa uishe," she +insisted, as Say moved uneasily, "and trust to me for the rest."</p> + +<p>Shotaye arose, shook her wet garments, and stepped into the outer room. +There she turned around once more, and repeated in a low but impressive +voice,—</p> + +<p>"Sa tao, trust in me, and believe also that Okoya is good, and Mitsha +better yet. Be kind to both and be silent."</p> + +<p>She stepped into the court-yard, and Say Koitza remained standing in the +doorway.</p> + +<p>The rain had ceased; the sky was clear again, all ablaze with the +richest golden hues over the crest of the big houses. It was near +sunset. Say watched her friend as she went to the entrance; and as +Shotaye's form vanished in the dark passage Okoya emerged from it, +coming toward his mother, slowly, shyly, but with a smile on his +countenance. That was surely a good omen, and she anticipated the timid +"guatzena" with which he was about to greet her by a warm and pleasant +"raua opona."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a>CHAPTER IX.</h3> +<p>The interview between Okoya and Hayoue, which took place at almost the +same time that Shotaye fell in with the Tehua Indian on the mesa, had +completely changed the mind of Say Koitza's eldest son, and turned his +thoughts into another channel. He saw clearly now to what extent he had +been led astray by mere imagination,—to what sinister depths his +reasoning had carried him. Since Hayoue's talk, Okoya felt like another +man. The world of his thoughts, limited as it was still, appeared now in +rosy hues, hope-inspiring and encouraging in spite of all obstacles. +These obstacles he saw in their true light, and the last warning of +Hayoue had made a deep impression. But obstacles clearly understood are +half surmounted already, and "threatened people live long."</p> + +<p>It is not good for man to be alone. Okoya had felt the truth of it +bitterly. Now that he knew that he was not forsaken, he was filled with +strength and vigour. On the whole, an Indian is much less exposed to +isolation than a white man, for his clan and, in a wider range, his +tribe, stand by him against outside danger; but when that danger arises +within the narrow circle of constant surroundings there is imminent +peril. Okoya had fancied that such peril threatened his own existence, +and that he stood alone and unsupported. Now he saw that in any event he +would be neither abandoned nor forsaken, and this imparted to his spirit +a degree of buoyancy which he had never experienced before.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span></p> + +<p>When he issued from the cave where both his uncle and he had found +shelter, the storm was over, and nature had assumed a different aspect. +A heavy shower in the mountains of New Mexico is often followed by +illuminations of peculiar beauty. So it happened then. The west, where +the sun had already descended behind the mountains, was crossed by a +series of arches displaying successively from below upward the most +resplendent gold, bright orange, green, and finally deep blue colours. +In the eastern skies the storm-king hovered still in a mass of inky +clouds above the horizon, but these clouds had receded beyond the +graceful cone of the Tetilla, which stood out in front of the dark mass +of the storm sharply defined, with a rosy hue cast over every detail of +its slopes. The air was of wonderful transparency, and every tint of the +brilliant heavens above and in the west seemed to reproduce itself with +increased intensity, on the dark, cloudy bank in the east, in the +dazzling arch of a magnificent rainbow. The rays of the setting sun no +longer penetrated the depths of the vale, they only grazed the +moisture-dripping tops of the tallest pines, changing them into pyramids +of sparkling light.</p> + +<p>Okoya looked at the scenery before him, but its beauty was not what +caused him to gaze and to smile. The Indian is quite indifferent to the +sights of nature, except from the standpoint of strictest and plainest +utilitarianism. The rainbow fascinated the boy, not through its +brilliancy and the perfection of the arch, but because the rainbow was +in his conception Shiuana, and a messenger from Those Above.<a name="FNanchor_10_10" id="FNanchor_10_10"></a><a href="#Footnote_10_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</a> Where +the ends of the luminous arch appear to rest, a message from heaven is +said to be deposited. No more favourable token could have greeted him, +for although<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span> the message was not for him, since the brilliant bow +seemed to stand far off from the Rito, still the Shiuana, the spirits, +graced the sky with their presence. They appeared clad in the brightest +hues, and what is bright and handsome is to the Indian a harbinger of +good.</p> + +<p>No wonder, therefore, that the boy greeted his mother with a happy face +and a pleasant smile. He had passed Shotaye in the entrance, and his +salutation to her was widely different from the gruff notice he had +taken of her in the morning. When, afterward, he met his mother's gaze +and saw how kindly she looked at him, how warm her invitation to come in +sounded, his heart bounded with delight, and he obeyed her summons with +a deep sigh of relief. His appearance was not very prepossessing, for +between the caves and the big house a number of newly created +mud-puddles and rivulets had crossed his path. His scanty clothing was +profusely bespattered, and broad cakes of mud clung to the soles of his +naked feet. Before entering the house he carelessly shook off and +scraped away the heaviest flakes, and then went in and sat down on the +bundle of skins. Say Koitza offered him no change of clothing; she did +not bring a pair of slippers, warm and dry, for his wet feet. No, she +simply went into the kitchen and let him alone. Such is the Indian +custom. But in the kitchen she began to move about. She was cooking, and +that proved beyond a doubt that everything must be right again. After a +while she squatted in the inner doorway and inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Where were you while it was raining?"</p> + +<p>"With Hayoue."</p> + +<p>"How late did he come home?" She laughed; he chimed in and answered,—</p> + +<p>"Late enough; I had to wait a long time before he came, and so sleepy +was he,—as tired and sleepy as a bear in spring."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Do you know where he spent the night?" The tone of the conversation +sounded easy and pleasant.</p> + +<p>"I don't know the name of the makatza,"—here Okoya laughed again and +his mother caught the contagion,—"but she must belong to Oshatsh. He +did not say much, for he was tired from yesterday."</p> + +<p>"Was she a short, stumpy girl?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know. It must have been the same one with whom he was at the +dance. I paid no attention to her."</p> + +<p>"It is Haatze; I know her. She is a strong girl and tall."</p> + +<p>"Do you think he goes to see her?" Okoya asked.</p> + +<p>"It may be, and it may be not. Hayoue goes to every one; he is like a +fly,—he sits down everywhere and stops nowhere."</p> + +<p>Okoya enjoyed hugely his mother's joke. The latter with some hesitancy +continued,—</p> + +<p>"Does he also visit Mitsha Koitza?"</p> + +<p>Okoya bent down to avoid her glance, then he resolutely replied,—</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>"Are you sure of it?"</p> + +<p>"I am sure." He cast a furtive glance at his mother.</p> + +<p>"Did Mitsha tell you?"</p> + +<p>Not in the harsh tone of an inquisitor were these words uttered. Say +spoke them softly, gently; and Okoya was comforted. He was moved by the +question.</p> + +<p>"No," he replied in the same manner; "Hayoue spoke to me about it."</p> + +<p>Say felt a decided relief. It was clear to her now where Okoya had spent +the day, and how he had spent it. She liked her husband's younger +brother and trusted him. Although very fond of the other sex, Hayoue was +still honest and trustworthy in everything else. Her son had evidently<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span> +spoken to his uncle about Mitsha, and in Say's estimation he could not +have chosen a better person in whom to confide. Hayoue, she knew, +harboured toward Tyope sentiments akin to her own. His advice to Okoya +must therefore have been sound. On the other hand she was herself, since +the talk with Shotaye, greatly drawn toward Mitsha. This made her +anxious to find out what Hayoue thought of the girl. So she put the +direct question,—</p> + +<p>"You spoke with your nashtio about Mitsha?"</p> + +<p>"I did."</p> + +<p>"What says he of the makatza?"</p> + +<p>Had the room been better lighted Say would have seen how flushed Okoya's +face became, notwithstanding the tawny colour of his complexion. The boy +saw at once that he had confessed much more than he had intended,—that +the secret of his interview of the morning was divulged. Recede he could +not; neither could he conceal his embarrassment. He began to twist the +end of his wrap, and stammered,—</p> + +<p>"He says not much." And then he stared at the doorway with that stolid +air which the Indian assumes when he is in trouble.</p> + +<p>"Does he speak good or ill?" Say insisted.</p> + +<p>"Good," muttered Okoya, casting his eyes to the ground. The mild, soft +smile which played over his mother's features as he uttered the word +escaped him. When he raised his eyes again her looks were serious, +though not stern. He was completely bewildered. What had occurred to +cause his mother to speak in this manner? Had she changed her mind since +morning, and why so suddenly? He had, of course, no thought of +attributing to Shotaye and to her influence this surprisingly favourable +change, for he did not know the intimate relations existing between her +and his mother. So<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span> he remained silent, staring, wrapped in his own +musings. His mother looked at him in silence also, but with a +half-suppressed smile.</p> + +<p>At last she asked,—</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe, will you eat?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," he replied, considerably relived by this turn in the +conversation. He rose and moved briskly toward the entrance to the +cooking apartment; but Say held him back.</p> + +<p>"Tell me, but tell me the truth; did Hayoue say it was well for you to +go with Mitsha?"</p> + +<p>Okoya was so embarrassed by this direct query that he could not answer +at once. He stood still and hung his head.</p> + +<p>"Tell me, child," Say insisted.</p> + +<p>"He said"—the words were scarcely audible—"that it was well."</p> + +<p>"Did he also say it was good for you to listen to the words of Tyope and +his woman?"</p> + +<p>Now light began to dawn upon the boy. He felt a presentiment of +something favourable. "No," he exclaimed, "he said that I must beware of +Tyope and of his koitza; but that Mitsha I could trust."</p> + +<p>"Then it is well, sa uishe," replied the mother; "come in and eat."</p> + +<p>Okoya could hardly believe his senses. Had his mother really said, "It +is well?" Was it possible that she was satisfied and in sympathy with +his feeling toward Mitsha? Such was his surprise that he performed his +prayers before squatting down to the meal without a thought of the +kopishtai, to whom he scattered crumbs mechanically. He forgot to eat, +and stared like a blind man with eyes wide open, heedless of the food, +heedless of everything around him.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Eat," said Say to him. Twice she repeated the invitation ere he came to +himself and reached out for the first morsel. Aware of his mute +astonishment and conscious of his perplexity, his mother finally +asked,—</p> + +<p>"What is the matter with you, motātza?"</p> + +<p>He merely shook his head and stared.</p> + +<p>Very few young Indians in Okoya's condition would have placed so much +stress on their mother's consent or dissent. All or nearly all of them +would simply have left the old home and would have joined their +betrothed at her mother's house; and only the clan, and not the family, +could have interfered with their action. In the case of Okoya it was +different, and unusual circumstances complicated the matter. Mitsha's +clan was that of Topanashka, his own maternal grandfather; and if he +spoke against the union matters would be desperate. His mother, +therefore, held the key to the situation, inasmuch as through her both +the Eagle clan, to which Mitsha belonged, and Tanyi hanutsh, his own +consanguine cluster, could be favourably or unfavourably influenced. As +things appeared now, all seemed most promising. Even his mother—who a +short time ago had expressed herself so bitterly against his choice—was +now favourable to it. What could Tyope do under such circumstances? +Nothing at all. So the boy reasoned unconsciously; but beside, he felt +glad, he felt happy, because his mother approved of him. He was fond of +his mother at the bottom of his heart, as fond as any Indian can be.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza approved his choice. There was no doubt about it, and still +she had not spoken plainly as yet. At any other time he would have +maintained a prudent reserve and waited his time to inquire. To-day he +felt so surprised, so completely stupefied, that only one course was +left him, and that was to learn her real feelings by asking his mother +directly for an explanation of her inexplicable demeanour.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span></p> + +<p>When, therefore, Say asked again, "What ails you, motātza, why don't +you eat?" he turned to her with a heavy sigh, placed both hands on his +knees, and replied,—</p> + +<p>"I cannot eat until I have asked a question of you. Tell me, yaya, how +it is that this morning, when I said to you that I was going with Mitsha +Koitza, you grew angry at me, and now you say it is right? Tell me, +sanaya, how it comes about that you like the girl in the evening, +whereas in the morning she was not precious to you?"</p> + +<p>His mother smiled. She sat down beside him, and her face almost touched +his own. The glare of the fire illuminated her features, so that their +expression became fully visible to him. Then she spoke softly,—</p> + +<p>"Umo, have I not often said to you, 'Beware of Tyope'? Is it not so, sa +uishe?"</p> + +<p>Okoya nodded affirmatively.</p> + +<p>"Can you suppose that I should feel easy at heart, if you go to the +house where dwells the woman of that man?"</p> + +<p>Okoya trembled. This was a discouraging beginning. Had he mistaken his +mother's views? In a faltering voice he replied,—</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>Say continued, "When for the first time you said, 'Mitsha and I see each +other,' I felt afraid. My heart spoke to me and said, Your child is +lost; and then sa nashka became angry. This was early in the morning; +but afterward, when I was sitting alone here and the Shiuana called +loudly above during the storm, it seemed to me as if some kopishtai +whispered, 'Mitsha is good,—she is as good as Okoya; she will belong to +him, and not to her mother, much less to her father.' And as I was +thinking, I heard the kopishtai again, saying to me, 'Okoya is good; he +is your child, and Mitsha will become your daughter, for she is of your +father's own blood.' And as the kopishtai<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span> thus spoke, the Shiuana +thundered louder and more loud. Then I thought it must be right and good +for the motātza to go to the girl, and I was no longer angry. And +then you came, and I asked you what I wanted to know, and you told me +what Hayoue had said. So it is well, and thus it shall remain."</p> + +<p>The sigh of relief heaved by Okoya at hearing these words was as sincere +as it was deep. He had barely strength to ask in the meekest manner +possible,—</p> + +<p>"Then you have nothing against my going to Mitsha?"</p> + +<p>"Nothing; I like to see you go, for Mitsha is good and"—her voice +became a whisper—"the Shiuana have thus disposed it. But"—she spoke +louder again—"hear me, go to Mitsha, and to her alone."</p> + +<p>"But I cannot disown her mother and father."</p> + +<p>"You need do nothing of the kind unless you wish. Be pleasant to the +man, as behooves you, but be careful. Never say sanaya is doing this or +that, or to-day they speak so or so at the estufa. If Tyope queries what +is your yaya doing, answer, her usual work. If he inquires about what is +going on in the estufa of Tanyi hanutsh, reply to him, 'Nashtio, I am +only a boy, and do not know what the men talk about.' To Tyope's wife +say nothing but what even Shyuote might hear. To the makatza you can +say, 'Let us be together and live for each other and talk as is right. +What concerns your hanutsh shall be hidden from me, and I will be silent +on anything that concerns mine.' If you will do thus, sa uishe, then you +can go to see Mitsha; and I myself would like to see the girl who is to +become my child."</p> + +<p>This was too much for Okoya. He grasped with both his hands the hand of +his mother, carried it to his lips, and breathed on it. Then he gave +back the hand, and said with an effort,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"You are good, yaya, and I will do as you say. Hayoue said to me the +same things you have."</p> + +<p>"Hayoue is a true friend. His tongue is like his heart, and you did +right in taking his advice."</p> + +<p>A tall figure stepped into the apartment with a shuffling step. His loud +greeting, "guatzena," cut off further talk for a moment. Both mother and +son, taken by surprise, answered,—</p> + +<p>"Raua [=A]."</p> + +<p>It was Hayoue himself who thus suddenly appeared. He complied with the +request to sit down, and afterward with the customary invitation to eat. +But he seemed as much surprised as the inmates themselves; for while +eating, his glance flitted inquiringly from mother to son, as if he were +astonished to see them together. When he had finished, he asked,—</p> + +<p>"When will Zashue be here?"</p> + +<p>"I do not know," replied Say.</p> + +<p>Hayoue turned to his nephew,—</p> + +<p>"Okoya, will you let me speak to your yaya alone?" These words he +accompanied with a knowing wink at the young man. It amused Okoya to see +that his uncle came so decidedly <i>post festum</i> in the matter, but he at +once rose and went out.</p> + +<p>In the court-yard it was still very damp, and hardly anybody was outside +of the dwellings; but from the estufas there sounded merry talking, +singing, and the beating of drums. Okoya stood a while in the doorway, +undecided whether he ought not to go to Mitsha at once. He wavered, but +at last the impressions received during the day, especially the warnings +about Mitsha's mother, prevailed, and he concluded not to go at this +time. He was afraid as yet to cross the threshold of that woman's home. +So he crept into the estufa of Tanyi hanutsh, sat down beside<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span> the +others, and soon joined in the chorus of discordant voices in the +everlasting refrain,—</p> + +<p> +"Ho-ā-ā! Heiti-na! Ho-ā-ā! Heiti-na!"<br /> +</p> + +<p>In the meantime Hayoue had drawn closer to Say in the kitchen, saying,—</p> + +<p>"Sister-in-law, I have come to speak to you concerning Okoya."</p> + +<p>She motioned to him to remain where he was, and said, half in jest, half +in earnest,—</p> + +<p>"Stay where you are, I hear you. You talk loud enough for me."</p> + +<p>"Rest easy, samān," he replied, with a peal of laughter that fairly +shook his tall and slender form. "Have no fear, I am tired out after +yesterday. But I must talk to you about the motātza." He patted his +knees and looked straight into her face. "Are you aware that your child +goes with the child of Tyope?"</p> + +<p>"I am," said Say, with a smile.</p> + +<p>"What do you think of it?"</p> + +<p>"Good," was the simple reply. "And you?"</p> + +<p>"Good, yes, in one way, and not good in another."</p> + +<p>"What do you think of the girl?" the woman inquired.</p> + +<p>"Very, very good!" Hayoue emphatically exclaimed. "But her mother and +her father,"—he hissed through his teeth and shook his head with every +sign of disgust,—"they are very, very bad."</p> + +<p>"I think as you do," said Okoya's mother, "and yet I know that the boy +is good and the girl is good. Why should they not go together?"</p> + +<p>"I say the same, but how comes it that you believe so now?"</p> + +<p>"I presume the motātza has told you a different story?" Say +suggested, with a smile.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span></p> + +<p>Hayoue nodded.</p> + +<p>"I thought differently," she explained, "but now my heart has changed."</p> + +<p>"You are right," the young man said approvingly, adding, "but he must +avoid the snares which that turkey-buzzard Tyope may set for him, and we +must preserve him from them."</p> + +<p>"I warned him."</p> + +<p>"So have I, and he promised to be wise."</p> + +<p>"Had we not better speak to Zashue?" suggested Say Koitza.</p> + +<p>Hayoue remained thoughtful for a while; then he said,—</p> + +<p>"I dislike to say aught against my own brother, but in this matter I +dislike to speak to him."</p> + +<p>"He is Okoya's father," objected Say.</p> + +<p>"True, but he is Koshare, and completely under Tyope's influence. +Nevertheless do as you like, for you know him better than I do."</p> + +<p>"He ought to come soon," Say said, and rose.</p> + +<p>She went out. A noise of quarrelling children was approaching the door. +Soon she clearly distinguished the voice of Shyuote scolding.</p> + +<p>"Come with me, worm! Go home, frog!" he yelled, and mournful cries +succeeded to his kind invitation. At the same time his young sister, +propelled by a violent push of his fist, stumbled into the outer room +and grasped the dress of her mother for protection.</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe is beating me," whined the little one, glancing anxiously +toward the entrance. In the doorway appeared Shyuote himself, a solid +lump of mud from head to foot. His black eyes stared out of the dirty +coating that covered his face, like living coals. The appearance of his +mother put an end to his hostile actions,—he felt uncertain about the +manner in which they would be viewed by his<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span> parent. Say quickly changed +his forebodings into absolute certainty.</p> + +<p>"Are you not ashamed of yourself, you big, ugly uak," she scolded, "to +beat your poor little sister?"</p> + +<p>"She would not come home."</p> + +<p>"Neither would you, lazy brat, else you would have been here a long +while ago! Do not cry, my heart,"—she turned to the weeping child,—"do +not weep. He will not hurt you any more, the bad, bad mocking-bird. Weep +not." She took the crying child into her arms in order to carry her into +the kitchen, but on the way she turned back and called,—</p> + +<p>"Shyuote!"</p> + +<p>"What do you want," growled the boy, and stumbled after her.</p> + +<p>"Do you know where your nashtio is?"</p> + +<p>"He is coming."</p> + +<p>"Go and tell him to come. Say that Hayoue is here, and that he wants to +see him."</p> + +<p>"Did I not tell you that he was coming?" muttered the unruly lad. This +answer was too much for Hayoue, who until now had been a mere listener. +He said in a peculiar tone of command,—</p> + +<p>"Will you go or not, you silly, lazy, good-for-nothing whelp! Go at +once, or I will lead you where your father is;" and he pretended to +rise.</p> + +<p>Shyuote had not noticed the presence of his uncle. His sudden appearance +upon the scene was to him an unwelcome sight, and he sped away with +unusual and commendable alacrity. Hayoue was greatly amused and laughed +aloud.</p> + +<p>"That urchin," he said, "is more afraid of me than of Zashue and you +together. The brat is no good, and will never do for anything but a +Koshare. How different is Okoya!"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span></p> + +<p>Say had again squatted near the hearth. She gathered the crying child +into her arms. The little girl continued to sob for a while, and at +first refused to eat. Finally Say persuaded her to take one of the +corn-cakes, and still sobbing, she pushed the greater portion of it +gradually into her little mouth. Thus chewing, sobbing, and resting on +the lap of her mother, the child forgot all fear, and ultimately forgot +herself and fell asleep.</p> + +<p>"Umo," Say began again, "I think it is better to speak to Zashue about +it. Not that he has anything to do in the matter, but then you know how +it is. Sooner or later he must hear of it, and if we tell him first he +may perhaps assist us in teaching Okoya and advising him about the +future. All the boy needs is counsel, for we cannot prevent him from +going to live with the people of Tyame hanutsh with this girl."</p> + +<p>"The people of Tyame," Hayoue remarked, "are good. It is only that woman +of Tyope's who is bad, and after all she is not all-powerful."</p> + +<p>"How would it do," suggested Say, "to call sa nashtio?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue looked at her like one to whom has come a sudden revelation.</p> + +<p>"Topanashka, the maseua," he said; "you are right, koya, this is a wise +thought. Nashtio is very wise. He will give us counsel that we can +trust, but do you think he is here?"</p> + +<p>"He was in his cell while it rained."</p> + +<p>Hayoue rose. "I will go and call him," he said. "He can help us. Zashue +listens to the talk of the old man, and what he says goes far with my +brother." With this Hayoue, ere Say could interpose a word, went out and +left her alone with the sleeping child.</p> + +<p>She felt happy. For years past she had not enjoyed the feeling of +contentment, of quiet bliss, that filled her now. It seemed as if the +danger that threatened her so direly had vanished. Her thoughts were all +with the future of the child whom only a few hours ago she had so +bitterly accused. Shotaye had worked wonders.</p> + +<p>But it was not the influence of Shotaye alone that produced such a great +change in the mind of Say Koitza. It was the fact that at the same time, +and through the unwelcome interruption by Shyuote, the Shiuana—so she +believed—had sent her a message confirmatory of the woman's admonition. +Say did not, she could not, reason as we should under similar +circumstances. The rainbow of whose presence the awkward boy informed +her appeared to her, not in the natural order of phenomena, but, in the +light of her creed, as a messenger specially sent by one or more of the +innumerable spirits which surround man in nature, whose call she had to +obey implicitly. This implicit, slavish obedience to signs and tokens of +a natural order to which a supernatural origin is assigned, is the +Indian's religion. The life of the Indian is therefore merely a +succession of religious acts called forth by utterances of what he +supposes to be higher powers surrounding him, and accompanying him on +every step from the cradle to the grave. The Indian is a child whose +life is ruled by a feeling of complete dependence, by a desire to +accommodate every action to the wills and decrees of countless +supernatural beings.</p> + +<p>In the eyes of Say Koitza, the whole afternoon appeared now like an +uninterrupted chain of dispensations from Those Above. She was, of +course, convinced that the rain had come in response to the prayers and +ceremonies of yesterday's dance. That same rain had driven Shotaye to +shelter under her roof, had given the medicine-woman an opportunity to +clear the mind of Say of many a dismal fear, many a distressing +apprehension and suspicion. The rainbow, in her eyes, was a token that +what the cave-dweller said<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span> was true; it was also the messenger through +whose agency Okoya, and later on Hayoue, had drifted into her home with +cheering tidings. Even Shyuote had arrived at the right moment, in time +to be sent after the husband and father. So happy felt Say, that in view +of Shyuote's opportune coming, she almost regretted having scolded the +boy.</p> + +<p>An intense feeling of gratitude toward the powers above filled her +heart. Among these powers there are two that appear not so much superior +to the rest as more intimately connected with the fate of man,—as more +directly influencing his weal and woe. These are the prominent figures +of the sun-father and his spouse the moon-mother. It is principally the +latter that moves the hearts of men, and with whom mankind is in most +constant relations. Say Koitza felt eager to thank the Mother Above for +all she had received that day. She went to the recess in the kitchen +wall where the yaya, that fabric of snow-white down tied into a graceful +bunch of drooping plumage, was carefully stored away, wrapped in a cover +of deerskin. She took out the plumage and placed it before her on the +floor, scattered sacred meal around it, and whispered a prayer of +thanks. Hardly had she replaced it, when the sound of voices approached +the outer doorway. It was Zashue and Shyuote, who were coming home +together.</p> + +<p>Zashue seemed vexed at being called home. He looked around with a scowl, +for Hayoue, whom he had expected to meet, was not there.</p> + +<p>"Why did you call me, koitza?" he grumbled, "satyumishe is not here. +Give me something to eat!" He threw himself down on the floor. Shyuote +nestled by his side, proud of being under his father's immediate +protection. Zashue said to him,—</p> + +<p>"Have you eaten, sa uishe?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Not yet."</p> + +<p>"Why don't you feed Shyuote?" Zashue asked his wife. "Surely Okoya had +his stomach full long ago, whereas this poor little frog here—"</p> + +<p>"This toad, you ought to call him," Say interrupted her husband, in a +tone of indignation. "He has been away from home all day, as he is wont +to be. Besides, when he came home at last, he beat his little sister. +Okoya was here early, therefore Okoya got what belonged to him." She +placed the food on the floor before her husband, and proceeded in a dry +tone,—</p> + +<p>"Hayoue has gone to call sa nashtio. I want the maseua to hear what we +have to say to you."</p> + +<p>Zashue was surprised at his wife's manner. She spoke in a way that +betokened more resolution than he was wont to see her display. But he +was in her house, and had to accept the situation. So he fell to eating, +careful all the while to supply his favourite child with the best +morsels. At the close of the meal Hayoue returned, saying,—</p> + +<p>"Sa nashtio is coming soon." Turning to his brother he asked,—</p> + +<p>"Where have you been all day, satyumishe?"</p> + +<p>"With the naua," was the short reply. "And you?"</p> + +<p>"At home; I felt tired from yesterday."</p> + +<p>"And from kenayte!" Zashue taunted, laughing. Say joined in the laugh.</p> + +<p>"I don't ask you where you were last night."</p> + +<p>"At home." Say confirmed it.</p> + +<p>"Surely?"</p> + +<p>"Certainly."</p> + +<p>"Then you are better than people say."</p> + +<p>"Sh—sh—!" the woman cried, pointing to Shyuote, "you need not speak +thus. Sa uishe,"—she turned to the boy,—"go to rest."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I won't!" growled the disobedient child, "I want to hear what you say."</p> + +<p>"That is just what you shall not," commanded the woman. "Go out at once. +Lie down on the hides."</p> + +<p>Even the father became impatient now, for he saw that nothing would be +said in the boy's presence. So he ordered him to leave. Slowly and +reluctantly Shyuote obeyed; but when his sullen glance accidentally met +the eye of Hayoue he accelerated his motions. His uncle was not a +favourite of his.</p> + +<p>"Well, what do you want? Why did you call me?" This query Zashue +negligently addressed to his brother, as if expecting the latter to +inform him of the object of the interview. But it was Say Koitza who +undertook the task of replying. In earnest and measured tones she +said,—</p> + +<p>"Umo, we have called and sent for you in order to tell you that Okoya, +my child, your son, is going with the girl of Tyope. Now we wish to +ascertain what you think of it, and what you have to say."</p> + +<p>"Is that all?"</p> + +<p>"Okoya is your child as well as mine," Say emphatically stated; "it +cannot be immaterial to you whom he selects for his wife."</p> + +<p>"I don't bother about that," he yawned, "The motātza is old enough to +care for himself. It is his business and yours, koitza. It does not +concern me, and still less you," turning to his brother.</p> + +<p>"Neither do I take part in it without request from Okoya," answered +Hayoue, sharply. "But Okoya has spoken to me about it and begged me to +see his mother in his behalf. I have therefore a right to be here and to +speak."</p> + +<p>"We expect sa nashtio also," the woman remarked.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Nashtio! Who? Tyope?" Zashue looked at his wife in surprise.</p> + +<p>"Tyope!" Say exclaimed, "he shall never cross my threshold. I mean +Topanashka; he shall give his speech; him we want and expect."</p> + +<p>"In that case you do not need me," replied Zashue, attempting to rise. +"I go to my people." Hayoue touched his arm.</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe," he said gravely, "it is not well for you to leave us now. +We must speak with you more."</p> + +<p>"It is none of my business," growled the elder brother.</p> + +<p>"And yet you must hear about it, for Mitsha is a daughter of the +Koshare."</p> + +<p>"She is not Koshare herself, her mother only and Tyame hanutsh are +entitled to speak." Zashue was becoming impatient.</p> + +<p>"Hachshtze," Say interfered, "I know that you are not fond of Okoya. +Still he is good."</p> + +<p>"Far better than Shyuote," interjected the younger brother.</p> + +<p>She continued,—</p> + +<p>"But mark my words; is it right that our child should go to the house +where dwells the wife of a man who for a long time past has sought to +torment me, who harbours ill-will toward my hanutsh and your hanutsh, +and who, notwithstanding that you believe him to be your friend and are +more attached to him than you are to your wife and child, is not your +friend at all?"</p> + +<p>Zashue was visibly impressed by these words of his wife. Was she perhaps +aware of the secret motives of the upturning of her household, which he +and Tyope had performed yesterday? He could hardly imagine that she +could know anything about it, and yet her utterances intimated some +occurrence of the past that had opened a wide<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span> breach forever between +her and Tyope. Might not that occurrence have prompted the latter to his +accusation against Say? This was an entirely new idea to him, and, while +he felt ashamed of having yielded to Tyope against his own wife, he now +began to suspect the real motives which inspired the man in his +denunciations. He replied hastily,—</p> + +<p>"I am not with Tyope."</p> + +<p>"He is your best friend," Hayoue objected.</p> + +<p>"That is not true."</p> + +<p>"Hachshtze," Say said in a tone of serious reminder, "speak not thus. I +know that you and Tyope are good to each other. I know that he gives you +advice, and I know too"—her voice rose and grew solemn—"that you have +told him many things which neither Tzitz hanutsh nor Tanyi hanutsh like +him to know."</p> + +<p>"Tyope is wise."</p> + +<p>"And he is also very bad," the younger brother exclaimed. This made +Zashue angry.</p> + +<p>"If he is such a bad man why do you want to throw away Okoya, that +jewel," he said with a grin of irony, "on that bad man's daughter? It +seems that you have called me in, only in order to slander the best of +my brethren. I am Koshare, and will remain Koshare, whether it pleases +you, koitza, or not. The motātza here," alluding to Hayoue, "has +still less to say about it. He is Cuirana and has his people; I am +Koshare and have my people. Okoya may do as he pleases. If he thinks +that his father's brother is nearer to him than his father himself, let +him believe it forever. Now let me alone; and as to his makatza, do as +you please. I will return to my brethren!" He rose angrily and went out.</p> + +<p>Hayoue shook his head and looked sad; Say drew a suppressed sigh and +stared before her in silence. After a while<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span> she rose and fed the fire, +and a more vivid glow spread over the room where both sat again +motionless, absorbed by their own thoughts.</p> + +<p>A shuffling sound was heard outside, a muffled step in the outer room. +Then the woman's father entered the kitchen with the usual salutation, +spoken in a hoarse voice.</p> + +<p>"Guatzena." He sat down near the hearth, where his daughter had placed a +deerskin for him.</p> + +<p>Holding both hands up to the fire, his quick glance shot from one of +those present to the other, scanning the expression of their features. +Then he asked quietly,—</p> + +<p>"Where is Zashue?"</p> + +<p>"He went to the Koshare," Hayoue explained.</p> + +<p>"Why did you call me?"</p> + +<p>Say answered in a meek, submissive manner,—</p> + +<p>"We wished to speak to you, nashtio, for Okoya, my child, has told me +something that may be good, although it may also not be good. It is +something I like to see, and yet it also makes my heart heavy. He has +spoken about it to satyumishe, too,"—she nodded at Hayoue,—"before he +said anything to me. Therefore Hayoue came to see me, and we thought it +would be well to seek your advice. For, umo, you are wise and we are +foolish; you are old and we are but children. Therefore listen to our +speech kindly, and then open our hearts with your speech as a father +should with his children."</p> + +<p>The old man was flattered by this address from his daughter, and glanced +at Hayoue with the air of one who feels proud of the achievements of his +child. The young man, too, bowed in approbation. Topanashka turned to +Say, and said in an affable tone,—</p> + +<p>"Speak, sa uishe; I am glad to listen."</p> + +<p>"Sa nashtio," she began, "Okoya is young, but he is no longer a child. +His eyes have seen a girl and that girl has<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span> pleased his heart. So he +has gone to that girl and may be with her at present. I hold this to be +good, umo. What do you think?"</p> + +<p>"It is well, and it is good for him and for the tribe," the old man +asserted.</p> + +<p>"Afterward he came and said, 'Sanaya, I am going with that makatza; does +she please you?' I believe that was right also?"</p> + +<p>"It was right."</p> + +<p>The woman omitted the incident of her quarrel with Okoya as well as her +interview with Shotaye, and said,—</p> + +<p>"He also went to Hayoue and told him to speak to me for him. Was that +right, sa nashtio?"</p> + +<p>The old man remained thoughtful for a while, and then declared,—</p> + +<p>"It was right."</p> + +<p>"Should he not have said to his father, 'sa nashtio, do you speak to the +yaya for me'?"</p> + +<p>The reply was very positive,—</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>"Why not, sa umo?" Hayoue interjected.</p> + +<p>"I will explain this to you later on," Topanashka answered. Turning to +his daughter again he inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Who is the makatza, and to which hanutsh does she belong?"</p> + +<p>"She belongs to your people."</p> + +<p>"To Tyame? Who is her mother, and what is the name of the girl?"</p> + +<p>"She is called Mitsha Koitza; Tyope Tihua is her father, and her mother +you know too. Is all that good also?"</p> + +<p>The maseua pressed his lips together firmly, energetically, lowered his +eyelids, and gazed before him in silence. The others exchanged a rapid +glance, and then both looked at the ground, remaining thus in +expectation<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span> of the old man's reply. He kept silent for a long while. At +last he inquired of the woman,—</p> + +<p>"Do you know the child?"</p> + +<p>"I have seen her, but have never spoken to her."</p> + +<p>"Do you know her?" He turned to Hayoue.</p> + +<p>"Why not?" replied Hayoue, with a smile. "I know everybody who wears a +petticoat."</p> + +<p>"Have you been to see her?"</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>"Never?" Topanashka looked at him suspiciously.</p> + +<p>"No!"</p> + +<p>"How can you know her, then?"</p> + +<p>"As I know all the others,—by meeting them out of doors, talking, and +playing with them. I know them all,—all!" And the beau of the Rito +yawned complacently, and stretched himself.</p> + +<p>"Is she a good girl?" continued Topanashka.</p> + +<p>"She is," the youth replied emphatically.</p> + +<p>"Does she talk much?"</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>"Is she easily angered?"</p> + +<p>"That I don't know. I have never teased her."</p> + +<p>"Is she a good worker?"</p> + +<p>"So they say."</p> + +<p>"Good-looking?"</p> + +<p>"Raua, raua!" Hayoue exclaimed.</p> + +<p>"Tall?"</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"Strong?"</p> + +<p>"I believe so."</p> + +<p>Topanashka became silent again, and both Say and Hayoue observed the +proper decorum by fastening their glances on the floor in silence. Then +the old man raised his head, and spoke slowly and in solemn tones,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"It is well; all you have said to me is well, my children. The daughter +of my hanutsh is a good girl, she is a handsome girl, she is a strong +girl. Therefore she is as a woman ought to be. Okoya is like her; they +belong to each other; and it is wise for a son of Tanyi to wed a +daughter of Tyame. The body must be as the heart; each must suit the +heart and the body of the other, and since the two go with each other it +is a sign that they are fitted to live together. But the hearts of men +must abide by what Those Above"—he pointed upward—"command, and before +we decide we should ascertain how the Shiuana are disposed."</p> + +<p>Here Say interrupted him, and suggested,—</p> + +<p>"When he was coming to speak to me the rainbow stood in the skies. Is +not that a sign that the Shiuana are with my child?"</p> + +<p>Topanashka smiled a kind, benignant smile, and said,—</p> + +<p>"It is right to think thus, sa uishe, but remember that the rainbow is a +messenger to a great many and for many purposes. As long as we have not +asked the Shiuana themselves, we cannot say; we do not know whether they +approve or not. I shall therefore go to the yaya of our tribe and ask +them to pray to Those Above that they may let them know if what we now +treat of is good or not. For as long as Pāyatyama himself does not +connect the paths of the two young people all our doings are in vain. In +the meantime do not hinder Okoya from seeing the girl; and when I come +to you with the answer from Those Above, and that answer is favourable, +then, Say, go you to the people of the Eagle and say to them, 'My son +asks for your daughter in order that your numbers may be increased.' I +myself like to see the blood of my children flow in that of mine own."</p> + +<p>Hayoue and his sister-in-law looked at each other in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span> mute admiration at +this speech, which to them appeared so wise, so thoroughly appropriate.</p> + +<p>Topanashka went on,—</p> + +<p>"You have told me that Mitsha is the child of Tyope. That, it is true, +is not good. But if Okoya is strong and if Mitsha is true to him what +can Tyope do? He belongs to his hanutsh, his daughter to hers; and the +people of Tyame have no faith in those of Shyuamo, for they mistrust +them. But warn the motātza; tell him to be prudent; for Tyope is +cunning,—as cunning as shutzuna and as treacherous as the wildcat, and +my grandson is young. But let them go together, for I am glad to see +Tyame and Tanyi become one often."</p> + +<p>"[=A]-ā!" was the admiring and affirmative ejaculation of both his +listeners. Every word he had spoken was according to their convictions, +and besides, whatever he said was law to them. Hayoue rose, breathed on +the hand of the old man, said "tro uashatze, umo," and left. After his +departure Topanashka also rose, but before crossing the threshold he +whispered to Say,—</p> + +<p>"They found nothing?"</p> + +<p>"Nothing."</p> + +<p>"Was Tyope along?"</p> + +<p>"He was."</p> + +<p>"In that case they may accuse you as much as they please, they cannot do +you any harm."</p> + +<p>"But who could have told them?"</p> + +<p>"That I do not know and cannot know; but rest easy, you are safe." With +these words he left the dwelling and returned to his own abode, where +his deaf consort was already asleep. The fire had gone out; it was dark +in his humble home; still Topanashka did not go to rest, but sat down in +a corner and mused. He felt happy in the thought that Okoya and Mitsha +might become united; it<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</a></span> caused him pleasure that his grandson should +wed a child of his own clan. Still with his strong attachment to the +faith, or creed, in which he was born, he would not yield to his own +wishes until the will of the higher powers was ascertained. To that end +he was resolved to apply to the leading shamans of the tribe. In order, +however, that the Shiuana might look favourably upon his request, he +determined upon doing penance himself during four consecutive days. +Until this was performed he would not even speak to the medicine-men. +The self-sacrifice he thus imposed was to be light, and not a formal +fast. It limited itself to a much less substantial nourishment, and to a +shorter rest during the hours of night.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_10_10" id="Footnote_10_10"></a><a href="#FNanchor_10_10"><span class="label">[10]</span></a> In the symbolical paintings of the Pueblos, the rainbow is +represented usually as a tri-coloured arch with a head and arms at one +end and with feet at the other. It is a female deity.</p></div> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a>CHAPTER X.</h3> +<p>At the time of which we are speaking, the chief civil officer of the +tribe at the Rito,—its tapop, or as he is now called, governor,—was an +Indian whose name was Hoshkanyi Tihua.</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi Tihua was a man of small stature; his head was nearly round, +or rather pear-shaped, for the lower jaw appeared to be broader than the +forehead. The lips were thin and the mouth firmly set, the nose small +and aquiline. The eyes had usually a pleasant expression, but when the +little man got excited they sparkled in a manner that denoted not merely +an irascible temper, but a disposition to become extremely venomous in +speech and utterance. Hoshkanyi Tihua was nimble, and a good hunter. He +seldom returned from a hunt without a supply of game. On such occasions +he was always suitably welcomed by his wife, who suffered him to skin +the animal and cut up the body. When that was performed she allowed her +husband to go to rest, but not before; for Koay, Hoshkanyi's wife, was +not so much his companion in life as his home-tyrant; and however +valiant the little fellow might try to appear outside of his home, once +under the immediate influence of that home's particular mistress he +became as meek as a lamb. Koay was an unusually tall woman for an +Indian,—she overtopped her husband by nearly a head; and the result of +this anomalous difference in size was that Hoshkanyi felt very much +afraid of her. Koay had a temper of her own, besides, which temper she +occasionally displayed at<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span> the expense of the little tapop's bodily +comfort. Among the Pueblo Indians the wife is by no means the slave only +of the lord of creation.</p> + +<p>Koshkanyi had somehow or other acquired the reputation of being an +experienced warrior. Whether he really deserved that reputation or not +was never accurately ascertained. At all events, he was the lucky +possessor of one scalp, and that gave him prestige. There is no doubt +that he acquired the trophy in a legitimate way; that is, he had not +stolen it. Once upon a time a war-party of Navajos infested the avenues +to the Rito. They succeeded in killing a defenceless Indian, who had +wandered from the bottom of the gorge, and whom they found on the mesas +somewhere wending his way back to the homes of his tribe. After the fact +became known, a party went out to take revenge, and it so happened that +there was deep snow, and the murderers could easily be trailed. On the +top of what to-day is called the Potrero Viejo the avengers surprised +the Navajos fast asleep. It was bitterly cold, and evil tongues affirmed +that the Navajo whose scalp Hoshkanyi Tihua brought home had been frozen +to death previous to the arrival of the hero from the Tyuonyi. However +that may be, our governor returned with one scalp; and he was declared +to be manslayer, and henceforth counted among the influential braves of +his community.</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi Tihua was by no means silly. He possessed the valuable faculty +of keeping his mouth closed and of holding his tongue under +circumstances when it would be disadvantageous to him to speak. This +faculty had been inculcated after long and earnest training by his great +wife. Whenever there was no danger, Hoshkanyi proved very outspoken; but +as soon as there was the slightest sign of active opposition he became +extremely wise, and shrouded his views in a cloud of dignified gravity.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span></p> + +<p>In addition to these qualities Hoshkanyi was the happy owner of an +unlimited amount of personal vanity. His ambition had no definite +object, provided some external authority was associated with his person. +After having for a long time fulfilled the rather insignificant office +of assistant to the governor of the tribe, his ambition at last became +gratified with the announcement that after the governor's demise the +Hotshanyi, or chief penitent, and his associates had designated him as +the incumbent of the office. So Hoshkanyi Tihua rose suddenly to the +rank of one of the chief dignitaries of his commonwealth.</p> + +<p>The choice thus made by the religious heads of the Queres did not +satisfy everybody, but everybody was convinced that Those Above had +spoken through the mediums to whose care the relations between mankind +and the higher powers were specially committed. Everybody therefore +accepted the nomination, and the council confirmed it at once. The +majority of the clans opposed Hoshkanyi because he belonged to the +Turquoise people, who were rendering themselves obnoxious to many by +pretensions which they upheld by means of their number, and by their +connection with the leader of the Koshare. The Turquoise clan was +beginning to assert in tribal affairs an unusual influence,—one that +really amounted to a pressure. Tyame and Tanyi particularly felt this +growing power of Shyuamo at the expense of their influence. Of all the +less numerous groups, Tzitz hanutsh was almost the only one who took the +side of Tanyi under all circumstances, and this was due exclusively to +the fact that the marriage of Zashue with Say Koitza bound the two clans +together. Topanashka himself was a member of the Eagle clan, and through +him the Water clan, feeble in numbers, enjoyed the support not only of +Tanyi but also of Tyame hanutsh.</p> + +<p>In proposing for the vacant position of tapop a member<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span> of the Turquoise +people, the chief penitents had in a measure acted discreetly. They +certainly acted very impartially, or they considered that already one +important office,—the office of maseua, or war-captain,—was held by a +member of one of the most numerous hanutsh, Tyame. It appeared unwise to +them to refuse to as large a cluster as Shyuamo an adequate +representation in the executive powers of the community. So they chose +Hoshkanyi, as a member of the Turquoise clan, and proposed him for the +office of tapop, or civil chief. That more opposition was not made to +this selection was due to two facts,—first, to the tacit acknowledgment +on the part of all that it seemed fair to give Shyuamo a share in the +tribal government, and second, to the equally tacit conviction that +Hoshkanyi, while in appearance a man of determination and perspicacity, +was in fact but a pompous and weak individual, ambitious and vain, and +without the faculty of doing harm. In both these points public opinion +at the Rito was right.</p> + +<p>It will be seen from what has been said that there prevailed a strong +desire on the part of the chief religious authorities to preserve a +certain equilibrium between the components of the tribe. That anxiety to +maintain an even balance of power was in itself evidence of danger that +this equilibrium might be disturbed. The great penitents,—or as they +are erroneously called to-day, caciques,—had not and could not have any +clear conception of the condition of affairs in the government of their +people. Men old, even prematurely old from the effects of the life of +constant abnegation and self-sacrifice to which they had to resign +themselves, excluded from listening to anything that was or might +indicate strife and contention, they knew not what was going on under +cover of apparent harmony. Theoretically and from the standpoint of +their duty, which consisted in praying and suffering for the peace and +happiness of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span> community, and thus securing these boons by means of +more direct intercourse with Those Above, their choice was excellent. +Practically, it was the most dangerous step that could have been +suggested and carried out.</p> + +<p>They did not consider that instead of giving to Shyuamo a legitimate +share in the government of the tribe, they virtually gave the Turquoise +people a majority. For the latter had already two representatives of +great influence. Tyope was delegate to the council, where he represented +his clan; and the Koshare Naua, who also was a member of Shyuamo, not +only belonged to the leading councilmen but was one of the religious +heads! By adding Hoshkanyi as tapop it gave the Turquoise clan an unfair +preponderance. For while Hoshkanyi was a weak man,—while he was +mortally afraid of his inflexibly honest colleague, the maseua +Topanashka, he was dependent upon Tyope and upon the chief of the +Delight Makers, because both belonged to his clan. He very soon began to +display an utter flexibility to the desires of the two last-mentioned +individuals, to the disadvantage of those who did not coincide with +their views.</p> + +<p>This marked preponderance of Shyuamo in tribal affairs aroused +apprehensions on the part of the other strong clans; it also caused the +greater number of the weaker clusters to gravitate toward the growing +element of power held by the Turquoise people. A schism was slowly and +imperceptibly preparing itself among the people of the Rito. That schism +was not the work of circumstances, it was being systematically prepared +by two crafty men,—Tyope and the Koshare Naua.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 440px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-224" id="ILLUS-224"></a> +<img src='images/illus-224.jpg' width='440' alt='Juanico: A member of the modern village-council' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Juanico: A member of the modern village-council</span> +</div> + +<p>In working at such a division these two men had in view well-defined +objects. Their aim in itself was not absolutely illegitimate, since it +foreshadowed what would be an inevitable necessity in the course of +time. What rendered their<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span> <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span>doings reprehensible and positively odious +were the means employed to hasten events. Their object was nothing less +than to expel a part of the people, for the exclusive benefit of the +remainder.</p> + +<p>The extent of land that can be cultivated in the gorge of the Rito is +small, and the tribe was growing in numbers. The time was sure to come +when the crops would no longer be adequate for all. Furthermore, a +positive danger threatened the people in their dwellings. The rock, +being extremely friable, crumbled constantly; and now and then inhabited +caves were falling a prey to the wear and tear of the material in which +they had been excavated. As this slow decay was sure to continue, it was +logical to expect that room must be found for the houseless outside. +Already the Corn clan had been compelled to build a house in the bottom +of the valley. All this further tended to curtail the space for +agriculture, and rendered a diminution of numbers prospectively +imperative.</p> + +<p>These facts had been recognized by Tyope, and he had talked with the +Koshare Naua about them for some time past. They were the only persons +who had thought of them, not so much deploring the necessity arising +therefrom in the future as hailing them as welcome pretexts for their +immediate personal aims. Neither Tyope nor the Naua had such high +ambition as to aspire to a change of the basis of social organization. +Neither of them had any conception of government but what was purely +tribal, but they both aspired to offices and dignities such as tribal +organization alone knows. These seemed unattainable for them as long as +there were other powerful clans at the Rito besides their own, whereas +in case some of the former were expelled, it would leave vacant and at +their disposal the positions which they coveted.</p> + +<p>Tyope, for instance, looked forward to the dignity of head<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span> war-chief, +or maseua; but as long as Topanashka lived he saw no chance for himself. +He therefore concocted with the young Navajo the sinister plan of +murdering the old man. It was even uncertain, in presence of the two +powerful clans of Tanyi and Tyame, whether after the death of Topanashka +it would be possible for him to secure the succession. For the chief +penitents, who selected officially the new incumbent, while they were in +no manner accessible to outside influence, might consider the general +tendency of affairs, and for the same reasons that they chose Hoshkanyi +Tihua for tapop might determine upon appointing some member of Tanyi or +Tyame as maseua. Tyope had foreseen such a contingency, and had +therefore suggested to Nacaytzusle the propriety of converting the +isolated murder into a butchery of the adult men as far as possible. His +suggestion to surprise the Rito while the Koshare were at work in their +estufa had a double aim,—in the first place it made it less dangerous +for the Navajos, in the second it appointed a time when most of the men +of the Turquoise clan were out of reach of an enemy. The blow must then +fall upon the males of other clans, for the majority of the Koshare were +from the people of Shyuamo. This plan was out of the question since the +night when his negotiations with Nacaytzusle had come to such a +disastrous termination. But Tyope had laid his wires in other directions +also. Seeing that he could not reduce the numbers of the tribe by one +fell blow, or that at least his endeavours might not succeed, he was +devising in his peculiar underhand way means to create a disunion, and +trying to secure for the time of the crisis a commanding position for +his own clan.</p> + +<p>As he could never have attempted all this alone, he needed an associate, +an accomplice. That accomplice he readily found in the old Koshare Naua. +In the same manner<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span> that Tyope aspired to the position of war-chief, the +chief of the Delight Makers was coveting the rank of leading shaman, or +medicine-man. Not the dignity of cacique,—for that position entailed +too many personal sacrifices, and carried with it a life of seclusion +and retirement that presented no redeeming features,—but the office of +hishtanyi chayan, or principal medicine-man, was what the Naua desired +to obtain. That position did not entail greater privations than the one +which the old schemer occupied, but it secured for its incumbent much +greater sway over the people, and placed him in the position to exert a +degree of influence which was beyond the pale of Koshare magic. The Naua +was working toward his end by ways and with means different from those +employed by Tyope. His machinations were directed against the religious +heads of the tribe, and he persisted in securing for the society of +Delight Makers a prominence that lay outside of their real attributes. +Therefore Hayoue did not speak amiss when, in his interview with Okoya, +he accused the Koshare, and principally their leader, of attempting to +usurp functions and rights belonging properly to the main official +shamans, and thus secure for themselves undue advantages.</p> + +<p>Tyope and the old Naua had found each other, in accordance with the +proverb about birds of a feather. Their understanding was perfect, +although it had been brought about gradually and without the formality +of a conspiracy. Each worked in his own line and with his own means, and +neither had any thought of going beyond what the tribal organization +could give them. There was no idea of revolutionizing or even reforming +the organization. Had one of them entertained such a thought the other +would have become his bitterest enemy, for both were deeply imbued with +the principles on which rested the existence of the society in which +they had been born. All they aspired to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span> was to eliminate a certain +number of men or people, in order to secure with greater ease certain +advantages. It was the survival of the fittest, as primitive society +understands it and as refined society attempts to enact, though with +more refined means.</p> + +<p>The stumbling-blocks in the path of these intriguers were the chief +penitents,—the cacique, or as their titles run, the Hotshanyi, or +principal cacique, and his two assistants, the uishtyaka and the +shaykatze. These men, selected for the purpose of doing penance for all +and thus obtaining readier access to the ear of the immortal ones, were +the official keepers of peace among the tribe. For the Indian feels that +a house divided against itself cannot stand, and that the maintenance of +harmony through a constant appeal to the higher powers is the most +important feature in the life of his tribe. To discredit in an underhand +way the caciques was the special aim of the Koshare Naua, and to direct +the eyes of the people to his own achievements in religious magic,—in +one word to place the power of the Koshare and their specific medicine +on a higher plane than all that the official penitents might achieve. To +do this was a very slow piece of work, and it had to be brought about in +such a manner that nobody could suspect his object. But both Tyope and +the aged scoundrel were working their plans with the utmost caution, and +the religious heads of the tribe had not the slightest suspicion of what +was going on against them.</p> + +<p>The Tyuonyi, therefore, was quiet on the surface, but there were +occasional ripples of that placid brook which earnest and thoughtful +observers could not fail to notice. Hayoue, although very young, was one +of these observers; but none saw more and penetrated deeper into the +real state of affairs than Topanashka. He and the Hishtanyi Chayan, who +to some extent was his trusty friend, felt that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span> a tempest was coming. +Both saw that the disturbing powers were rooted in the society of the +Koshare, that Tyope and the Naua must be the leading spirits. But how +and to what ultimate end the machinations were intended escaped their +penetration. For the same reason they could not come actively to the +relief of the situation, as no overt action had as yet been committed +which would justify an official movement against the conspirators.</p> + +<p>Topanashka had for several days been keeping the informal fast upon +which he had determined for the benefit of his grandson's wooing. It was +a warm, pleasant afternoon. Since the rain which followed upon the ayash +tyucotz the sky had been blue again as before; the season for daily +showers had not yet commenced, and the people were in the corn-patches +as busy as possible, improving the bright days in weeding and putting +the ground in order. The bottom of the gorge therefore presented an +active appearance. Men and women moved about the houses, in and out of +the cave-dwellings, and in the fields. From the tasselled corn that grew +in these plots a tall figure emerged; it was Topanashka himself, and he +directed his steps toward the cliffs at the lower end, where the +Turquoise people dwelt. The old man moved as usual with a silent, +measured step which would have appeared stately had not his head leaned +forward. He was clad in a wrap of unbleached cotton, and a leather belt +girded his loins. Around his neck a string of crystals of feldspar was +negligently thrown; and a fetich of white alabaster, representing rudely +the form of a panther, depended from the necklace hanging upon his +breast.</p> + +<p>The people of the Turquoise or Shyuamo resided on the lower range of +cliffs, and formed the most easterly group of cave-dwellings on the +Rito. Here the rocks are no longer absolutely perpendicular; they form +steps; and the slope<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span> leading to them is overgrown with shrubbery, +except where erosive action of wind, as well as of water or frost, has +scooped out strange formations in advance of the main wall. These +erosions are mostly regular cones, tent-shaped, between and behind which +open chasms and deep rents like the one above which, as we recollect, +lies the estufa of the Koshare. Topanashka walked toward the upper part +of the cluster of dwellings of Shyuamo, where the ascending slope was +sparsely covered with brush. In front of one of the caves sat a woman. +She was unusually tall for an Indian, and neither young nor old. She +appeared to be busy extracting the filaments from shrivelled leaves of +the yucca, which had been dried by roasting, and afterward had been +buried to allow the texture to decay. So engrossed was the woman by her +task that only when the old man stood by her side, and asked, "Where is +the tapop?" did she notice his presence.</p> + +<p>Koay, for it was she, the towering consort of the governor of the +Tyuonyi, did not condescend to reply in words to the inquiry of the +war-captain. She resorted to a lazy pantomime by gathering her two lips +to a snout-like projection and thrusting this protuberance forward in +the direction of the doorway before which she was squatting. Then she +resumed her occupation.</p> + +<p>The visitor paid no further attention to the uncivil woman. He passed in +front of her unceremoniously, and entered the cave. The apartment was +like those we have previously described, with the single difference that +it was better lighted, somewhat larger, and that the household effects +scattered and hung around were of a different character. Implements of +warfare,—a bow and a quiver with arrows, a shield—convex and painted +red, with a yellow disk, and several green lines in the centre,—were +suspended from the wall. The niches contained small vessels of burnt +clay<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span> and a few plume-sticks. A low doorway led from this room into +another, and beyond that there was even a third cell, so that Hoshkanyi +Tihua, the civil chief of the Queres, enjoyed the luxury of occupying +three apartments.</p> + +<p>Still this was not the dwelling which he commonly inhabited. His wife +descended from the Bear clan; and her home, and consequently his also, +was higher up the gorge, among the caves belonging to the people of the +Bear. But as his father had recently departed this life, and his mother +was left alone, she had begged her only son to remain with her until one +or the other of her brothers or sisters might be ready to take her in +charge, either by moving into her abode or by her going to them. +Hoshkanyi, therefore, had temporarily gone to live with his mother, but +his portly consort was careful not to let him go alone. They had no +children, and she felt constrained to keep an eye upon the little man.</p> + +<p>In the room which Topanashka had entered, his executive colleague was +sitting on a round piece of wood, a low upright cylinder, whose upper +surface was slightly hollowed out. Such were the chairs of the Pueblos +in olden times. With the exception of that well-known garment peculiar +to Indians and babies, and called breech-clout, the governor's manly +form was not concealed by any vestment whatever. But while he evidently +thought that at home the necessities of costume might be dispensed with, +he had not abandoned the luxuries of ornamentation. He wore on his naked +body a necklace of wolves' teeth, ear pendants of black and green +stones, and wristbands of red leather. The latter he carried in order to +relieve his heart, still heavy under the severe blow that he had +experienced through the death of his father.</p> + +<p>The tapop was also at work. By means of the well-known fire-drill he was +attempting to perforate a diminutive<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span> shell disk and thus transform it +into the shell bead so essential to the Indian. So intent was he upon +this arduous task that he failed to notice the coming of Topanashka; and +the latter stood beside him for a little while, an impassive observer. +At last Hoshkanyi Tihua looked up, and the visitor said to him,—</p> + +<p>"Umo, you have sent for me and I have come. But if you are engaged, or +have no time now, I do not mind returning again."</p> + +<p>There was a decided irony in the manner in which the old man uttered +these words, and Hoskanyi felt it. He rose quickly, gathered a few +robes, and spread them on the ground. In short he was as pleasant and +accommodating, all at once, as he and his wife had been careless in the +beginning. Topanashka settled down on the hides, and in the meantime the +woman also entered the room and quite unceremoniously squatted beside +the men. Hoshkanyi said to her,—</p> + +<p>"We have to talk together, the maseua and I." He fastened on his spouse +a look timid and imploring; it was plain that he did not venture to send +her out directly,—that he was afraid of her. Koay looked at him +carelessly, and said in a very cool manner,—</p> + +<p>"I want to hear that talk."</p> + +<p>"But I will not allow it," interposed Topanashka; and his cold, piercing +eye rested on the woman's face. She cast hers to the ground, and he +proceeded,—</p> + +<p>"As long as you are here, the tapop and I cannot speak."</p> + +<p>She lifted her head angrily, with the manifest intention of rebelling, +but as soon as her eyes met the cold, determined glance of the +war-chief, she felt a chill, rose, and left the room. Hoshkanyi Tihua +drew a sigh of relief; he was grateful to his visitor for having so +summarily despatched his formidable spouse. Then he said,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"Umo, I have sent for you because a speech has been spoken here in this +house, which belongs to my mother. That speech may be good and it may +not be good, and I cared not to tell my thoughts until I had spoken to +you, nashtio. The matters of which it treated belong before the council, +but I do not know whether to say to you, the nashtio of the Zaashtesh, +Call them together, or not." He was manifestly troubled, and fastened an +uncertain glance upon the face of the other.</p> + +<p>Topanashka very composedly answered,—</p> + +<p>"You are as wise as I, umo; you know what your duties are. Whenever you +say to me, Go and call together the council, I shall do it. If you do +not tell me to do so, I shall not."</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi moved in his seat; the reply did not suit him. After some +hesitation he continued,—</p> + +<p>"I know, father, that you do as the customs of the Zaashtesh +require,"—he held himself erect with an attempt at pride, for he felt +that in the present instance his personality and word represented +customs which were law,—"but I do not know that I shall tell you so or +not. Do you understand me, umo?"</p> + +<p>"I understand your words, Tapop, but you know that I have only to act, +whereas it is your office to speak."</p> + +<p>The cool reply exasperated the little man. He retorted sharply,—</p> + +<p>"And yet you have often spoken in the council, when your hanutsh wanted +something!"</p> + +<p>Topanashka lifted his eyes and gazed fully, calmly, at the other; he +even suppressed a smile.</p> + +<p>"Then it is your hanutsh, Shyuamo, that wants something this time?"</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi felt, as the saying is, very cheap. His secret was out; and +his plan to obtain an expression of opinion<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</a></span> from the maseua ere he came +to a conclusion himself, a total failure. The latter added in a +deprecating way,—</p> + +<p>"If you do not know what to do, ask the Hotshanyi. He will give you good +advice." This was just what the governor wished to avoid, but he knew +that when Topanashka had once expressed his opinion it was useless to +attempt to dissuade him.</p> + +<p>After an interval of silence the civil chief looked up and said,—</p> + +<p>"Come, let us go to the Hotshanyi."</p> + +<p>Topanashka thought over this proposal for a moment. "It is well," he at +last assented; "I will go." With this he rose. The governor rose also, +but was so embarrassed and excited that he would have run out as he was, +in almost complete undress, had not the maseua reminded him by saying,—</p> + +<p>"Remember that we are going to the Shiuana," adding, "take some meal +along."</p> + +<p>"Have you any with you?" inquired Hoshkanyi, with a venomous look. The +other responded quietly,—</p> + +<p>"I do not need any. You are seeking their advice, not I." That settled +the matter.</p> + +<p>As both went out, Koay, who had been sitting as close by the doorway as +possible, snappishly asked her husband,—</p> + +<p>"Where are you going, hachshtze?"</p> + +<p>Topanashka took the trouble of satisfying her curiosity by dryly +answering,—</p> + +<p>"About our own business." The icy look with which he accompanied his +retort subdued the woman.</p> + +<p>The Hotshanyi, or chief penitent, lived with the people of the +Prairie-wolf clan. His abode consisted of two caves on the lower and one +on the upper tier. The two officers of the tribe wandered slowly along +the cliffs, past the abodes of the Sun clan, Topanashka walking as +usual,—erect, with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</a></span> his head bent slightly forward,—Hoshkanyi with a +pompous air, glad to display himself in company with his much more +respected colleague, to whom all the pleasant greetings which the two +received on their peregrination were really directed. When they reached +the cave wherein the cacique resided, Hoshkanyi entered first.</p> + +<p>Close to the fireplace, which was one of those primitive chimneys like +the one we have seen in the home of Shotaye, an old man was seated on +the floor. His age was certainly greater than Topanashka's; he was of +middle height, lean and even emaciated. His eyes were dim, and he +received the greetings of his visitors with an air of indifference or +timidity; it was difficult to determine which. Pointing to the floor he +said,—</p> + +<p>"What brings you to my house, children!" and he coughed a hollow, hectic +cough.</p> + +<p>The tapop began,—</p> + +<p>"We wish—"</p> + +<p>"Do not say we," the maseua corrected him, "you wish, not I."</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi bit his lips and began anew,—</p> + +<p>"I and my brother here have come because I want to ask you something. +But if you are at work, grandfather, then we will go."</p> + +<p>"I am not working, sa uishe," said the cacique. "Speak; I listen. What +is it you wish?"</p> + +<p>"Can I see the kopishtai?" Hoshkanyi whispered anxiously.</p> + +<p>The eyes of the Hotshanyi brightened. His look suddenly became clear and +firm. With surprising alacrity he rose, as if he had become younger at +once. His whole figure, although bent, attained vigour and elasticity. +Before leaving the cave he looked inquiringly at Topanashka, who only +shook his head and said in a low tone,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"I have nothing to ask."</p> + +<p>The two left the room. The place where Those Above were thought to be +accessible to the intercession of man was the cave adjoining, but there +was no communication between the two chambers.</p> + +<p>Presently the cacique crept back to where they had left Topanashka +alone, and Hoshkanyi followed. The former resumed his seat by the +hearth, whereas the tapop cowered in front of him. He looked anxiously +in the old man's face, and at the same time shot an occasional quick +glance over toward the maseua. In a hollow voice the Hotshanyi said,—</p> + +<p>"You may speak now, sa uishe; the kopishtai know that you are here."</p> + +<p>"Sa umo Hotshanyi," the tapop commenced, "I have listened to a speech. +Things have been said to me that concern the tribe." He stopped short +and fastened his eyes on the floor.</p> + +<p>"This is well," the cacique said encouragingly; "you must hear what the +children of Pāyatyama and Sanatyaya are doing; you are their father."</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi sighed, and appeared to be much embarrassed.</p> + +<p>"Speak, motātza," urged the old man.</p> + +<p>"I don't know what to do," the little man stuttered.</p> + +<p>"Have you been asked to do anything?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, they have—" He stopped, sighed again, and then proceeded hastily +and with an expression of anguish in his face, "Shyuamo hanutsh asks +that Tzitz hanutsh—"</p> + +<p>The Hotshanyi commanded him to desist.</p> + +<p>"Stay, stay, Hoshkanyi Tihua!" he hoarsely exclaimed. "You know that we, +the mothers of the tribe, will not listen to anything that divides our +children among themselves or that might cause division among them. You +ask for advice from me. This advice you shall receive, but<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</a></span> only on +things that I can know of and which I dare to hear. If you speak to me +of strife and dispute, I shall not listen to it. Speak of yourself, not +of others."</p> + +<p>Topanashka was an attentive listener, but not a muscle in his face +moved; whereas the little tapop was manifestly in great trouble. He +coughed, hemmed and hawed, twisted his body, moved uneasily in his seat, +and at last continued in a faltering manner,—</p> + +<p>"I do not know whether or not I ought to call the council together."</p> + +<p>"Were you asked to do it?"</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"Then you must do it; it is your duty," replied the Hotshanyi. He spoke +imperatively, and with remarkable dignity of manner. Thus the first +point was settled. And the tapop with growing uneasiness proceeded to +his next.</p> + +<p>"It has been said to me that I should send my brother here," pointing at +Topanashka, "to call together the fathers. Now is it well to do so, or +shall I send the assistant civil chieftain to the men?" Hoshkanyi spoke +like a schoolboy who was delivering a disagreeable message.</p> + +<p>The matter in itself seemed of no consequence at all, but the manner in +which the governor spoke and acted looked extremely suspicious. Both of +his listeners became attentive; the cacique displayed no signs of +surprise, but he looked at the speaker fixedly, and inquired of him, +speaking very slowly,—</p> + +<p>"Is my brother the maseua willing to go?"</p> + +<p>"I have not asked him as yet."</p> + +<p>"Then ask him," sternly commanded the old man.</p> + +<p>Almost trembling, the tapop turned to Topanashka, who was sitting +immovable, with lips firmly set and sparkling eyes.</p> + +<p>"Will you call the council together, nashtio?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</a></span></p> + +<p>"No!" exclaimed the maseua.</p> + +<p>"You have heard what your brother says," coldly proceeded the cacique; +"you know now what you are to do. My brother will not go, and you can +only command him if the council orders you to do so. Therefore send the +assistant; he is your messenger. Do your duty and nothing else, for it +is not good to attempt anything new unless Pāyatyama has so +directed." The words were spoken in a tone of solemn warning, and even +Topanashka was startled, for never before had he heard the Hotshanyi +speak thus. The old man had always been very meek and mild in his +utterances, but now his voice sounded almost prophetic. Was he inspired +by Those Above? Did the Shiuana speak through him? Was there danger for +the tribe?</p> + +<p>At all events the conference had come to a close, for the cacique had +bent his head, and spoke no more.</p> + +<p>"Trouashatze, sa umo," said Topanashka, and left the room. Hoshkanyi +followed hurriedly. The cacique took no notice of their departure.</p> + +<p>When both men stood outside, Topanashka turned to the tapop coldly, +asking,—</p> + +<p>"Are you going to call the council?"</p> + +<p>"I will," whined the little man.</p> + +<p>"For what day?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know yet."</p> + +<p>"But I want to know," sternly, almost menacingly, insisted the other. "I +want to know, for I shall be present!"</p> + +<p>"Four days from now," cried Hoshkanyi, trembling.</p> + +<p>"What time?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know yet. When the moon rises," he added in despair, as the +cold, determined gaze of Topanashka met his eye. Without a further word +the war-chieftain turned and went off.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</a></span></p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi was utterly annihilated. He had made a total failure, and as +he stood there like a child that has just been thoroughly whipped he +began to curse the weakness that had caused him to yield to the advice +and the demands of Tyope. For it was Tyope who had brought him to act +the part in which the unfortunate governor had so disgracefully failed. +Tyope, when as representative of the clan Shyuamo he asked the tapop to +call together the council for a matter wherein the Turquoise people were +interested, had artfully told him that as one of their number it would +be better if the maseua would issue the call. He knew very well that +this was an innovation; but the deceiver made it apparent that if +Topanashka should yield, and commit the desired misstep, the blame would +of course fall upon the war-chief, and the civil chief would profit by +the other's mistake, and would gain in the opinion of the people at the +expense of the maseua.</p> + +<p>But Tyope, cunning as he was, had underrated the firmness and +perspicacity of Topanashka as much as he had overrated the abilities of +Hoshkanyi. As soon as the latter saw the rigidity of his colleague in a +matter of duty, he felt completely at sea; he lost sight of everything +that Tyope had recommended, tumbled from one mistake to another, and +finally exposed himself to grave suspicions. As the popular saying is, +he let the cat out of the bag, and made an absolute, miserable fiasco. +All this he saw clearly, and he cursed Tyope, and cursed himself for +having become his tool. More than that, he trembled when he thought of +what Tyope would say, and also what his own energetic wife would call +him, and even perhaps do to him, if he went home. For Koay was sure to +exact a full report of what had occurred; and to save himself, nothing +remained but to tell her lies. This he finally determined upon. But to +Tyope he could not lie; to Tyope he must tell the truth; and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</a></span> then? +Hoshkanyi Tihua wended his way home wrapped in thoughts of a very +unsatisfactory nature.</p> + +<p>While the governor of the Queres was thus agitated by unpleasant +forebodings, the mind of the war-chief was not less occupied by gloomy +thoughts. Of all the leading men of the tribe, Topanashka saw perhaps +most clearly the sinister machinations of some of the Turquoise people. +Still he had not discovered, and could not even surmise, the real object +of their intrigues. Of an intention to divide the tribe he had no idea. +Personal ambition, greed, and thirst for influence was all he could +think of; and he felt sure that they would not prevail, for to personal +ambition the tribal system afforded little, if any, opportunity. It was +manifest however from what Hoshkanyi had involuntarily divulged, that +the clan Shyuamo intended to press some claim against the small Water +clan, which besides was so distantly located from the abodes and the +lands of the Turquoise that he could see no just reason for a claim. It +was equally impossible for him to imagine the nature of the claim. +Quarrels between clans are always most dangerous for the existence of a +tribe, for disruption and consequent weakening is likely to result from +them. The old man felt the gravest apprehensions; he saw imminent danger +for his people; and still he could not arrive at any conclusion before +the threatening storm had broken. There was no possibility of averting +the peril, for he could not even mention its approach to any one.</p> + +<p>Topanashka was calm and absolutely brave. His life was nothing to him +except as indispensable for the performance of his duty. He knew long +ago that the leaders of the movement for which the Turquoise people were +used as battering-rams hated him, that he was a thorn in their flesh, a +stone in their crooked paths. If the revelations of Hoshkanyi created +deep apprehensions in him, it was out of no<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</a></span> personal fear; in the +present instance it was clear that a trap had been set for the purpose +of decoying him into a false move. It was the first time that anything +of the kind had been attempted; and Topanashka looked upon it as very +serious, not for his individual sake, but because it showed that it was +undertaken jointly with a move that was sure to bring about internal +disturbances, and was probably a part of that move itself, and because +it exhibited a degree of boldness on the part of the schemers which +proved that their plans were nearly, if not absolutely, mature. A crisis +was near at hand; he saw it, but it could not be prevented. A deep gloom +settled on the heart of the old maseua, and something like despondency +crept over him at times. It caused him to forget the matter of his +grandson's wooing and his proposed appeal to the Shiuana in behalf of +Okoya, and to look forward to the momentous time, four days hence, when +his mind would become enlightened on the impending danger. All his +thoughts were henceforth with the council and the object for which it +was to be held. He looked forward to it with sadness and even with fear. +It was clear to him that the hour of that council must become an evil +hour in the annals of his people.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></a>CHAPTER XI.</h3> +<p>The four days at the expiration of which the council was to take place +were drawing to a close, for it was the night of the fourth, that on +which the uuityam was to meet. It was a beautiful night; the full moon +shone down into the gorge in its greatest splendour, and only along the +cliffs was it possible to walk in the shadow. The air was cool and +balmy; not a breeze stirred; and the population of the Rito seemed to +enjoy the luminous, still, and refreshing hours that followed upon a +warm and busy day. Laughter, singing, shouting, came from the roofs and +the vicinity of the houses, as well as from the caves and their +approaches. The people felt happy; few if any suspected that a momentous +question agitated the minds of some of their number.</p> + +<p>Two men were walking along the cliffs toward the group of cave-dwellings +which the Prairie-wolf clan inhabited. They hugged the rocks so closely +that most of the time their figures disappeared in the inky shadows of +projecting or beetling cliffs and pillars. One of these men asked in a +low tone,—</p> + +<p>"Are you going to the uuityam?"</p> + +<p>"I am," replied the other.</p> + +<p>The words were spoken in a tone sufficiently loud to enable any one +acquainted with the inhabitants of the Tyuonyi to recognize in the first +speaker Tyame Tihua, the delegate or councilman from the Eagle clan, in +the other,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</a></span> our old friend Topanashka. After exchanging these few words +both continued their walk in silence.</p> + +<p>The round chamber in which the meetings of the tribal council were +usually held exists to-day as a semicircular indentation in the cliffs, +the rudely arched ceiling of which is still covered with a thick coating +of soot. The front wall has crumbled long ago. At the time we speak of +it was entire, and the apartment formed a nearly circular hall of more +than usual size, with a low entrance in front and two small air-holes on +each side of the doorway.</p> + +<p>As the two men approached the place, they noticed that a number of +others were already congregated in front of it, but that no light issued +from the interior. It was a sign that the council was not yet assembled, +and especially that the religious chiefs had not made their appearance. +Those who were present assumed any posture imaginable, provided it gave +them comfort. They talked and conversed about very unimportant matters, +and laughed and joked. There was no division into separate groups, +foreshadowing the drift of opinions and of interests; for no lobbying +was going on. Every one seemed to be as free and easy as in his own home +or in the estufa among his companions, and the greatest apparent harmony +prevailed. One man only had retired to a rocky recess where he sat aloof +from the others in the darkest shadow of the already shadowy spot. It +was the old chief of the Delight Makers, the Koshare Naua.</p> + +<p>When the last two comers reached the group and offered the usual +greeting, the conversation—in which the delegate from Tzitz hanutsh, a +short, stout man, and his colleague from Oshatsh had been the loudest +participants—came to a sudden stop. The subject of the discussion was +not a reason for its abrupt breaking off, for it was merely the +all-absorbing topic as to whether two summers ago it had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</a></span> rained as +early as this year. It was out of respect for the maseua, out of +deference to his presence, that the other clan representatives became +silent, all except one. That one was Tyope, who continued the subject, +as if he intended to display greater independence than the rest. +Nevertheless, as no one paid attention to his speech, he felt at last +constrained to drop into silence. Not for a long time, however, for as +if he wished to atone for his lack of civility he called out to +Topanashka,—</p> + +<p>"You are late, sa nashtio!"</p> + +<p>"Early enough yet, satyumishe," replied the old man quietly, and Tyame +remarked,—</p> + +<p>"Shyuamo dwells nearer to the uuityam than we. The Turquoise men have +everything close at hand,—the tapop, the place, everything, and +everybody. All we have is the maseua," he added laughing, "and he is +very old."</p> + +<p>The laughter became general, and Tyope said in a tone of flattery,—</p> + +<p>"Our nashtio is old, but he is still stronger than you, Tyame. He is +also wiser than all of us together. Our father is very strong, runs like +a deer, and his eye is that of an eagle."</p> + +<p>There was something like irony in this speech, but Topanashka took no +notice of it. He was looking for the tapop, a difficult task in the +darkness, where a number of men are grouped in all kinds of postures. +Finally he inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Where is Hoshkanyi?"</p> + +<p>"Not here," came a reply from several voices.</p> + +<p>"And the yaya?"</p> + +<p>"Tza yaya," was the negative answer.</p> + +<p>"Then we are not too late," said the war-chief, turning to Tyame. He sat +down among the rest, and the talk went on as before his arrival.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</a></span></p> + +<p>At last the governor came. He offered a short greeting and received a +careless reply. Then he crawled into the cave, and his assistant +followed him. Soon a rustling noise was heard inside, a grating like +that of a drill followed, and everybody outside became silent. The tapop +was starting the council-fire, and he used for the purpose that +venerable implement of primitive times, the fire-drill. It was a sacred +performance, therefore the sudden silence of all within hearing of the +process. Little by little a glimmer of light illuminated the entrance of +the cave; the fire had started, which was a favourable omen. Now the +conversation might be resumed, but nobody entered the room. The fire was +burning, and its light shone vividly through doorway and port-holes, and +the men outside were beginning to move and to yawn, and some had even +fallen asleep, but no one gave a sign of impatience. Stillness +prevailed; it was so late that all noise and bustle had ceased, and the +rippling and rushing of the brook alone pervaded the night.</p> + +<p>Several more men approached from various directions; their steps were +almost inaudible, and when they reached the company each invariably +uttered a hoarse "guatzena, sa uishe." One by one the new-comers glided +into the estufa, until six of them had entered. Then a metallic sound +was heard within, as if two plates of very hard material were beaten +against each other. All rose at once; those who had fallen asleep were +shaken and pulled until they woke; and one after another filed into the +chamber, Topanashka being the last. The metallic sound produced by two +plates of basalt had been the call to council.</p> + +<p>The interior of the estufa was as brightly illuminated as a small fire +could make it, the smoke of which found egress through the door and the +two air-holes, or rose to the low ceiling, where it floated like a +grayish cloud. The air was heavy and stifling, and the odour of burning +pitch proceeded from the pine wood with which the flames were fed in the +centre of the room. Close to the fire the tapop had squatted, with three +aged men by his side in the same posture. All three wore short, black +wraps with red stripes. We recognize in one of these men, who sit with +humble, downcast looks, the chief penitent, or Hotshanyi; the other two +are his assistants, the shaykatze and the uishtyaka. In their immediate +neighbourhood sat three others, whose hair also was turning gray; but +they sat upright and looked around with freedom and assurance. Their +dress had nothing particular or distinctive about it, but each carried +on his head feathers of a certain kind. One, with a tall, spare figure, +an intelligent face, and dark complexion, wore behind each ear one blue +and one yellow feather. He was the Hishtanyi Chayan, the principal +medicine-man of the tribe. Next to him was the Shkuy Chayan, or great +shaman for the hunt, equally tall, slender, and with a thin face and +quick, unsteady glance. The third, or Shikama Chayan, was an individual +of ordinary looks and coarse features, who was decorated by a single +upright feather. The leaders of the societies of the Koshare and Cuirana +had squatted among the central group, while a projection that ran around +the whole room served as a bench, or settee, for the representatives of +the clans.</p> + +<p>This arrangement corresponded closely to the degree of importance of the +various officers, or rather to their assumed proximity to the higher +powers under whose protection the tribe believed itself to be placed. +The tapop, as chairman of the meeting, occupied the middle, together +with the principal religious functionaries,—the yaya, or mothers of the +tribe. On the outer circumference were placed the nashtio, or fathers, +the delegates of the clans. The Koshare Naua and his colleague of the +Cuirana held<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</a></span> an intermediate position. Topanashka, as military head, +and the assistant governor, who had neither voice nor vote, sat beside +the entrance, guarding it. A lieutenant of the maseua crouched outside +to prevent the approach of eavesdroppers.</p> + +<p>As soon as the rustling noise occasioned by so many people taking their +seats in a small room had subsided, the Hishtanyi Chayan again seized +the two basalt plates and caused them to ring. When the metallic sound +was heard, everybody became very quiet; and not one of the twenty-three +men that composed the meeting moved. All maintained the deepest silence, +fastening their eyes on the ground. The shaman scattered sacred meal to +the six regions, then he raised his eyes to the ceiling, and finally +turned to the three caciques with the formal greeting, "Guatzena, yaya!" +then to the others, with "Guatzena, nashtio!"</p> + +<p>Raising both hands upward, he pronounced the following prayer:—</p> + +<div class="blockquot"><p>"Raua Pāyatyama our father, Sanatyaya our mother, Maseua, +Oyoyāuā! You all, the Shiuana all, the Kopishtai all,—all, +raua! Hear what we shall speak, witness all our deeds. Make wise +the heart, cunning the ear, bright the eyes, and strong the arm. +Give us wisdom and goodness, that our hearts may listen ere we say +'yes,' 'no,' or 'perhaps.' Assist your children, help the +Zaashtesh, that they may remain united among themselves, wise, +far-seeing, and strong. We call upon you, the Shiuana, the +kopishtai; whisper to us good thoughts and guide us to the right. +To you, Pāyatyama, Sanatyaya, Maseua,—to all of you we pray. +Raua, raua! Ho-ā, ho-ā, raua!"</p></div> + +<p>Again the speaker scattered yellow meal in front of the principal +penitent, who only bowed in a dignified manner in response. The +remainder of the assembly uttered an affirmative "[=A], ā," and one +after the other rose and deposited sacrificial meal before the cacique. +When each of them<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</a></span> had resumed his seat, the Hishtanyi Chayan turned to +the tapop and looked inquiringly.</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi Tihua assumed an air of solemn importance, for he was to play +a prominent rôle. He glanced around the circle pompously; but when his +eye caught the cold gaze of Topanashka he felt almost a chill, and +shrank to natural and more modest proportions. He looked quickly in the +direction where Tyope was sitting; but the delegate from Shyuamo hanutsh +held his face covered with both hands, and did not notice the pleading +look of the little governor. So the latter began in an unsteady tone,—</p> + +<p>"Hotshanyi, shaykatze, uishtyaka, and you, the mothers of the tribe, +hear me! Hear me also, you who are our fathers,"—his voice grew +stronger; he was recovering assurance. "I have called you together to +listen to what I say." He crowed the last words rather than spoke them.</p> + +<p>"My brother, the nashtio of Shyuamo hanutsh," continued he, "has spoken +to me and said,"—he stopped and shot a glance of inquiry over toward +Tyope, but Tyope failed to note it,—"satyumishe has said, 'Tapop, my +hanutsh is numerous and has many children, but only very little maize; +the motātza and the makatza are many, but of beans there are few, and +the field we are tilling is small.'" Hoshkanyi Tihua was manifestly +pleased with his own eloquence, for he again looked around the room for +marks of admiration. Only the icy look of Topanashka met his gaze, and +he proceeded more modestly,—</p> + +<p>"My brother from Shyuamo then said to me, 'See here, nashtio Tapop, +there are the people from Tzitz; they are the least in numbers on the +Tyuonyi, and yet they have as much ground as we; and they raised as much +maize and even more beans, for they are higher up than we, and get more +water than we. Now, therefore, call them together,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</a></span> all the yaya and the +fathers, and say to them, "Shyuamo hanutsh demands from Tzitz hanutsh +that it should share its field with us, for where there are two mouths +of Shyuamo there is only one of Tzitz; but when Tzitz raises one ear of +corn, Shyuamo grows not more than one."'"</p> + +<p>He had spoken, and drew a heavy sigh of relief. The most profound +silence reigned. Tyope remained with his head bowed and his face covered +with both hands. Topanashka sat rigidly immovable, his cold piercing +gaze fastened on the tapop. The representative of the Water clan made a +very wry face and looked at the fire.</p> + +<p>The tapop had yet to perform one duty ere discussion could begin. He +turned to the Hotshanyi and addressed him,—</p> + +<p>"Sa umo, you and your brethren the shaykatze and the uishtyaka, I +address; what do you say to what Shyuamo is asking? Speak, yaya; we are +your children; we listen. You are old and wise, we are young and weak."</p> + +<p>The old cacique raised his dim eyes to the speaker and replied in a +hoarse voice,—</p> + +<p>"I thank you, sa uishe,—I thank you for myself and for my brethren here +that you have put this question to us. But"—the voice grew more steady +and strong—"you know that it is our duty to pray, to fast, and to +watch, that peace may rule among the Zaashtesh and that nothing may +disturb it. We cannot listen to anything that calls forth two kinds of +words, and that may bring strife,"—he emphasized strongly the latter +word; "we cannot therefore remain. May the Shiuana enlighten your +hearts. We shall pray that they will counsel you to do good only."</p> + +<p>The old Hotshanyi rose and went toward the doorway. His form was bent, +his step faltering. His two associates followed. Not one of those +present dared to look at them. None of them noticed the deeply, +mournfully significant<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</a></span> glance which the cacique, while he crept through +the door, exchanged with Topanashka.</p> + +<p>The address which the governor had directed to the official penitents +was a mere formality, but a formality that could not be dispensed with. +It was an act of courtesy toward those who in the tribe as well as in +the council represented the higher powers. But as these powers are +conceived as being good, it is not allowed to speak in their presence of +anything that might, in the remotest manner even, bear evil consequences +such as disunion and strife. Therefore the caciques, as soon as they had +been informed of the subject, could not stay at the meeting, but had to +retire.</p> + +<p>This happens at every discussion of a similar nature, and their +departure was merely in the ordinary routine of business. Nobody felt +shocked or even surprised at it. But everybody, on the other hand, +noticed the reply given by the aged Hotshanyi, felt it like some dread +warning,—the foreboding of some momentous question of danger to the +people. An uneasy feeling crept over many of the assistants who were +not, like Tyope and the Koshare Naua, in the secrets of the case. After +the departure of the caciques, therefore, the same dead silence +prevailed as before.</p> + +<p>The tapop broke the silence by turning officially to the principal +shaman and asking him,—</p> + +<p>"Sa umo yaya, what do you hold concerning the demand of our children +from Shyuamo?"</p> + +<p>The Chayan raised his face, his eyes sparkled. He gave his reply in a +positive tone,—</p> + +<p>"I hold it is well, provided Tzitz hanutsh is satisfied." He bent his +head again in token that he had said as much as he cared to say for the +present.</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi Tihua then interrogated the Shkuy Chayan, who very pointedly +answered,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"It is good."</p> + +<p>His colleague, the Shikama Chayan, remained non-committal, saying,—</p> + +<p>"It may be good, it may not be good; I do not know. My hanutsh is +Shutzuna,"—he cast a rapid glance to where the delegate of the +Prairie-wolf people was sitting,—"and we have enough land for +ourselves."</p> + +<p>The governor now addressed the same question successively to the Koshare +Naua and to the leader of the Cuirana. The dim eyes of the former began +to gleam; his shrivelled features assumed a hideous, wolfish expression +as he spoke in a voice trembling yet clear,—</p> + +<p>"It is well. Our brethren deserve what they demand. If the crops ripen, +my children from Shyuamo are those who pray and fast most of all. My +hanutsh alone counts more Koshare than all the others together. If they +get more land they will fast and pray so much the more, and this they do +not for themselves only, but for the benefit of all who dwell on the +Tyuonyi."</p> + +<p>The Cuirana Naua, on the other hand, gave a confused and unsatisfactory +reply. In his opinion it would be well if both clans could agree.</p> + +<p>It was next the turn of the clan delegates to be called up. They were +those most directly interested, but until now they had, out of deference +for their religious leaders, maintained an absolutely passive attitude. +After the Cuirana Naua had spoken, however, many raised their faces, +changed their positions; some looked at the tapop with an air of +expectancy, others glanced around, still others seemed to denote by +their demeanour that they were anxious and eager to speak. Tyope and +Topanashka, alone, did not change their attitudes. The former remained +with his head bent and his face covered with both hands; the latter, who +happened almost directly to face Tyope, with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</a></span> head erect and an +expression of calm watchfulness on his features.</p> + +<p>It was of course impossible to foretell the general feeling among the +members of the council in regard to the demands of the Turquoise people. +The Shkuy Chayan and the Koshare Naua had declared themselves favourable +to their pretensions, but on the other hand the Hishtanyi Chayan—and +his word had greater weight than their speeches—had made a very +significant suggestion by reminding the governor in his reply that the +matter did not properly come before the tribal council, but should be +settled between the two clans directly interested. Hoshkanyi Tihua +should have taken the hint; but Hoshkanyi Tihua had not the slightest +tact; and besides, as a member of the clan Shyuamo, he felt too much +interested in the matter not to be eager to press it at once, however +imprudent and out of place such action might be. He was, moreover, +utterly unconscious of the fact that he was nothing but a tool which +both Tyope and the Naua wielded to further their perfidious designs.</p> + +<p>The tapop therefore called upon the delegate of the Sun clan to speak. +He dwelt not far from the Turquoise people, and he expressed himself +strongly in their favour.</p> + +<p>"It is true," said he, "and I know it to be so, that my friends of +Shyuamo are hungry. I know it, and it is true also, that the Water +people have too much ground. It is right, therefore, for Shyuamo to ask +for a share of what they have in excess. How much it shall be, they must +settle among themselves."</p> + +<p>Everybody did not appear to be satisfied with this; but when the tapop +summoned the representative of the Bear clan to give his opinion, the +speech of the latter was not only stronger, it was even offensive to the +Water people. He accused them of having done wrong in not sharing their<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</a></span> +fields with the clan of the Turquoise some time before, since it was the +duty of those who had too much to divide with those who were poorer. He +said that it was wrong on the part of Tzitz to have remained silent when +they knew how much Shyuamo did for the tribe, while at the same time +they had not enough for their own existence. He charged the tapop, in +the name of the council, with delinquency in not having required the +Water people to share their superabundance with those of the Turquoise. +The delegate of Kohaio was not only aggressive in his speech, but his +manner of delivering it was brusque and violent, and created quite a +stir; and many of the members cast glances at him which were not of a +friendly nature.</p> + +<p>It was now the turn of the delegate of the Water people; and much +depended upon what he would say, for he was, besides the members from +Shyuamo, the party most interested in the proceedings. Kauaitshe, as he +was called, was not, unfortunately, the man for the situation. Short and +clumsy in figure, extremely good-natured and correspondingly slow in +thought and action, he was intellectually heavy and dull. When the +demand upon his clan was first formulated, he listened to it like one +whom it does not concern, and only gradually came to the conception that +the matter was after all of prime importance to him and to those whose +interests he had been selected to defend. Kauaitshe was thunderstruck +upon arriving at full comprehension; he was bewildered, and would much +rather have run away from the council. But that was impossible. He heard +the men speak one by one, and—what to him caused most anxiety—he saw +the moment approaching when he also would be called upon; and the +prospect filled him with dismay. What should he say! What could he say! +The injustice intended toward his constituents, the necessity of +undertaking a task for which he felt himself<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</a></span> incapable, terrified him +at first and soon drove him to utter despair; and as all weak and lazy +natures, when they see themselves driven to the wall, become frenzied, +Kauaitshe, when the tapop turned to him, exploded like a loaded weapon, +venting his wrath upon the governor instead of calmly discussing the +matter itself. He saw in the governor not only a member of the clan +whose plans were detrimental to the interests of his kinsmen, but +chiefly the instrument by means of which he was placed in the present +difficult position. His face turned dark, then yellow. His eyes glowed +like embers. Bounding from his seat, he advanced toward the chairman and +hissed,—</p> + +<p>"I have heard. Yes,"—his voice became louder,—"I have heard enough. +Enough!" he screamed. "You want to take from us what is ours! You want +to rob us, to steal from my people in order that your people may prosper +and we may suffer! That is what you want," and he shook his clenched +fist in the face of the tapop. The latter started up like an irate +turkey, and screamed,—</p> + +<p>"You lie! what we want from you is right! You are only a few people, and +you are lazy; whereas we are many and thrifty; you are a liar!"</p> + +<p>"Hush! hush!" sounded the voice of the principal shaman, between the +shouts and screams of the disputing parties.</p> + +<p>"No! no!" shrieked Kauaitshe, "I will not hush. I will speak! I will +tell these friends—"</p> + +<p>"Water-mole!" yelled the tapop in response; and both the Koshare Naua +and Tyope cried at once,—</p> + +<p>"We are Shyuamo, not shuatyam." Their voices sounded like the +threatening snarls of wild beasts.</p> + +<p>"Hush! hush!" the Hishtanyi Chayan now sternly commanded. Rising, he +grasped the little governor by the shoulder, pulled him back to his +place on the floor, and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</a></span> warningly raised his hand toward Kauaitshe, +whose mouth one of his colleagues had already closed by force.</p> + +<p>"If you hope for light from Those Above," the medicine-man warned the +delegate from Tzitz, "you must not name in their presence the powers of +darkness." To the tapop he said,—</p> + +<p>"Do your duty, but do it as it ought to be done!"</p> + +<p>Kauaitshe reeled back to his place, where he sat down in sullen silence. +It happened to him as it always does to any one who loses his temper at +the wrong time and in the wrong place; after the flurry is over, they +find that they have wasted all their energies, and remain henceforth +incapable of any effort. The delegate of the Water people was <i>hors du +combat</i> for the remainder of the evening.</p> + +<p>The incident had made an impression on the assembly. Nearly everybody +shared more or less in the excitement. Now that quiet was restored, +apparent calmness seemed to prevail in their minds again. The men stared +as motionless as before; but their faces were dark, and many an eye +displayed a spark of passionate fire. Topanashka had not moved during +the quarrel, and Tyope hid his face in his hands as before.</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi's voice still trembled as he called upon the representative of +Tanyi hanutsh. The latter replied,—</p> + +<p>"There is more land yet at the Tyuonyi; let Shyuamo increase their +ground from some waste tract."</p> + +<p>"There is no room for it," growled the Koshare Naua.</p> + +<p>"I say there is," defiantly retorted the other.</p> + +<p>The delegate of the Prairie-wolf people was not only of the same opinion +as his predecessor, he even mentioned a tract of waste land that lay +east of the cultivated plots, from which Shyuamo might take what they +needed. The speaker of Tzina hanutsh, however, was of an adverse +opinion. He remarked that it was always better for a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</a></span> smaller clan to +divide their ground with a more powerful one, as in that case larger +crops would be raised. As matters stood, he added, only a portion of the +land belonging to the Water people was tilled. This the member from +Huashpa denied, and reminded him that the Hishtanyi Chayan had suggested +that the whole matter should be settled by the two clans privately. Both +the Cuirana Naua and Tyame, the delegate of the Eagle clan, could not +refrain from expressing their approval in an audible manner by the +customary "[=A]-ā," and the Shikama Chayan slightly nodded assent.</p> + +<p>It was already late, but nobody thought of the hour. On such occasions +the Indian can sit up whole nights without ever thinking of rest. Not +only was everybody interested, but the excitement, although barely +visible on the surface, was rapidly growing; and personal ill-feeling +and spite cropped out more and more.</p> + +<p>Tyame having expressed himself in favour of the opinion of the delegate +from Huashpa hanutsh, the tapop could not refrain from going out of the +ordinary routine in order to slight him, and to give the floor to the +member from Hiits Hanyi. This flattered the popular delegate, and he +accordingly spoke so strongly in favour of the claim presented by +Shyuamo that at the close of his speech several voices at once grunted +assent. Both parties were growing decidedly bitter.</p> + +<p>Tyame noticed the intended slight; so when Hoshkanyi called him up he +opened his talk with the remark,—</p> + +<p>"One can see that you are Shyuamo."</p> + +<p>"That is what I am," the little fellow bragged.</p> + +<p>"But you are tapop also," Tyame objected.</p> + +<p>"Why do you speak thus? Are you angry that you could not be used for the +place?" venomously inquired the governor.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</a></span></p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 451px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-256" id="ILLUS-256"></a> +<img src='images/illus-256.jpg' width='451' alt='The Hishtanyi Chayan, or Chief Medicine Man' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>The Hishtanyi Chayan, or Chief Medicine Man</span> +</div> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</a></span>"If +I were in your place," retorted the Eagle, "I should do as is +customary, and call upon each one in turn."</p> + +<p>"You have time enough left to speak against Shyuamo," said the chief of +the Delight Makers in a wicked manner.</p> + +<p>"That I shall do, most assuredly," exclaimed Tyame. "I am against giving +Shyuamo any more ground than they have at present. You have enough for +yourselves, for your women, and for all your children. Do more work in +the field and do less penance; be shyayak rather than Koshare!" He rose +and turned toward Tyope. "Your woman belongs to our hanutsh, and I know +that it is not you who feed her; and so you are, all of you. You live +from other people's crops!"</p> + +<p>Tyope looked up, and his eyes flashed; but in a quiet tone he +answered,—</p> + +<p>"Your woman is Shyuamo; you know best how it is." The other continued +with growing passion,—</p> + +<p>"And when your wife was from Tzitz everybody knew that it was not you +who supported her, but that she maintained you!"</p> + +<p>Loud murmurs arose, and the Shkuy Chayan called Tyame to order, so that +Tyope did not have time for a reply to this insulting insinuation.</p> + +<p>Of all the clans represented three had yet to express their views. These +were the clans of Yakka, of the Panther, and Shyuamo. The delegate of +the Corn people was no friend of Tyame's, therefore he spoke directly +against what the Eagle had intimated. He emphasized how detrimental it +might become for a small cluster to own too much tillable land while a +large and important clan was suffering for the lack of vegetable food. +With notable shrewdness, he exposed to the meeting the danger for the +whole tribe in case one of its principal components should begin to +decrease in numbers. He wound up by saying,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"The strong hanutsh are those who maintain the tribe, for they are those +who give us the most people that do penance for the welfare of all, be +they Koshare or Cuirana. They also have the greatest number of warriors +and hunters. If they have nothing to eat, they cannot watch, pray, and +fast in honour of Those Above! So the Shiuana and the Kopishtai become +dissatisfied with us, and withdraw their protection from their children; +and we become lost through suffering those to starve who are most +useful." But he omitted altogether the important fact that there was +still waste land in the gorge, and that it was far preferable to redeem +such tracts than to create dissension.</p> + +<p>Still it must be acknowledged that the clearing of timbered expanses, +such as those on the eastern end of the valley mostly were, opposed +great difficulties to the Indian. At the time when the Rito was settled, +the native had only stone implements. To cut down trees, to clear brush +even, was a tedious and protracted undertaking when it had to be +performed with stone axes and hatchets. Fire was the most effective +agent, but fire in such proximity to the dwellings was a dangerous +servant. On the western end there was no tillable land beyond the +patches of the Water clan. Still, if there had been any disposition on +the part of Shyuamo to be reasonable, they would have remained satisfied +with extending their field slowly and gradually toward the east; but +neither Tyope nor the Naua really wanted more land; what they desired +was strife, disunion, an irremediable breach in the tribe.</p> + +<p>The Panther clan, whose representative had to speak now, was a cluster +which belonged neither to the larger nor to the smaller groups. +Occupying, as was the case, a section of the big house, the Panther +people were consequently near neighbours of Tanyi, and they sympathized +generally with the latter. Their delegate, however, was Koshare, and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</a></span> he +leaned not so much toward the Turquoise as toward what seemed to be the +desire of the leading Delight Makers,—the Naua and Tyope. He therefore +expressed himself bluntly in favour of Tzitz hanutsh giving up a certain +quantity of land to the clan Shyuamo, without stating his opinion or +suggesting in the least how it ought to be done.</p> + +<p>Every member of the council, Tyope and Topanashka excepted, had spoken. +The majority of votes seemed in favour of the claim represented, but it +is not plurality of votes which decides, but unanimity of opinion and +conviction; and finally and in the last instance, the utterances of +those who speak in the name of the powers above. The shamans had given +their opinions, the Shkuy was manifestly favourable to Shyuamo, but his +colleague, the Hishtanyi Chayan, had spoken in a manner that restricted +the point at issue to a discussion among the clans directly interested. +The Histanyi Chayan was a personage of great authority, and many of +those who were on the side of the Turquoise people thought his word to +be law in the end. They had shown themselves friendly toward their +brethren of Shyuamo, willing, however, to abide by what the closing +discussion would bring to light. That discussion was yet to commence, +and the opening was to be the speech of Tyope himself. Much stress also +was laid upon what Topanashka would say, for he too was to take part. +Some had their misgivings concerning the real object of the move which +every one felt certain Tyope and the Koshare Naua had set on foot; and +when the tapop summoned Tyope to speak at last, there was something like +a subdued flutter among the audience. Many turned their heads in the +direction of the speaker, others displayed in their features the marks +of unusual attention.</p> + +<p>Tyope rose slowly from his seat. He looked around quietly; there was a +sardonic smile on his lips. His eyes<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</a></span> almost closed; he spoke in a +muffled voice, slowly and very distinctly. He was evidently master of +his subject, and a natural orator.</p> + +<p>"Yaya, nashtio, Tapop, I have heard what you have all said, and it is +well, for it is well for each one of you to have spoken his thoughts, in +order that the people be pleased and delight come into their hearts. For +there are many of us, the fathers of the tribe, and each one has his own +thoughts; and thoughts are like faces, never two alike. For this reason +did I speak to our father the tapop that he should call in the uuityam, +in order that all might hear and that nobody could say +afterward,—'Shyuamo hanutsh has taken from Tzitz hanutsh what belonged +to the Water people, and behold we knew nothing about it!' Shyuamo +hanutsh"—he raised his voice and glanced around with flashing +eyes—"has many people; Shyuamo is strong! But the men of the Turquoise +are just! They go about in daylight and speak loudly, and are not like +the water that roars at night and drops into silence as soon as oshatsh +brightens the world." After this fling at the delegate of the Water +clan, Tyope paused a moment; he seemed to wait for a reply, but none +came, the explanation of his action in carrying the matter before the +council appearing to satisfy all. "Shyuamo hanutsh," he proceeded, "is +great in numbers but weak in strength, for its people have no food for +themselves, and what they raise is barely enough for their koitza, their +makatza, and the little ones. They themselves must starve," he cried, +"in order that other clans may increase through the children which my +men beget with their daughters!"</p> + +<p>The most profound silence followed these words. The speaker paused again +and looked around as if challenging an answer. He felt very sure of his +point.</p> + +<p>"We have worked, worked as hard as any one on the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</a></span> Tyuonyi, but our +numbers have grown faster than our crops. Go and look at the field of +Shyuamo and you will see how many are the corn-plants, and how large the +ears of corn, but the field is too small! We have not more land than the +Turkey people, and not as much as the Water clan! When during last +summer no rain fell, notwithstanding all our fasting, prayer, and +sacrifice, when yamunyi dried up and kaname shrivelled, Tzitz hanutsh +still had enough to eat, and its men grew fat!" This hint at the stout +representative of the Water clan created great hilarity. Her +representative growled,—</p> + +<p>"You are not lean either."</p> + +<p>Without noticing this interruption, Tyope proceeded,—</p> + +<p>"Its women and its children are well! But we, at the lower end of the +cliffs,"—he extended his arm to the east,—"starve in order that your +daughters and the little ones whom we have begotten to the other clans +shall not perish. We had no more than food enough to pray for, to fast +for, in order that the Shiuana might not let our brethren be lost." Here +the Koshare Naua, as well as the representative of the Panther clan, +uttered an audible "[=A]-ā;" and even the Shkuy Chayan nodded. "How +many Koshare are there in Tzitz hanutsh? How many in Tanyi? How many in +Tyame who would sacrifice themselves for the ripening of fruit? How many +in Huashpa? Shyuamo alone has as many Delight Makers as the remainder of +the Zaashtesh. One single clan as many as eleven others together! +And"—he drew himself up to his full height and fastened on the delegate +of the Water clan a glance of strange fierceness, as he cried—"while +your Koshare feed themselves well between the fasts, ours starve to +regain strength after they have watched, prayed, and starved!"</p> + +<p>This explosion of bitter reproach was again followed by deep silence. +Tyope was indeed a fascinating speaker.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</a></span> The maseua and the Hishtanyi +Chayan were the only ones whom his oratorical talent could not lead +astray. He proceeded in a quieter tone,—</p> + +<p>"We need more land. Some of our fathers have suggested that we should +extend our territory to the eastward and open the soil there. They mean +well; but there is not enough, and the pines are too near. Shall we go +as far as Cuapa, where there is enough soil, or where the kauaush +descends to the painted cave? Shall we go and live where the Moshome +would surround us and howl about like hungry wolves? No! Ere we do this +we have thought to say to our brethren, 'Tzitz has more land than it +needs; Tzitz is our brother; and we will ask them, "Satyumishe, give us +some of that of which you have too much, so that we may not be lost."' +But not to the Water people alone did we wish to speak; no, to all of +you, to the yaya nashtio and the tapop, that you all may know it and +assist us in our need. For rather than starve we shall leave the Tyuonyi +and look for another place. And then," he concluded, "you will become +weak and we shall be weak; and the Moshome, the Tehuas, and the Puyatye +will be stronger than the Queres, for we shall be divided!"</p> + +<p>He resumed his seat in token that his speech was ended. From all sides +sounded the affirmative grunt "[=A]-ā-ā;" the Shkuy Chayan and the +Cuirana Naua even nodded. Tyope had spoken very well.</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi Tihua was delighted with the talk of his clan-brother. +Forgetful of his position as chairman he looked around the circle +proudly, as if to say, "He can do it better than any one of you." The +stillness that followed was suddenly broken by the voice of the +Hishtanyi Chayan, who called out in a dry, business-like manner,—</p> + +<p>"Our brother Tyope has spoken well, and all the others have spoken as +their hearts directed them to speak; but my<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</a></span> brother"—he emphasized the +<i>my</i>—"the maseua has not yet said what he thinks. My brother is very +wise. Let him open his heart to us."</p> + +<p>There was a slight commotion among the assembled parties. The speech of +Tyope had so monopolized their attention that none of them had thought +of the maseua. Now they were reminded of his presence through the +principal medicine-man himself, and that reminder acted like a reproach. +The eyes of all, Tyope and the Koshare Naua excepted, turned toward the +doorway, where Topanashka was quietly sitting. The two men from Shyuamo +affected to pay no further attention to what was going on.</p> + +<p>Topanashka Tihua remained sitting. He directed his sharp, keen glance to +the Hishtanyi Chayan, as if to him alone he condescended to speak. Then +he said,—</p> + +<p>"I believe as you do, nashtio yaya, but I also believe as you, Tyope, +have spoken." So great was the surprise caused by this that Tyope lifted +his face and looked at the old man in blank astonishment. Kauaitshe +stared at Topanashka like one suddenly aroused by a wondrous piece of +news.</p> + +<p>"Tyope is right," continued the maseua; "Shyuamo has not soil enough. He +is also right in saying that there is not room enough on the Tyuonyi for +making new plantations."</p> + +<p>"[=A]-ā," the delegate from the Turquoise interjected.</p> + +<p>"It is true our brethren are suffering for want of land whereon to grow +their corn. It is equally true that Tzitz hanutsh has more land than it +needs, and it is well that Shyuamo should ask for what it wants and not +leave the Zaashtesh forever. Tyope has well spoken."</p> + +<p>Nothing can describe the effect of this speech. Even the chief of the +Delight Makers smiled approvingly a hideous, satanic grin of pleasure. +He felt like loving the speaker;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</a></span> that is, provided the schemer had been +capable of liking anybody but himself. The eyes of Tyope sparkled with +grim delight. Kauaitshe and Tyame hung their heads, and reckoned +themselves lost forever. The maseua continued, still addressing the +principal shaman,—</p> + +<p>"But you are right also, nashtio yaya, when you say that it is Tzitz +hanutsh who shall decide whether or not it wishes to part with some of +its fields for the benefit of the Turquoise people." Both Tyope and the +Koshare Naua grew very serious at these words. "We cannot compel the +Water people to give up any of their soil."</p> + +<p>"No," the Shikama Chayan audibly whispered.</p> + +<p>"But if Shyuamo hanutsh says to Tzitz hanutsh, 'We will give you such +and such things that are precious to you if you give us the land,' and +does it,—then I am in favour of compelling Tzitz hanutsh to give it; +for it is better thus than that the tribe should be divided and each +part go adrift. These are my thoughts, sa nashtio yaya."</p> + +<p>The Hishtanyi Chayan actively nodded assent, and all around the circle +approving grunts were heard. The old man's speech satisfied the majority +of the council, with the sole exception of those who represented the +clan Shyuamo; it was now their turn to become excited, and the Koshare +was the first one to display his dissatisfaction.</p> + +<p>"What shall we give?" he muttered. "We are poor, we have nothing. Why +should we give anything for that which does not help the others? It will +help us, but only us and nobody else. We give nothing because we have +nothing," he hissed at last, and looked at Tyope as if urging him to be +firm and not to promise anything under any circumstances. Tyope remained +mute; the words of the maseua appeared to leave him unmoved. But Tyame, +the man of the Eagles, became incensed at this refusal on the part of +the Turquoise people. He shouted to the Koshare Naua,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"What! you will give nothing? Why are you Koshare, then? Why are you +their chief? Do you never receive anything for what you do? You are +wealthy, you have green stones, red jewels from the water; you have and +you get from the people everything that is precious and makes the heart +glad. You alone have more precious things than all the rest of us +together!"</p> + +<p>"It is not true!" exclaimed Tyope.</p> + +<p>"We are poor!" screeched the Koshare Naua.</p> + +<p>Kauaitshe now interfered; he had recovered from his stupor and yelled, +"You have much, you are wealthy!" Turning against Tyope he shouted to +him,—</p> + +<p>"Why should we, before all the others, give you the soil that you want? +Why should we, before all the others, give it to you for nothing? You +are thieves, you are Moshome, shutzuna, tiatiu! No!" He stamped his foot +on the ground. "No! we will give you nothing, nothing at all, even if +you give us everything that the Koshare have schemed and stolen from the +people!"</p> + +<p>The commanding voice of the Hishtanyi sounded through the +tumult,—"Hush! Hush!" but it was of no avail; passions were aroused, +and both sides were embittered in the highest degree.</p> + +<p>The delegate from Tanyi jumped up, yelling, "Why do you want the ground +from Tzitz alone? Why not our field also;" and he placed himself +defiantly in front of Tyope.</p> + +<p>The member from Huashpa cried,—</p> + +<p>"Are the Water people perhaps to blame for the drought of last year?"</p> + +<p>"They are!" screamed the Koshare Naua, rising; "Tapop, I want to speak; +make order!"</p> + +<p>"Silence!" ordered the little governor, but nobody paid any attention.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Satyumishe Maseua," now shouted the principal shaman, "keep order, the +nashtio Koshare wants to speak!"</p> + +<p>The tall man rose calmly; he went toward the cluster of wrangling men +and grasped Kauaitshe by the shoulder.</p> + +<p>"Be quiet," he ordered.</p> + +<p>Nobody withstood his determined mien. All became silent. Topanashka +leaned back against the wall, his gaze fixed on the Koshare. Everybody +was in suspense, in expectation of what the Naua might say. He coughed, +and began addressing the leading shaman,—</p> + +<p>"Yaya Hishtanyi, you hear that the Water people refuse to give us the +land that we so much need. They ask of us that we should give them all +we have for a small part of theirs. The motātza from the hanutsh +Huashpa has asked whether Tzitz hanutsh is perhaps the cause that the +crops failed last year. I say it is the cause of it!"</p> + +<p>"How so?" cried Tyame.</p> + +<p>"Through Shotaye, their sister," replied the old man, slowly.</p> + +<p>It was not silence alone that followed this utterance. A stillness +ensued so sudden, so dismal, and so awful that it seemed worse than a +grave. Every face grew sinister, every one felt that some dread +revelation was coming. Tyope held his head erect, watching the face of +the old maseua. Topanashka's features had not moved; he was looking at +the Koshare Naua with an air of utter unconcern. The Hishtanyi Chayan, +on the contrary, raised his head; and the expression of his features +became sharp, like those of an anxious inquisitor. In the eye of the +Shkuy Chayan a sinister glow appeared. He also had raised his head and +bent the upper part of his body forward. The Shikama Chayan assumed a +dark, threatening look. The name of Shotaye had aroused dark suspicions +among the medicine-men. Their chief now asked slowly, measuredly,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"You accuse a woman of having done harm to the tribe?" Henceforward he +and his two colleagues were the pivots around which the further +proceedings were to revolve. The tapop was forgotten; nobody paid +attention to him any longer.</p> + +<p>"I do; I say that Shotaye, the woman belonging to Tzitz hanutsh, has +carried destruction to the tribe."</p> + +<p>"In what way?"</p> + +<p>"In preventing the rain from falling in season."</p> + +<p>"And she has succeeded!" ejaculated Tyope, in a low voice,—so low that +it was not heard by all.</p> + +<p>The Shkuy Chayan continued the interrogatory. Nobody else uttered a +word; not even the Hishtanyi spoke for the present. The latter disliked +the woman as much as any of his colleagues; but he mistrusted her +accusers as well, and preferred, after having taken the initiatory +steps, to remain an attentive listener and observer, leaving it to his +associates to proceed with the case. The Shkuy, on the other hand, was +eager to develop matters; he had been secretly informed some time ago of +what was known concerning the witchcraft proceedings of Shotaye, and he +hated the woman more bitterly than any of his colleagues did; and as the +charge was the preventing of rain-fall, it very directly affected his +own functions,—not more than those of the Hishtanyi, who is ex-officio +rain-maker, but quite as much.</p> + +<p>For drought not only affects the crops; it exerts quite as baneful an +influence upon game; and game, as food for man, is under the special +care of the Shkuy Chayan. He is the great medicine-man of the hunt. +Drought artificially produced, as the Indian is convinced it can be +through witchcraft, is one of the greatest calamities that can be +brought upon a tribe. As a crime, it is worse than murder, for it is an +attempt at wholesale though slow extermination. The sorcerer or the +witch who deliberately attempts to prevent<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</a></span> rain-fall becomes the object +of intense hatred on the part of all. The whole cluster of men assembled +felt the gravity of the charge. Horror-stricken, they sat in mute +silence, awaiting the result of the investigation which the Shkuy Chayan +proceeded to carry on.</p> + +<p>"How do you know that the aniehna"—he emphasized the untranslatable +word of insult, and his voice trembled with passion—"has worked such +evil to the people?" The query was directed to the Koshare Naua. The +latter turned to Tyope, saying,—</p> + +<p>"Speak, satyumishe nashtio." He squatted again.</p> + +<p>The eyes of all, Topanashka's excepted, who did not for a moment divert +his gaze from the chief of the Delight Makers, were fixed on Tyope. He +rose and dryly said,—</p> + +<p>"I saw when Shotaye Koitza and Say Koitza, the daughter of our father +the maseua,"—everybody now looked at the war-chief in astonishment, +dismay, or sorrow; but he remained completely impassive,—"who lives in +the abodes of Tanyi hanutsh, caused the black corn to answer their +questions. And there were owl's feathers along with the corn. It was +night, and I could not hear what they said. It was in the beginning of +winter; not last winter, but the winter before."</p> + +<p>"Is that all?" inquired the Hishtanyi Chayan in turn. It displeased him +to hear that Tyope had been eavesdropping in the dark,—the man had no +business in the big house at night.</p> + +<p>"I know also," continued Tyope, "that Shotaye gathered the feathers +herself on the kauash toward the south."</p> + +<p>"Did you see her?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," boldly asserted Tyope. He lied, for he dared not tell the truth; +namely, that the young Navajo was his informant.</p> + +<p>"Is that all?" queried the Hishtanyi again.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</a></span></p> + +<p>"After we, the Koshare, had prayed and done penance in our own kaaptsh I +at one time went back to the timbers on which we climb up to the cave. +At their foot, below the rocks, I found this!"</p> + +<p>He drew from beneath his wrap a little bundle, and handed it to the +shaman, who examined it closely and gave it to his colleagues, who +subjected the object to an equally thorough investigation. Those sitting +along the wall bent forward curiously, until at last the bundle was +turned over to them also. So it went from hand to hand, each one passing +it to the next with sighs and marks of thorough disgust. The bundle was +composed of owl's feathers tied to a flake of black obsidian.</p> + +<p>"I found a second one," quietly said Tyope, pulling forth a similar +bunch. Now the council gave demonstrations not only of amazement but of +violent indignation; the shamans and Topanashka alone remained calm. +Both bunches were given to the tapop, who placed them on the floor +before him.</p> + +<p>The Hishtanyi Chayan inquired further,—</p> + +<p>"Where did you find the feathers? Say it once more."</p> + +<p>"At the foot of the rocks, where we ascend to our estufa on +cross-timbers."</p> + +<p>"Did you see who put them there?"</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>"When do you think they were placed there?"</p> + +<p>"While the Koshare were at work in the estufa."</p> + +<p>"Do you know more?"</p> + +<p>"Nothing more." Tyope sat down, and the interrogatory was over.</p> + +<p>It was as still as a grave in the dingy, ill-lighted chamber. No one +dared even to look up, for the matter was in the hands of the yaya, and +they were still thinking over it. The demands of Shyuamo hanutsh were +completely forgotten.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</a></span> The owl's feathers had monopolized the attention +and the thoughts of every one in the room.</p> + +<p>At last the Hishtanyi Chayan rose. He threw a glance at his colleagues, +who understood it, and rose also. Then the great medicine-man spoke in a +hollow tone,—</p> + +<p>"We will go now. We shall speak to our father the Hotshanyi, that he may +help us to consult Those Above. Four days hence we shall know what the +Shiuana think, and on the night following"—he turned to the tapop—"we +will tell you here what to do. In the meantime,"—he uttered these words +like a solemn warning,—"hush! let none of you exchange one word on what +we have heard or seen to-night. Let none of you say at home, 'I know of +something evil,' or to a friend, 'bad things are going on in the tribe.' +Be silent, so that no one suspect the least thing, and that the sentence +of the Shiuana be not interfered with. Nasha!" he concluded, and went +toward the exit. Ere leaving the room, however, he turned once more, +adding,—</p> + +<p>"And you go also. Each one for himself and alone. Let no one of you +utter words, but all of you pray and do penance, keep open your ears, +wide awake your eye, and closed your lips."</p> + +<p>With this the shamans filed out, one after the other. Their muffled +steps were heard for a moment as they grated on the bare rock. One by +one the other members of the council left the chamber in silence, each +wending his way homeward with gloomy thoughts. Dismal anticipations and +dread apprehension filled the hearts of every one.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII"></a>CHAPTER XII.</h3> +<p>At the time when the tribal council of the Queres was holding the stormy +session which we have described in the preceding chapter, quite a +different scene was taking place at the home of the wife of Tyope. That +home, we know, belonged to Hannay, the woman with whom Tyope had +consorted after his separation from Shotaye; and it was also the +dwelling in which he resided when other matters did not keep him away. +The tie that bound Tyope to his second wife was of rather a sensual +nature. Hannay was a very sensual woman, but in addition to this she +possessed qualities that made her valuable to her husband. She was +extremely inquisitive, listened well, knew how to inquire, and was an +active reporter. On her side there was no real affection for Tyope; but +her admiration for his intellectual qualities, so far as she was able to +appreciate them, knew no bounds. It amounted almost to awe. Their +connection was consequently a partnership rather than anything else,—a +partnership based on physical affinities, on mutual interest, and on +habit. Of the higher sort of sympathy there was no trace. Neither had +room for it among the many occupations which their mode of life and +manner of intercourse called forth.</p> + +<p>If Tyope was shrewd and cunning, and if he made of his own woman his +eye, ear, and mouth, as has been said in one of the previous chapters, +Hannay was not a fool. She did not of course understand anything of his +plans and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</a></span> schemes, and he never thought it necessary to inform her; but +she knew how to manage him whenever anything aroused her curiosity. She +contrived to gratify this sometimes in a way that her husband failed to +detect,—by drawing from his talk inferences that were exceedingly +correct and which he had no thought of furnishing. For Tyope knew his +wife's weakness; he knew that if her ears and her eyes were sharp, her +tongue was correspondingly swift; and he tried to be as guarded as +possible toward her on any topic which he did not wish to become public +property. Nevertheless Hannay succeeded in outwitting her husband more +than once, and in guessing with considerable accuracy things that he did +not regard as belonging within the field of her knowledge. So, for +instance, while he had carefully avoided stating to her the object of +the council, she nevertheless had put together in her own mind a number +of minor points and hints to which he attached no importance, and had +thus framed for herself a probable purpose of the meeting that fell not +much short of the real truth.</p> + +<p>The main desire that occupied Hannay's mind for the present was the +union between Okoya and her daughter Mitsha. Okoya had, unknown to +himself, no stronger ally than the mother of the girl. The motive that +actuated her in this matter was simply the apparent physical fitness of +the match and the momentary advantages that she, considering her own age +and the loose nature of Indian marriages, might eventually derive from +the daily presence of Okoya at her home. In other words, she desired the +good-looking youth as much for herself as for her child, and saw nothing +wrong in this. From the day when Okoya for the first time trod the roof +of her dwelling in order to protect Mitsha, she had set her cap for him. +But she knew that there was no love on the part of Tyope for the +relatives<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</a></span> of Okoya, paternal or maternal, and she was too much afraid +of him to venture open consent to a union that might be against his +wishes. In her mind Tyope was the only stumbling-block in the path of +the two young people; that is, in the way of her own desires.</p> + +<p>She had consequently set to work with a great deal of tact and prudence +in approaching Tyope about the matter. After a number of preparatory +skirmishes, she at last ventured to tell him of it. To her astonishment +he took it quite composedly, saying neither yes nor no, and displaying +no feeling at all. He saw not the least objection to having Okoya visit +her house as often as he might please; in fact, he treated the matter +with great indifference. This was a decided relief to her, and she +anxiously waited for Okoya's first visit to impress him most favourably +regarding not merely herself but her husband.</p> + +<p>Tyope indeed did not attach the slightest importance to Okoya +personally. The youth had no value for him at present; he did not +dislike him; he did not notice him at all. The boy was as +unobjectionable to him as any one else whom he did not need for his +purposes. But there were points connected with the union that affected +Tyope's designs very materially, and these would come out in course of +time, although he foresaw them already. In the first place, +intermarriage between the clans of Tanyi and Tyame was not favourable to +his scheme, which consisted in expelling gradually or violently four +clusters,—Tanyi, Tyame, Huashpa, and Tzitz, from the Rito. The +last-named cluster he wanted to get rid of on account of Shotaye, whom +he feared as much as he hated; the other three he wished to dispossess +of their houses, which were the best secured against decay on the +Tyuonyi, in order to lodge therein his own relatives and their +partisans. Had Okoya aspired to the hand of a daughter of the Turquoise +clan,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</a></span> Tyope would have been in favour of his pretensions at once.</p> + +<p>On the other hand, Okoya was very young; he might be flexible if +properly handled; and in case the boy, whose father was already a +Koshare and completely under Tyope's influence, could be induced to join +the society of the Delight Makers, it would be a gain fully compensating +for the other disadvantages of the situation. One more Koshare in Tanyi, +and one who would dwell with Tyame, besides, after marriage, was a gain. +It would facilitate the realization of the plan of a disruption of +tribal ties by creating disunion among the clans most powerful, after +Shyuamo. Tyope did not care for the expulsion of certain special +clusters as a whole, provided a certain number and a certain kind of +people were removed. But the matter of making a Koshare out of Okoya was +a delicate undertaking. His wife had already suggested as much to him, +and he had insinuated to her that she might try, cautioning her at the +same time against undue precipitation. Finally he left the whole matter +in her hands without uttering either assent or dissent, and went about +his own more important and much more intricate affairs.</p> + +<p>Hannay awaited Okoya with impatience, but the youth had not appeared +again. He was afraid of Tyope and also afraid of her. The warnings of +his mother and Hayoue he had treasured deeply, and these warnings kept +him away from the home of Mitsha. Still he longed to go there. Every +evening since the one on which Say encouraged him to go, he had +determined to pay the first regular visit, but as often as the time came +his courage had abandoned him and he had not gone. And yet he must +either go or give up; this he realized plainly. There might be a +possibility of some other youth attempting the same, and then he would +be too late, perhaps. There was no thought on his part of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</a></span> giving up; he +felt committed; and yet he was more afraid of going to call on the +maiden than he would have been of encountering some wild beast. Not on +Mitsha's account, oh no! He longed to meet her at her own home, but he +feared both her parents.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza instinctively noticed her son's trouble, and she became +apprehensive lest out of timidity he might suffer to escape him what she +now more and more regarded as a golden opportunity. At last, on the +evening when the council was to meet, a fact that was well known to all, +she said to her son,—</p> + +<p>"I hear that sa nashtio maseua is going to the uuityam to-night; in that +case Tyope will be there also." More she did not say, but Okoya +treasured the hint, and made no remark about it, but at once thought +that the time had come to pay a visit to the maiden. After the sun had +gone down he went out and leaned against the northern wall of the big +house, gazing steadily at the dwellings of the Eagle clan. There were +too many people about yet for him to attempt the call, and furthermore +it was so early that the council could hardly have assembled. By the +light of the moon he saw clearly the movements of the people, although +it was impossible to recognize individuals at any distance. The boy sat +down and waited. From where he rested he could not fail to notice when +the delegates of the clans that inhabited the big house left for the +council, and that would be the signal for his own starting. His heart +beat; he felt happy and yet anxious; hope and doubt both agitated his +mind.</p> + +<p>One of his comrades stealthily approached Okoya, sat down on the ground +beside him, threw one arm around his shoulders, and began to sing +loudly. Okoya chimed in, and the two shouted at the top of their +untrained voices into the clear still night. Such is the custom in +Indian villages.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</a></span> A third one joined them, finally a fourth. The latter +lay down on his stomach, rested his elbows on the ground, his chin in +both hands, and sang in company with the others. Soon after, two men +issued from the gangway and walked down the valley; at last another went +in the same direction. These were the members of the council, and now it +was time for Okoya. As soon as the song reached a pause, he stood up, +said "sha," and turned to go. One of his companions seized him by the +ankles, saying, "It is too early for you to go to see the girls;" and +all together added, laughing, "Don't go yet, later on we will all go +together."</p> + +<p>But Okoya stepped firmly on the arm of him who attempted to hold him +back, so that the boy loosened his grip; then he jumped into the +passage, where they could not see him. He disliked to have any one +notice that he went to see Mitsha. Waiting in the dark passage for a +short time, he glided out at last on the side farthest from where the +boys were still sitting and singing, crossed the ditch into the high +corn, and went through the latter upward until opposite the western end +of the building. Crossing the ditch again, he reached the slope that led +to the buildings occupied by the people of the Eagle. In order to +mislead his comrades, in case they should be on the lookout, he went +higher up along the cliffs till he reached the caves of Tzina hanutsh. +Here he looked back. The three boys were singing lustily the same +monotonous rhyme at the same place where he had left them.</p> + +<p>From the rock dwellings of the Turkey people there was a gentle +declivity to the houses which the clan Tyame had constructed against the +perpendicular wall of the cliffs. Okoya walked rapidly; now that he had +started, he longed to reach Mitsha's home. Children still romped before +the houses; on the roofs entire families were gathered, loudly talking, +laughing, or singing. Some of them had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</a></span> even built small fires and +cooked their evening meal in the wonderfully cool and invigourating air. +The terrace of the abode whither Okoya directed his steps was deserted, +but a ray of light passed through the opening in the front wall. Nothing +seemed to stir inside when the boy approached.</p> + +<p>Had Okoya glanced at that little opening he might have discerned a +woman's face, which looked out of it for a moment and then disappeared +within. Had he stepped closer to the wall he might have heard a woman's +voice inside calling out in a low tone,—"Mitsha, he is coming!" But he +neither looked nor listened; he was barely able to think. His feelings +overpowered him completely; wrapped in them he stood still, lost in +conflicting sentiments, a human statue flooded by the silvery moonlight.</p> + +<p>Somebody coughed within the house, but he did not hear it. Again the +face appeared in the small, round air-hole. Okoya had his face turned to +the east and away from the wall of the house. At last the spectator +within thought that the boy's musings were of a rather long duration, +and she called out,—</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe, opona!"</p> + +<p>He started and looked toward the dwelling, but saw only two black points +peeping through the port-hole. Again the voice spoke,—</p> + +<p>"Why don't you come in, motātza?" Now he became conscious that Hannay +was calling him into her home.</p> + +<p>His first impulse was to run away, but that was only a passing thought; +and it became clear to him that he had reached the place whither he was +going, and furthermore that the women were alone. Without a word of +reply he climbed the roof and nimbly down into the apartment. He was +still on the ladder when Hannay repeated the invitation,—</p> + +<p>"Opona, sa uishe."</p> + +<p>His greeting was responded to by a loud and warm "Raua, raua" from the +mother, and a faint, slightly tremulous "Raua ā" from another voice, +which from its softness could only be that of Mitsha. The room was dark, +for the fire was about to go out; but beside the hearth cowered a female +figure who had placed fresh wood on the embers and was fanning them with +her breath. It was Mitsha. At the entrance of the visitor, she quickly +stroked back the hair that streamed over her cheeks and turned her face +half around. But this was for a moment only; as soon as the wood caught +fire and light began to spread over the room she again blew into the +flames with all her might. It was quite unnecessary, for the fire burned +lustily.</p> + +<p>Hannay stood in the middle of the floor, wiping her mouth with the back +of her hand. Stepping up to the boy she said,—</p> + +<p>"You have not been here for a long time, motātza." It sounded like a +friendly reproach. He modestly grasped her fingers, breathed on her +hand, and replied,—</p> + +<p>"I could not come."</p> + +<p>"You did not want to come," said the woman, smiling.</p> + +<p>"I could not," he reiterated.</p> + +<p>"You could had you wished, I know it; and I know also why you did not +come." She added, "Well, now you are here at last, and it is well. +Mitsha, give your friend something to eat."</p> + +<p>The significant word "friend" fell on fertile soil. It eased Okoya at +once. He sat down closer to the hearth, where the maiden was very busy +in a rather confused manner, her face turned from him. Still as often as +the strands of hair accidentally parted on the left cheek, she shot +quick side-glances at him. Okoya, balancing himself on his heels, +quietly observed her. It was impossible to devote to her<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</a></span> his whole +attention, for her mother had already taken her seat close by him and +was claiming his ear. She offered slight attraction to the eye, for her +squatting figure was not beautiful. Okoya grew lively, much more lively +than he had been on his first visit.</p> + +<p>"Why should I not have wanted to see you?" he good-naturedly asked.</p> + +<p>"I will tell you," Hannay chuckled; "because you were afraid."</p> + +<p>"Afraid?" he cried, "afraid? Of whom?" But within himself he thought the +woman was right. Hannay smiled.</p> + +<p>"Of Mitsha," she said; adding, "she is naughty and strong." A peal of +coarse laughter accompanied this stroke of wit. The girl was +embarrassed; she hid her face on her lap. Okoya replied,—</p> + +<p>"Mitsha does not bite."</p> + +<p>"She certainly will not bite you," the mother answered, causing the +maiden to turn her face away.</p> + +<p>"Does she bite others?" Okoya asked. Again Hannay laughed aloud, and +from the corner whither Mitsha had retreated there sounded something +like a suppressed laugh also. It amused her to think that she might bite +people. Her mother, however, explained,—</p> + +<p>"No, Mitsha does not bite; but if other boys should come to see her she +might perhaps strike them. But you, sa uishe,"—the woman moved closer +to him,—"you, I am sure, she will not send away. Is it not so, Mitsha? +Okoya may come to see you, may he not?"</p> + +<p>The poor girl was terribly embarrassed by this more than direct +question, and Okoya himself hung his head in confusion. He pitied the +maiden for having such a mother. As Mitsha gave no answer, Hannay +repeated,—</p> + +<p>"Speak, sa uishe; will you send this motātza away as you do the +others?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</a></span></p> + +<p>"No," breathed the poor creature thus sorely pressed. A thrill went +through the frame of Okoya; he looked up, and his eyes beamed in the +reflex of the fire. The woman had watched him with the closest +attention, and nothing escaped her notice. Her eyes also sparkled with +pleasure, for she felt sure of him.</p> + +<p>"Well, why don't you give the motātza some food?" she asked her +daughter again. "On your account he has walked the long way from the big +house. Is it not so, Okoya?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," the boy replied innocently.</p> + +<p>Quick as thought Mitsha turned around, and her eyes beamed on him for an +instant. He did not notice it, and she forthwith stepped up to the +hearth. Even though she lacked evening toilette, Mitsha presented a +handsome picture; and her friend became absorbed in contemplation of the +lithe, graceful form. She lifted the pot from the fire, placed the +customary share of its contents before Okoya, and retired to a corner, +whence she soon returned with a piece of dried yucca-preserve, regarded +as a great treat by the Indians, because it has a sweet taste. As she +was placing the dessert on the floor, the boy extended his hand, and she +laid the sweetmeat in it instead of depositing it where she had +originally intended. Okoya's hand closed, grasping hers and holding it +fast. Mitsha tried to extricate her fingers, but he clutched them in +his. Stepping back, she made a lunge at his upper arm which caused him +to let go her hand at once. Laughing, she then sat down between him and +her mother. The ice was broken.</p> + +<p>"You are very strong," Okoya assured her, rubbing the sore limb.</p> + +<p>"She is strong, indeed," her mother confirmed; "she can work well, too."</p> + +<p>"Have you any green paint?" the girl asked.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</a></span></p> + +<p>"No, but I know a place where it is found. Do you want any?"</p> + +<p>"I would like to have some."</p> + +<p>"For what do you use the green stone?"</p> + +<p>"Next year I want to paint and burn bowls and pots." Mitsha had no +thought of the inferences that he would draw from her simple +explanation. He interpreted her words as very encouraging for him, not +only because the girl understood the art of making pottery, but he drew +the conclusion that she was thinking of furnishing a household of her +own.</p> + +<p>Hannay improved the opportunity to still further praise her child. She +said,—</p> + +<p>"Mitsha does not only know how to paint; she can also shape the +uashtanyi, the atash, and the asa." With this she rose, went to the +wall, and began to rummage about in some recess. Okoya had meanwhile +taken one of the girl's hands in his playing with her dainty fingers +which she suffered him to do.</p> + +<p>"See here," the woman cried and turned around. He dropped the girl's +hand and Hannay handed something to him.</p> + +<p>"Mitsha made this." Then she sat down again.</p> + +<p>The object which Okoya had received from her was a little bowl of clay, +round, and decorated on its upper rim with four truncated and graded +pyramids that rose like prongs at nearly equal intervals. The vessel was +neatly finished, smooth, white, and painted with black symbolic designs. +There was nothing artistic in it according to our ideas, but it was +original and quaint. Okoya gazed at the bowl with genuine admiration, +placed it on the floor, and took it up again, holding it so that the +light of the fire struck the inside also. He shook his head in +astonishment and pleasure. Mitsha moved closer to him. With innocent +pride she saw his beaming looks, and heard the admiring<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</a></span> exclamations +with which he pointed at the various figures painted on the white +surface. Then she began to explain to him.</p> + +<p>"Lightning," said she, indicating with her finger a sinuous black line +that issued from one side of the arches resting on a heavy black dash.</p> + +<p>"Cloud," he added, referring to the arches.</p> + +<p>"Rain," concluded the maiden, pointing at several black streaks which +descended from the figure of the clouds. Both broke out in a hearty +laugh. His merriment arose from sincere admiration, hers from equally +sincere joy at his approbation of her work. The mother laughed also; it +amused her to see how much Okoya praised her daughter's skill. She was +overjoyed at seeing the two become more familiar.</p> + +<p>Okoya returned to his former position, placing the vessel on the floor +with tender care; and Mitsha resumed her sitting posture, only she sat +much nearer the boy than before. He still examined the bowl with wonder.</p> + +<p>"Who taught you to make such nice things?" he asked at last.</p> + +<p>"An old woman from Mokatsh. Look," and she took up the vessel again, +pointing to its outside, where near the base she had painted two horned +serpents encircling the foot of the bowl.</p> + +<p>"Tzitz shruy," she laughed merrily. The youth laughed, so did the women, +all three enjoying themselves like big, happy children.</p> + +<p>"For whom did you make this?" Okoya now inquired.</p> + +<p>"For my father," Mitsha proudly replied.</p> + +<p>"What may Tyope want with it?" asked the boy. "I have seen uashtanyi +like this, but they stood before the altar and there was meal in them. +It was when the Shiuana appeared on the wall. What may sa nashtio use +this for?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I don't know," Mitsha replied, and her eye turned to her mother timidly +askance and with an expression of doubt.</p> + +<p>Hannay saw here an excellent pretext to put in a word of her own which +she had wished to say long before.</p> + +<p>"I will tell you, sa uishe; I will speak to you as I would to my own +child." The artful flattery had its desired effect. Okoya became very +attentive; he moved closer apparently to the mother,—in reality, to the +daughter.</p> + +<p>"You know Tyope is a Koshare, and I am Koshare too; and he is very wise, +a great man among those who create delight. Now it may be that you know +also what we have to do."</p> + +<p>"You have to make rain," said the youth; for such was the common belief +among the younger people about the duties of the society.</p> + +<p>Hannay and Mitsha looked at each other smiling, the simple-mindedness of +the boy amused them.</p> + +<p>"You are right," the woman informed him. "After we have prayed, fasted, +and done penance, it ought to rain, in order that yamunyi may grow to +koatshit, and koatshit ripen to yakka." In these words she artfully +shrouded the true objects of the Koshare. It enhanced their importance +in the eyes of the uninitiated listener by making him believe that the +making of rain was also an attribute of theirs. "See, uak," she +proceeded, "on this bowl you see everything painted that produces rain." +One after the other she pointed out the various figures. "Here you see +the tadpole, here the frog, here the dragon-fly and the fish; they, as +they stand here, pray for rain; for some of them cry for it, when the +time comes others live in the water, which is fed from the clouds, or +they flit above the pools in summer. Here is the cloud and lightning, +and"—she turned the vessel bottom side up—"here are the Shiuana +themselves," pointing<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</a></span> at the two horned serpents. "These live +everywhere where Tzitz is running or standing. In this uashtanyi we keep +meal in order to do sacrifice at the time when rain ought to fall. The +pictures of the Shiuana call the Shiuana themselves! So you see what the +Koshare want with this thing."</p> + +<p>Okoya's lips had slowly parted in growing astonishment; and Mitsha, to +whom the explanation was not altogether new, watched the expression of +his features with genuine delight.</p> + +<p>"And when you pray and scatter meal out of this,"—pointing to the +bowl,—"does the rain always come?"</p> + +<p>"Always."</p> + +<p>"Why, then, did it not rain last summer?"</p> + +<p>"That I cannot tell you," said the woman. "Only the Shiuana know. +Besides, there are bad people who stop the rain from coming."</p> + +<p>"How can they do that?" cried both Okoya and Mitsha in surprise, neither +of them having heard as yet of such a thing.</p> + +<p>"I must not tell you that," said Hannay, with a mysterious and important +air; "you are too young to know it. Tell me, Okoya,"—her voice changed +with the change of the subject,—"does Shotaye Koitza often come to see +your mother?"</p> + +<p>This question was highly imprudent. But Hannay was often imprudent. +Smart and sly in a certain way, she was equally thoughtless in other +matters. The query so sudden, so abrupt, and so uncalled for must, she +ought to have foreseen, look extremely suspicious. And yet Okoya was on +the point of answering, "She was at our home a few days ago." In time, +however, he bethought himself of the warnings she had received, and +replied in an unsteady tone,—</p> + +<p>"I don't know."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</a></span></p> + +<p>Hannay noticed his embarrassed manner, and saw at a glance that he was +forewarned. The "no" of the boy told her "yes." The discovery, however, +that Okoya was on his guard was rather disagreeable; it angered her so +much that her first impulse was to send him away. But she soon changed +her mind. The youth was obedient; and if now he obeyed the counsels of +his people, why might he not later on become accustomed to submission to +his wife's people also? At all events he was good-natured, and according +to Hannay's conceptions, good-natured folk were always silly. That smart +but ill-natured persons might also prove extremely silly on occasions +was far from her thoughts, and yet the very question she had imprudently +put to Okoya was an instance of it.</p> + +<p>It did not occur to her that it might yet be problematic whether Okoya +would ever become a traitor to his own people. She could not conceive +how anybody might be different from her and from Tyope, and of course +she had no doubt concerning his ultimate pliability. And she relied also +upon the influence Mitsha would exert upon her future husband, taking it +for granted that her child had the same low standards as her parents. +That child Hannay regarded merely as a resource,—as valuable property, +marketable and to be disposed of to the most suitable bidder. In her +eyes Okoya appeared as a very desirable one.</p> + +<p>She saw that the courtship, if thus it may be called, was advancing most +favourably; and thought it proper, now that the ball was in motion, to +allow it to roll alone for a short time,—in other words, to leave the +house under some pretext, abandoning the young folk to themselves. After +her return she intended to sound Okoya again, though in a more skilful +manner. So she replaced the bowl in its niche and went toward the +ladder. Before ascending it she turned and said,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"I will be back soon."</p> + +<p>The youth smiled, and she gave him a knowing, significant wink, climbed +on the roof and down to the ground, and remained standing outside for a +while, until she thought that the young people had forgotten about her. +Then she glided noiselessly to the air-hole and peeped in. They still +sat by the hearth, examining together some object the nature of which +she could not discover; and Mitsha was explaining something to the boy. +Evidently the girl was showing him another piece of her handiwork. She +heard them laugh merrily and innocently. They were like children at +play. Satisfied with the outlook, Hannay crept off to a neighbour's +dwelling where the whole family was gathered on the house-top. She took +her seat by the old folk and joined in the conversation. That +conversation was nothing more nor less than the merest gossip,—Indian +gossip, as genuine as any that is spoken in modern society; with this +difference only, that the circle of facts and ideas accessible to the +Indian mind is exceedingly narrow, and that the gossip applies itself +therefore to a much smaller number of persons and things. But it is as +venomous, the backbiting as severe and merciless among Indians as among +us; and there is the same disposition to criticise everything that does +not strictly pertain to us and to our favourites, the same propensity to +slander the absent and to be of the same opinion as those present so +long as they are within hearing distance.</p> + +<p>Gossip has a magic power. It fascinates more than any other kind of +conversation. It fascinated Hannay, and time rolled on without her +noticing it. The night was so beautiful, so still, so placid, and it +felt so comfortable outside on this terrace, whereon the moon shone so +brightly, that Hannay sat and sat, listened and talked, until she had +forgotten the young folk at home.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</a></span></p> + +<p>Suddenly a dark shadow covered the roof; the change was so abrupt that +everybody looked around. What a moment ago was plunged in the silvery +bath of the moon's rays was now wrapped in transparent darkness. But the +valley below and the slope in front were as softly radiant as before. +The moon had disappeared behind one of the cliffs, and the shadow of the +rocks was now cast over the houses of the Eagle. It reminded the talkers +that it was late, and it also reminded Hannay of her visitor. She +clambered hurriedly off and hastened home. Again she looked through the +circular vent. It was dark inside, and still. After listening a while +she distinguished regular breathings. It was easy to recognize them as +those of Mitsha, who was soundly, peacefully asleep. Hannay, as soon as +she reached the floor of the apartment, called out,—</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe!" No reply.</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe!" No answer.</p> + +<p>She groped about in the dark until her hands touched the sleeping form. +She pulled the girl's dress and shook her by the arm until she sighed +and moved, and then asked,—</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe, has your father come?"</p> + +<p>"No," murmured the still dreaming child.</p> + +<p>"Where is Okoya?"</p> + +<p>"He has left."</p> + +<p>"Will he come again?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes," breathed Mitsha softly; then she turned over, sighed, and +spoke no more.</p> + +<p>Hannay was happy. The boy would return! That was all she cared for. She +really liked him, for he was so candid, so good, and so simple-minded. +With such a son-in-law much was possible, she thought. Okoya could +certainly be moulded to become a very useful tool to her as well as to +Tyope. The woman felt elated over the results of the evening; she felt +sure that notwithstanding one<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</a></span> egregious mistake, of which of course she +would be careful not to speak, her husband would be pleased with her +management of affairs. It was long after midnight when that husband +returned to the roof of his wife, and Hannay was already fast asleep.</p> + +<p>Okoya had gone long before Hannay thought of returning. He went home +happy, and satisfied that Mitsha henceforth belonged to him. And yet +after all there was a cloud on his mind,—not a very threatening one, +yet a cloud such as accompanies us everywhere, marring our perfect +happiness whenever we fancy we have attained it. Mitsha had said to him, +while they were alone,—</p> + +<p>"If you were only Koshare, the sanaya would give me to you."</p> + +<p>Okoya thereupon imagined that without Hannay's consent he could never +obtain the maiden. On the other hand, the idea of joining the Delight +Makers did not at all suit him. He feared in that case the opposition of +his mother. After he had returned to the estufa and lain down among the +other boys, who were mostly asleep, he revolved the matter in his mind +for a long time without arriving at any conclusion whatever. Had he been +less sincere and less attached to his mother, such scruples would hardly +have troubled him; had he owned more experience he would have known that +his apprehensions were groundless, and that Hannay could not, if she +wished, prevent him from becoming Mitsha's husband.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII"></a>CHAPTER XIII.</h3> +<p>When, at the close of the eventful meeting of the council at which the +accusation against Shotaye and Say Koitza had fallen like a thunderbolt +upon the minds of all present, the principal shamans warned the members +of that council to keep strict silence and to fast or pray, that +reminder was not to be understood as imposing on them the obligation of +rigid penitence. Secrecy alone was obligatory; it remained optional with +each how far he would carry his contrition. The three caciques, however, +and the chief medicine-men had to retire and begin rigorous penitential +ceremonies. Therefore the Hishtanyi Chayan had said that he was going to +speak to the leading penitents at once.</p> + +<p>Some of the fathers of the tribe, however, took the matter so much to +heart that they obeyed the injunction of the great medicine-men +literally, and took to sackcloth and ashes as soon as they reached home. +Their motives were extremely laudable, but their action was by no means +wise. They lost sight of what the shaman had strongly insisted upon; +namely, that none of them should, by displaying particular sadness or by +dropping mysterious hints, attract attention, and thus lead the people +to surmise or suspect something of grave import. The shaman knew the +human heart well, at least the hearts of his tribe; but with all his +well-intended shrewdness he overlooked the fact that the very +recommendations he gave had fallen on too fertile ground, and +consequently worked more harm than good.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</a></span> For the majority of the +councilmen were so horror-stricken by the disclosures of Tyope and of +the Koshare Naua, that they went to do penance with a zeal that could +not fail to draw the attention of everybody around them. Thus Kauaitshe, +the delegate of the Water clan, and Tyame, he of the Eagles, and several +others considered it their duty to fast. Not a word concerning the +meeting passed their lips; but when on the following morning each one of +them retired to a secluded chamber or sat down in a corner of his room, +his arms folded around his knees, speechless, motionless; when he +refused to partake of the food which his wife or daughter presented to +him,—when he persisted in this attitude quietly and solemnly, it could +not fail to attract attention. The father, brother, or husband fasted! +Whenever the Indian does penance it is because he has something heavy on +his mind. In the present instance, as it happened immediately after the +council, it necessarily led to the inference that at that council +momentous questions must have been discussed, and also that these +questions had not been solved. Otherwise, why should the councilmen +fast?</p> + +<p>Penitence, with the Indian, is akin to sacrifice; the body is tormented +because the soul is beyond human reach. The fasting is done in order to +render the body more accessible to the influence of the mind. Often, +too, one fasts in order to weaken the body, in order to free the soul +from its thralls and bring it into a closer relation with the powers +regarded as supernatural. At all events, fasting and purifications were +a sure sign that serious affairs were in process of development, and +such proceedings on the part of some of the nashtio could not fail to +produce results the opposite of what the shaman had intended.</p> + +<p>It would have been different had the yaya alone retired for penitential +performances; nobody would have been struck by that, for everybody was +accustomed to see them<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[Pg 291]</a></span> at work, as such voluntary sacrifice on their +part is usually called; it was their business. But since the nashtio +also, at least in part, performed similar acts, it could not help +producing, slowly and gradually but surely, a tremendous amount of +gossip and a corresponding number of speculations of a rather gloomy +nature.</p> + +<p>That gossip was started in the cave-dwellings of Tzina hanutsh. The +stout representative of the Water clan had married into that cluster, +and lived consequently among them with his wife. He returned home wildly +excited; he did not go to rest at all; and when his family awoke they +saw him sitting in a corner. As soon as he declined to eat, remaining +there in morose silence, they all knew that he was grieving and +chastising himself. Everybody thought, "The nashtio of Tzitz since his +return from the council is doing penance. What can have happened last +night!"</p> + +<p>Owing to the custom which compels a man to marry outside of his own +clan, the abodes of the women of each clan were frequented by their +husbands. They of course belonged to different clans. Their natural +confidants were not their wives, still less their children, but their +clan-brothers and clan-sisters. During the day that followed the +council, a man whose wife was from the Turkey people, but who himself +belonged to Shyuamo, went down to the caves of the latter. There he was +received with the remark,—</p> + +<p>"The nashtio of the Eagles, Tyame, who lives with us, is fasting."</p> + +<p>He replied in surprise, "And Kauaitshe is also doing penance."</p> + +<p>A third, whose wife belonged to the Bear clan, was within hearing; and +he quickly added, "The delegate from Hiit-shanyi dwells with Kohaio; he, +too, is fasting!" It was strange! People said nothing, but they shook +their heads and separated.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</a></span></p> + +<p>Similar things occurred in the houses of the Tanyi. There the +representative of the Bear clan was in retirement. In the big house news +circulated faster than anywhere else on the Tyuonyi, and in a very short +time it became known that not only the nashtio from Kohaio, but +especially that the Hishtanyi Chayan and the Cuirana Naua were secluding +themselves. Step by step the news got abroad and went from clan to clan, +while the people compared notes without expressing opinions. At sunset +it was known all over the Rito that since the council at least six of +the clan delegates were fasting, besides the three shamans. When at last +news came that a woman had gone to see the wife of the chief penitent, +and had heard from her that her husband was working, things began to +look not only strange but portentous.</p> + +<p>In an Indian village, gossip about public affairs comes to a stand-still +as soon as the outlook seems very grave. A sullen quiet sets in; the +hanutsh recede from each other, and only such as are very intimate +venture to interchange opinions, and even they only with the utmost +caution. For any event that concerns the welfare of the community is, in +the mind of the aborigine, intimately connected with the doings of Those +Above. And if the Shiuana were to hear an irrelevant or unpleasant +utterance on the part of their children, things might go wrong. There +is, beside, the barrier between clan and clan,—the mistrust which one +connection feels always more or less strongly toward the others. Instead +of the excitement and display of passion that too often accompany the +preliminaries of great events in civilized communities, and which too +often also unduly precipitate them, among the Indians there is +reticence. They do not run to headquarters for information; they make no +effort at interviewing the officers; they simply and sullenly wait.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</a></span></p> + +<p>This patient waiting, however, is only on the surface. In strictly +intimate circles apprehensions are sometimes uttered and opinions +exchanged. But this is done in the clan, and rarely in the family.</p> + +<p>In the present case it was not reticence alone that prevailed. The +conviction that great things might be brought to light soon, caused +uneasiness rather than anything else. Apprehensions were increased by +the fact that only a part of the dignitaries of the tribe were doing +penance. The Koshare Naua was not fasting, neither was Topanashka; and +Tyope went about with the utmost unconcern. Members of the clans whose +delegates kept secluded became suspicious of the fact that their nashtio +appealed more particularly to the higher powers, and hence that his +constituents—such was their conclusion—were in danger of something as +yet concealed from the people. Suspicion led to envy, and finally to +wrath against such as appeared to be free from the necessity of +intercession. Tyope had thrown a firebrand among the tribe, and the fire +was smouldering yet. But it was merely a question of time for the flames +to burst forth. It was even easy to guess when it must occur, for no +such fast can last longer than four days. At their expiration, if not +before, all doubts must be dispelled. With this absolute certainty the +people rested, not content, but submitting to the inevitable.</p> + +<p>Only two men among the Queres knew the whole truth of the matter, and +these were Tyope and the old Koshare Naua. They watched with apparent +calmness, but with the greatest attention, the approach of the storm +which they had prepared. Everything went on to their hearts' content. +They did not need to do penance, for their sinister plans were advancing +satisfactorily.</p> + +<p>And a third at the Rito, although unknown to them, also began to see the +truth gradually with a distinctness that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</a></span> was fearful, that was crushing +to him. That man was the head war-chief, Topanashka Tihua. A series of +logical deductions brought him to ravel step by step the game that was +being played. He saw now why Tzitz hanutsh had been made to bear the +first assault. It was on account of Shotaye. But as the demand was put, +it involved ultimately the question of residence, and consequently an +expulsion of the Water people. This could never have been merely on +account of one woman and in order to get rid of her, since it was so +easy to put Shotaye out of the way by the mere accusation of witchcraft. +That accusation itself appeared to the old man to be a mere pretext and +nothing else. To expel the small Water clan alone was not their object +either. His daughter, the child of Tanyi, was also implicated, and with +this thought came a flash of light. Not one clan alone, but several, +were to be removed, and as he now saw plainly, mostly the clans +occupying houses which were not exposed to the dangers which threatened +the cave-dwellers from the crumbling rock. Tzitz had only served as an +entering-wedge for their design that the house-dwellers should make room +for the others. The more Topanashka thought over it, the more he felt +convinced that he was right. And the stronger his convictions the more +he saw that the plans of the two fiends, Tyope and the Naua, were likely +to succeed. They were bad men, they were dangerous men; but they +certainly had a pair of very subtle minds.</p> + +<p>Was it possible to defeat their object? Other men, differently +constituted from Topanashka, might have come to the conclusion that it +was best to leave the Rito with their people at once, without any +further wrangling, and make room peaceably. To this he could never +consent. None of his relatives or their friends should be sacrificed to +the intrigues of the Turquoise people. Rather than yield he was firmly +determined that the Turquoise people<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</a></span> themselves should go. But only +after they had done their worst. It was true, as Tyope had said, that a +division of the tribe entailed a dangerous weakening of both fragments; +but then if it must be, what else could be done? Still he was in hopes +that the Shiuana would not consent to a separation, and in his firm +belief in the goodness of Those Above he resolved, when the time came, +to do his utmost for the preservation of peace and unity. But it was a +crushing weight to him. Not a soul had he with whom to communicate, for +his lips were sealed; not one whom he might enlighten and prepare for +the hour of the crisis. And he felt unconsciously that he was the pillar +on which rested the safety of his people,—he and the Shiuana! The +feeling was no source of pride; it was a terrible load, which he longed +in vain to share with some one else. Topanashka did not attempt to do +penance externally; he was too shrewd for that; but he prayed as much as +any one,—prayed for light from above, for the immense courage to keep +silent, to hope, and to wait.</p> + +<p>The news that Kauaitshe, the delegate from Tzitz hanutsh, was fasting +had reached the cave-dwellings of his cluster late in the afternoon. +Zashue had carried it thither, communicating the intelligence secretly +to his mother and sister. They were speaking of it, the old woman with +apprehensions, and Zashue in his usual frivolous manner, when Hayoue +entered.</p> + +<p>"Do you know," said he, "that the nashtio of Tyame is doing penance?"</p> + +<p>"So does ours," remarked Zashue, growing serious. He began to see +matters in a different light.</p> + +<p>"What may this all be about?" wondered the younger brother.</p> + +<p>The elder brother shrugged his shoulders, sighed, and rubbed his eyes; +and all four kept silent.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Is it perhaps from the uuityam?" asked Hayoue; and his mother +exclaimed,—</p> + +<p>"Surely it is."</p> + +<p>"Then something must have occurred," continued Hayoue; and with a +side-glance at his brother, "I wonder if Tyope is fasting also?"</p> + +<p>Zashue denied it positively, and added, "The Naua is out of doors."</p> + +<p>"In that case it is our people again who have to suffer." His passion +was aroused; he cried, rather than spoke "The Shyuamo never suffer +anything. Who knows but the shuatyam, Tyope, and the old one have again +done something to harm us!" Ere Zashue could reply to this sally the +young man had left the cave.</p> + +<p>When Hayoue stood outside he noticed Shotaye sitting on her doorstep.</p> + +<p>"Guatzena, samām," he called over to her.</p> + +<p>"Raua A," the woman answered, extending her hand toward him as if she +wished to give him something.</p> + +<p>He went over to her, took the object, and looked at it. It was the +rattle of a snake.</p> + +<p>"Where did you get this?" he asked.</p> + +<p>"I found it above, where a rattlesnake had been eaten. Do you want it?"</p> + +<p>He shook the rattle and inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Will you give it to me?"</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"It is well; and now I will tell you something that you don't know yet. +Our father, Kauaitshe, is fasting."</p> + +<p>"He is right," Shotaye remarked; "it will make him leaner."</p> + +<p>Both laughed, but Hayoue said with greater earnestness,</p> + +<p>"Tyame is doing penance also."</p> + +<p>"Then he is with his woman from Shyuamo," flippantly<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</a></span> observed Shotaye; +"it will make Turquoises cheaper." She turned away with an indifferent +air. Her careless manner struck the young man, and when he saw that she +would not speak, but only gazed at the sky, he went off with the present +he had received. He felt differently; he took the matter very seriously. +He directed his steps toward the tall building where it might be +possible to ascertain something else. Hayoue was afraid of the Turquoise +people and their designs.</p> + +<p>Shotaye was far from indifferent to the piece of news which Hayoue had +brought to her. But neither was she surprised. She expected as much. It +was therefore easy for her to appear perfectly calm and unconcerned. She +was fully convinced that her case had been the subject of last night's +discussion in the council, but the fact that the delegates were doing +penance proved that the matter was still pending, and that no conclusion +had been reached. There was consequently time before her still, and the +reprieve amounted to about four days. She had time to reflect and to +prepare her course of action. The sooner she was alone and left to her +own musings the better, and that was why she turned away so abruptly +from the young man. Hayoue drew from her manner the inference that the +woman busied herself with thoughts entirely foreign to his own, and did +not wish to be disturbed. But as soon as he turned to go she watched him +through one corner of her eye. When he was far enough away, she rose, +and slowly crept back into her dwelling.</p> + +<p>We need not follow the train of thought that occupied Shotaye.</p> + +<p>It was in the main the same that had filled her mind during the last +week. One thing was certain, she was not silly enough to fast. She would +not commit such a blunder. Neither would she call on Say Koitza. She +regarded her<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</a></span> companion in danger as sufficiently advised, and felt sure +that the wife of Zashue was prepared for any event. Why then disturb +her? It might only lead her into committing some disastrous blunder. +Without Shotaye's direct knowledge Say was sure to do nothing at all, +and that was the best for both. For the present, all that could be done +was to remain absolutely quiet and to wait.</p> + +<p>Hayoue, on the other hand, was not so philosophical. As he strolled down +the valley, his mind was deeply agitated. It seemed clear to him that a +grave question had been propounded at the council, and it could only +have originated through some deviltry on the part of the evil spirits of +the Turquoise clan, Tyope and the old Naua. This made him very angry, +and he vowed within himself that when the time came he would take a very +active part in the proceedings.</p> + +<p>He would rather have commenced the fray at once by slaughtering Tyope +and his accomplice; but then, it was not altogether the thing to do. +Neither would it do to go about and inquire at random. Nothing was left +to him but to have patience and wait.</p> + +<p>Waiting, however, did not interfere with his disposition to talk. With a +nature as outspoken as that of Hayoue, it was impossible to wait without +saying something to somebody about it. But to whom? At home he could not +speak, for there was Zashue, and he was never impartial when any one of +the Koshare was concerned. Okoya would be far preferable, and he +determined upon looking him up. His nephew was not in the big house, and +Hayoue went out to the corn-patches. The Indian goes to his field +frequently, not in order to work, but simply to lounge, to seek company, +or to watch the growing crops. Okoya was in his father's plot, sitting +comfortably among the corn; but it was not the plantation that occupied +his thoughts, they were with Mitsha; and he pondered over what she had +told him<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</a></span> the night before, and how he might succeed in making her his +beyond cavil. Looking up accidentally he discerned the form of his uncle +coming toward him, and his face brightened. He motioned Hayoue to come, +and this time Hayoue was eager to meet Okoya.</p> + +<p>The uncle wore a gloomy face, and the nephew noticed it at once. But he +thought that if his friend intended to confide in him he would do so +spontaneously. He had not long to wait. Hayoue sat down alongside of him +and began,—</p> + +<p>"Do you know where sa umo is,—the maseua?"</p> + +<p>"He is at home, I think. At least he was there when I went away."</p> + +<p>"Is he doing penance?"</p> + +<p>Okoya stared at Hayoue in astonishment.</p> + +<p>"No, he ate with us. Why should he fast?"</p> + +<p>"Do you know," Hayoue continued to inquire, "that the nashtio of Tzitz +and the nashtio of Tyame are fasting?"</p> + +<p>"I did not, but I know that the Hishtanyi Chayan is at work."</p> + +<p>Hayoue extended his neck and pricked up his ears. "What," said he, "the +yaya also?"</p> + +<p>"Indeed, the Cuirana Naua also. Did not you know it? You are a nice +Cuirana."</p> + +<p>The uncle shook his head.</p> + +<p>"That is bad, very bad indeed," muttered he. Okoya was perplexed. At +last his curiosity overcame all diffidence and he asked,—</p> + +<p>"What is it, satyumishe nashtio? Do you know of anything evil?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue looked at him and said,—</p> + +<p>"Okoya, you and I are alike. When your heart is heavy you come to me and +say, 'My heart is sad; help me to make it light again;' and when I feel +sorrow I go to you<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</a></span> and tell you of it. When you came to me up +there"—he pointed to the west—"it was dark in your heart. To-day it is +night in mine."</p> + +<p>The speech both astonished and pleased the boy. He felt pride in the +elder's confidence, but was too modest to express it. So he merely +replied,—</p> + +<p>"Nashtio, I am very young, and you are much wiser than I. How can I +speak so that your heart may be relieved? You know how I must speak, and +when you tell me I will try and do it."</p> + +<p>He gazed into Hayoue's features with a timid, doubting look; he could +hardly conceive that his uncle really needed advice from him.</p> + +<p>It was Hayoue's turn to sigh to-day. Slowly he said,—</p> + +<p>"Last night the uuityam was together, and to-day the yaya and the +nashtio are fasting."</p> + +<p>Okoya innocently asked,—</p> + +<p>"Why do they fast?"</p> + +<p>"That is just what I want to know," Hayoue impatiently exclaimed, "but +surely it bodes nothing good."</p> + +<p>"Why should the wise men want something that is evil?" said the other, +in surprise.</p> + +<p>"You are young, motātza, you are like a child, else you would not ask +such a question. The wise men are doing penance, not because they intend +harm, but in order to prevent the people from being harmed. Do you +understand me now?"</p> + +<p>It began to dawn on Okoya's mind; still he had not fully grasped his +uncle's meaning.</p> + +<p>"Who is going to do evil things to us? Are there Moshome about?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue was struck by the remark. He had not thought of this possibility. +It might be that the older men had learned something of the approach or +presence of Navajos.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</a></span> A few moments of reflection, however, convinced +him of the utter improbability of the suggestion. If there were danger +of this the warriors, to whom he belonged,—that is, the special group +of war magicians,—would have been the first to be informed of it; and +they would all be now in the estufa preparing themselves for duty, and +the maseua first of all. Instead of it the old man was up and about as +usual. No, it could not be; and he accordingly said,—</p> + +<p>"It may be that some sneaking wolf is lurking about, but I do not +believe it. See here, satyumishe, I belong to those who know of war, and +I should certainly have heard if there were any signs of the Dinne. And +our father the maseua would not have remained about the big house. No, +umo, it is not on account of the Moshome that the yaya and nashtio take +no food."</p> + +<p>"But if there are no Moshome about, whence could there come danger to +us?"</p> + +<p>"From there;" and Hayoue pointed to distant cliffs where some of the +cave-dwellings of Shyuamo were visible at the diminutive openings in the +rock.</p> + +<p>"Why from there?"</p> + +<p>"From Shyuamo hanutsh."</p> + +<p>"What can Shyuamo want to do harm for?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue grew really impatient.</p> + +<p>"You think of nothing else but your girl," he grumbled. "Have you +forgotten already what I told you of Tyope and of that old sand-viper, +the Naua?"</p> + +<p>It thundered in the distance; a shower was falling south of the Rito, +and its thunder sounded like low, subterranean mutterings. Hayoue called +out,—</p> + +<p>"Do you hear the Shiuana? They remind you of what I said."</p> + +<p>The parts were reversed. It was now the uncle who<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</a></span> reminded the nephew +of the voices from the higher world. Okoya hung his head.</p> + +<p>"Listen to me," continued Hayoue; "I know that you do not like it that I +speak against Tyope, but I am right nevertheless. He is a bad man and a +base man; he only looks at what he desires and to the welfare of his +hanutsh. Toward others he is ill-disposed; and his companion is worse +yet, the old fiend."</p> + +<p>"Yes, but what can they gain by doing evil to others?" Okoya asked.</p> + +<p>"I don't know."</p> + +<p>"How can I know it, then? I am much younger, much less wise than you."</p> + +<p>Hayoue saw the candour of the boy and it troubled him. It was true; +Okoya was too young yet, too inexperienced; he could not fully +understand what Hayoue was suspecting, and could not give him any light +or advice. It was useless to press him any further. But one thing Hayoue +had achieved, at all events. He had enjoyed an opportunity to vent his +feelings in full confidence, and that alone afforded him some relief. +After musing a while he spoke again,—</p> + +<p>"Let it be what it may, I tell you this much, brother: be careful, and +now especially. Speak to nobody of what I have told you; and should you +go to see Mitsha, keep your ears open and your mouth shut. I cannot find +anybody to speak to except you and the maseua, but our father I dare not +ask, for when the others are fasting Topanashka's lips are closed until +the time comes to act. Meanwhile, brother, we must wait. I am going back +to the katityam, for it is not good to run about and pry. Nobody knows +anything but the yaya and the nashtio, and these do not speak to us." +With these words he rose and left Okoya alone.</p> + +<p>Much as the latter was attached to his father's brother, he was still +glad to see him go. The sinister hints which<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[Pg 303]</a></span> Hayoue had dropped were as +good as incomprehensible to him. That the Zaashtesh could be damaged +through some of its own people he could not conceive; still he believed +it, for Hayoue had said so and it must be true. But it was equally true +that Okoya's thoughts were with his own affairs exclusively, and his +uncle's talk affected him mainly on that score. It increased his already +uneasy feelings. The fear that Mitsha would be given him only on +condition that he became Koshare was now stronger than ever, and his +prospects appeared still further complicated in the light of Hayoue's +disclosures. Nevertheless, nothing was absolutely certain so far; and he +could not precipitate matters. In his case, too, there was nothing left +but to wait.</p> + +<p>The shower, which was sending floods of moisture into the valleys +farther south, only grazed the Rito, sending a short and light rain upon +its growing crops. It surprised Zashue upon his return to the big house, +and drove him to shelter at his own, that is, his wife's home. He did +not really care to go there, for since the time when he and Tyope had +searched the rooms, Zashue had kept rather away from his spouse.</p> + +<p>He did not suspect her any longer; but the very conviction on his part +that she was innocent, and that consequently he had wronged her, kept +him away from her presence. The weaker a man is, the less he likes to +acknowledge guilt. He feels ashamed of himself, but will not acknowledge +it. The Indian in this respect is as tough as other people, if not +tougher. To beg pardon for an offence committed is to him a very +difficult task. He is a child, and children rarely make atonement unless +compelled. They conceal their guilt, and so does the Indian. If he has +wronged any one, the redman persists in acting as if nothing had +happened, or he pouts, or avoids the party offended. Zashue did not +pout, but he avoided his wife's<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[Pg 304]</a></span> dwelling as much as possible, and felt +embarrassed when there, or as had been the case a few days ago, when the +matter of Okoya's wooing was discussed, he availed himself of the first +pretext to take leave. To-day it was different; he had to go there for +shelter. Say received him in her usual way, almost without a word, but +with a look that was at once friendly, searching, and unsteady. It was +dark in the inner room, and Zashue failed to notice his wife's glance.</p> + +<p>Say also had heard of the fasts and penitence to which some of the +officers of the tribe had submitted; and she rightly surmised that the +accusation against Shotaye, and against herself perhaps, had at last +been made, and was the cause of such unusual proceedings. But Shotaye +had judged her well when she decided upon not troubling Say with a +visit. It was unnecessary, for Say took everything calmly and with +perfect composure. The positive assurance of Shotaye that she was safe, +and still more the words of her father to the same effect, had +completely reassured the woman. She looked forward to coming events with +anxious curiosity rather than with apprehension. Still as her husband +unexpectedly entered her dwelling, she could not resist the temptation +to sound him, and to find out, if possible, what he thought about +affairs. While kneading the corn-cakes she therefore asked, in a quiet, +cool manner,—</p> + +<p>"Hachshtze, do you know that the nashtio are fasting?"</p> + +<p>"All of them?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know," she replied, going on with her work, "and yet I know +this much,—that sa nashtio does not fast. He ate with us and is going +about as usual."</p> + +<p>"What may it all mean?" he inquired of her.</p> + +<p>She shrugged her shoulders, and asked,—</p> + +<p>"Does Tyope do penance?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_305" id="Page_305">[Pg 305]</a></span></p> + +<p>In view of the intimate relations existing between Tyope and Zashue this +was a very natural question, and yet it stung Zashue. He interpreted it +as a covert thrust. But as he bethought himself of the charges which +Hayoue had uttered against the delegate from Shyuamo, a whole series of +ideas rose within him so suddenly, and so far from pleasant or +comforting to himself, that he forgot the conversation and inclined his +head in thought.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza was too much absorbed by her work to notice the change in her +husband's manner at once. After a few moments of silence she reiterated +her question. Zashue appeared to wake up; he started, saying,—</p> + +<p>"I don't know; but why do you ask this?"</p> + +<p>The woman realized that her inquiry might have been imprudent, but with +great assurance explained,—</p> + +<p>"Because he is nashtio, and a great one at that. Shyuamo is a strong +hanutsh, and what it wants will be done. It alone can do more than Tzitz +and Tanyi together."</p> + +<p>The quick, bold, apparently unpremeditated reply relieved Zashue of an +undefined feeling of suspicion that had arisen within him. During his +moment of thoughtfulness he had been led from the accusations of Hayoue +against Tyope unconsciously to the accusation which Tyope had launched +before against Shotaye and his own wife. Quick as lightning it flashed +upon his mind that that accusation had perhaps been formulated again, +and this time officially before the council. And if Say were innocent, +as he still believed, why did she inquire about him who was the +originator of it? He did not attribute her query to a guilty conscience, +for the Indian has but a very dim notion about human conscience, if he +thinks of it at all. He would have gone further and have seen in the +utterance of his wife the evidence of some positive knowledge. Did Say +know anything about the real object of the stormy visit<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_306" id="Page_306">[Pg 306]</a></span> which he and +Tyope paid to her home during the dance of the ayash tyucotz? Her ready +reply to his mistrustful inquiry had allayed suspicions as to her guilt +for the time being, but on the other hand he felt strong misgivings that +she had found out something, either of what the Koshare said or thought +concerning her, or about the attempt which Tyope and he had failed in. +One thing, however, grew to be more and more certain in his judgment; +namely, that a charge proffered against Shotaye was probably the cause +of the extraordinary fastings going on among the tribal heads. More he +could not surmise, still less find out. But he determined upon being +very guarded toward his wife hereafter. Say, on her side, had a similar +feeling toward him. The breach which social customs already established +between man and wife was gradually but surely widening.</p> + +<p>Still they continued to talk quietly. No one seeing them together in the +dingy kitchen would have suspected a lack of harmony, or discontent, +much less the sinister preoccupations lurking in the heart of each. Both +felt that it was useless, that they must abide their time, avoid +imprudent words and queries, conceal from each other their misgivings, +and wait.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_307" id="Page_307">[Pg 307]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV"></a>CHAPTER XIV.</h3> +<p>More than eight days had elapsed since the one on which Shotaye had +pledged her new friend, the Tehua warrior, to meet him at the homes of +his tribe. She had not redeemed that pledge. In appearance she was +unfaithful to Cayamo, as her knight was called; and yet her lack of +compliance with her promise was not intentional. She calculated that her +case would have come up by that time; and until this occurred, the +energetic woman had no intention of leaving the Rito, much less of +forsaking her friend Say Koitza. Now that her case had been delayed, the +eight days had grown to nearly ten. The chayani and the caciques were +fasting still, as well as some of the clan delegates.</p> + +<p>Twelve days had passed, and it was the last day of official penance. +That evening something was sure to occur to relieve the situation. So +everybody thought at the Tyuonyi; so Shotaye thought herself. But she +felt more than usually excited and worn out. It was not fear; it was the +natural longing of a soul replete with energy and activity to see a +matter ended that kept her in suspense. In regard to Say Koitza she felt +perfectly reassured; the woman had not shown herself at her cave, and +must feel quiet, cautious, and careful.</p> + +<p>When the sun rose on the fourth day, it found Shotaye just about to take +her morning meal. That was soon over, for there was no coffee, no hot +rolls, no butter. It consisted merely of cold corn-cakes. When she had +satisfied<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_308" id="Page_308">[Pg 308]</a></span> her appetite, she rose, shook the crumbs from her wrap, and +went out. She had made a full toilet; that is, she had rubbed her face +with her moistened hands and dried it with a deerskin, whereby a little +more dust was added to her cheeks. She felt <i>pro forma</i> clean.</p> + +<p>It was yet so early that hardly any one showed himself out of doors. The +sun peeped up behind the volcanic heights in the east, casting a glow +over the summits and crests that rise above the Rio Grande in that +direction. The Tetilla stood out boldly, crowning the black ridges with +its slender, graceful cone.</p> + +<p>Shotaye strolled down the Rito. A few people were about; but regardless +of these and what they might think or say, she wandered along past the +dwellings of the Eagle clan. What if Tyope should see her? "Let him see +me," she thought; "let him become convinced that I know nothing, that I +rest easy, without any suspicion whatever of the dreadful fate he has +prepared for me. Later on he may find out that his former wife is more +than a match for him."</p> + +<p>She went on and on, and passed the big house. A few men stood on the +roofs, gazing motionless in the direction where the sun rose like a mass +of melted ore. Farther she went, always down stream, quietly and with +the greatest apparent unconcern. A girl from Yakka hanutsh greeted her +in a friendly voice; she returned the greeting cheerfully. The cliffs +wherein Oshatsh, Shutzuna, and lastly Shyuamo resided were to her left +as she passed the grove where Okoya and Shyuote had had their first +discussion. Here she turned to the north, in the direction of the spot +where she had met the Tehua Indian. Even on this upward trail, rocky as +it was and overgrown with shrubbery, her form was plainly +distinguishable from below. But Shotaye scorned to conceal herself, she +walked without haste or<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_309" id="Page_309">[Pg 309]</a></span> hurry; her errand was perfectly legitimate and +everybody might see her undertake it.</p> + +<p>Everybody might indeed witness her doings as far as these could be seen. +She simply took a walk on the mesa of the Bird, Ziro kauash. She hoped +also to gather some useful plants,—such as the shkoa, a spinach-like +vegetable; asclepias; apotz, a fever-medicine of the genus <i>artemesia</i>, +and many other medicinal herbs known to the Indian and used by him. For +it had sprinkled if not rained every day of late, and last night's rain +was still visible in the drops that covered the leaves. The ground was +soft, and her step left plainly distinguishable tracks. Not only might +every one see her; she almost invited people to follow her on her +wanderings. Tyope, the Koshare Naua, the Chayani, might trail and spy +out her movements as much and as long as they pleased, step by step if +they wished; for the real object of her stroll they would never be able +to guess.</p> + +<p>After reaching the top of the plateau, Shotaye sat down on a protruding +rock, from which she might look over the whole valley beneath. She cared +little for this; her main object was to rest and to think. What she now +undertook was a step preliminary to the last act. A trail almost +indistinguishable, so little was it used of late, led from the Rito to +the north, where the Tehuas dwelt in caves in the rock which they name +Puye. This trail was the object of Shotaye's search. We know of her +intention to take refuge among the northern tribe of village Indians, +but she had meanwhile determined upon something else. She not only +wanted to go but had determined upon returning! Yes, she would return, +though not alone. With armed men from the Puye she intended to return in +the stillness of the night. She would hide her companions at the +approaches to the Tyuonyi, and lie in wait for Tyope and the old Delight +Maker, for the Chayani also if possible.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_310" id="Page_310">[Pg 310]</a></span> The Tehuas would reap many +scalps; she would have had her revenge; and the deed could be so +performed as to make those at the Rito believe that the Navajos were the +perpetrators. This was her plan, and she did not feel the slightest +scruple or compunction. For years she had been, among her own people, +the butt of numberless insults and mortifications. Now it had gone so +far that her life even was in imminent peril. Ere this should be lost, +she would prove to her enemies that she was alive, and terribly alive!</p> + +<p>To reconnoitre the ground, to study every detail of it, to store her +memory with everything that might be useful or valuable in the lay of +the land, was what she had come for now. After she felt thoroughly +rested she rose, and continued her walk. Where she had been sitting, the +trail was plain, for there it descended into the gorge. So she only +noticed the place and then went into the shrubbery to seek for plants. +She gathered a few leaves of the dark-green shiutui, sauntered from +juniper-bush to juniper-bush, glanced from time to time upward into the +tops of pines to see whether they bore edible nuts of the kind now +called piñons, or threw stones at the noisy birds that fluttered about.</p> + +<p>Again she came upon the trail, and her trained eye could follow it for +some distance until it disappeared in the timber. So far she felt sure +of her impressions for the future and turned away to the right, +penetrating deeper into the forest. She could find her way even at +night, for the moon shone still. Besides, once acquainted with the spot +whence she had to start, it mattered little whether there was any path +or not. The Indian needs only two points to guide himself,—the place of +departure and the spot where he wants to arrive. Moreover, for her +flight it was better not to follow the trail at all. She felt sure of +meeting some one of the Tehuas in the vicinity of the Puye.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_311" id="Page_311">[Pg 311]</a></span></p> + +<p>The topographical details attracted the woman's attention much more than +the path. She studied them carefully, pretending to hunt for plants. +Unconsciously she went farther and farther, regardless of time, for it +was yet early. The surface of the Ziro kauash is slightly undulated, as +well as the mesa to the south of the Tyuonyi; the timber is relatively +sparse; the pines are grouped together at intervals; and juniper and +cedar bushes cover it uniformly like an extensive, irregular plantation.</p> + +<p>Such is the topography of the mesas west of the Rio Grande, from the +Rito until one is beyond, and opposite to San Ildefonso. They are +traversed and cut by deep ravines and cañons, which run generally from +west to east, emptying their waters after storms into the valley of the +river through narrow gaps, or terminating before reaching the stream +against a towering wall of volcanic rock. Ere Shotaye noticed it, the +shrubbery had begun to grow thinner, until she noticed in front +something like a vacant space, indicating a gap; beyond that gap there +was timber again. This told her that she had reached the brink of the +first cañon north of the Rito.</p> + +<p>In these solitudes game is not by any means so plentiful as might be +supposed. This is particularly the case in the vicinity of Indian +settlements. The merciless methods of communal hunting either +exterminate or frighten away most of the larger animals. Roaming tribes +send parties of men, hunters or warriors, long distances away; and these +not only slaughter but frighten the deer, the mountain sheep, and the +mountain goat, driving them into regions less accessible to man. The +turkey alone, that noble bird, with its dark, iridescent plumage, +remains everywhere; and Shotaye had already heard their loud cackling +and calling before she entered the high timber. Several gobblers as well +as hens had run away on her approach; at last they rose into the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_312" id="Page_312">[Pg 312]</a></span> air +one after the other, flapping their wings until they settled down on a +tall piñon that was visible from where the woman stood. There were four +birds on the tree. With necks extended and eyelids alternately opening +and shutting, they peered down on her, ready to soar away at the least +suspicious motion. Shotaye could not resist glancing at them. It seemed +as if something was creeping up the tree very slowly. Like a grayish +streak, a long body flattened itself against the trunk. Shotaye grew +attentive, and the more so as the suspicious object all at once +disappeared below the nethermost branches. The turkeys themselves were +so occupied with the appearance of the woman that they lost thought of +everything else. One of them, a gobbler, braced himself up, his breast +bulged out, his head and neck drawn in; then quickly thrusting them +forward, sent out a loud cackle. At this moment the pine-branches were +violently tossed about. With noisy flapping of their wings the hens rose +into the air; their companion flapped his wings but once or twice, and +disappeared in the tree-top. For a moment the twigs and branches rustled +and rattled; then all was still. A panther had surprised them and +secured one for his breakfast. A long distance off might be heard the +cackling of another gobbler; the forest was full of turkeys.</p> + +<p>Shotaye burst out laughing. The panther had done well. He had enough to +satisfy his appetite, besides, and there was no danger of her being +attacked. The American panther is not dangerous to man; but he carries a +mouthful of very sharp teeth, and his claws are long; he is a powerful +animal, agile and large. Nobody can foretell what might happen in case +he should be ill-humoured. The woman began to scan the landscape around; +it was a clear space, and she could see the bushes from their tops down +to the ground. The base of one of these bushes attracted her<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_313" id="Page_313">[Pg 313]</a></span> attention. +Almost level with the soil, something black appeared beneath its +branches. As she examined it more closely she saw that it was not really +black, but of a grayish brown, like the colour of the soil. It was +neither a plant nor was it a part of the earth itself, nor a stone. It +might be some animal. The more she looked the more she became satisfied +that it was neither animal's skin nor fur. The object was hairless. Only +the skin of a human being could appear so smooth. Her first impulse was +to hide; but before she could execute her purpose the object moved +slightly, and something white appeared above the black. It was +disk-like, and on it there was some object of a red colour. The eyes of +Shotaye sparkled; she abandoned all thoughts of concealment or of +flight, and fastened her gaze on the strange thing beneath the shrub. It +became clearer and clearer to her that it was a human form, and that on +its back was a white shield decorated with red. That shield she knew to +be Cayamo's.</p> + +<p>But what could Cayamo be doing here? Or was it perhaps not he, but some +Navajo who had vanquished the proud warrior and was carrying home his +weapons in triumph? The latter appeared rather improbable, and yet who +could tell? At all events the man was alive, for he had moved. It was +equally certain that he had not seen her. In order to clear up all doubt +Shotaye looked around for shelter, and saw near by a bush that afforded +a scanty hiding-place. She glided to it noiselessly; and changing her +position, got nearer to him, and was even able to see more of his body +and dress. The first glance satisfied her that he was not a Navajo, but +a village Indian, and indeed her friend Cayamo.</p> + +<p>Every trace of fear disappeared. Shotaye left the shelter of the bush +and stepped up toward him rather noisily, at the same time calling his +name. He did not reply; and as<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_314" id="Page_314">[Pg 314]</a></span> she came nearer, the regular breathing +and the heaving of his chest showed the cause of his silence; the great +warrior from the Puye was fast asleep! Under different circumstances she +would have left him and quietly retired, but now she could not; the +opportunity was too favourable, matters too threatening for her. She +must be recognized by him once more, must show to him that she still +counted on his pledge, on his friendship, his protection. Yet she did +not wake him, but went close to his prostrate form and bent over it, +even holding her breath for a while.</p> + +<p>He slept profoundly. The war-paint on his face was sorely blurred; the +campaign had not improved his appearance,—the face with closed eyes +resembled a lump of dirt rather than a human head, his kilt was +tattered, and his legs covered with scars and scratches. The circular +sandals, much dilapidated, were tied to the belt; and close to them was +another object, which Shotaye began to examine attentively, while her +eyes flashed at the sight of it. It was a piece of human skin covered +with gore and straight hair partly plaited. Her heart began to pulsate +proudly and in delight, for she saw that Cayamo had secured a scalp, the +scalp of a Navajo! Cayamo was a great warrior! Shotaye was careful not +to touch the trophy, for no woman is allowed to handle the sacred token +until after its taking has been duly celebrated in the great dance of +the tribe. But lest the hero might wake up prematurely and notice her +presence in too close proximity to the repulsive laurels which he had +won, Shotaye quietly withdrew and sat down at some distance from him, +where he could easily see her, and quietly awaited his rising from the +slumbers of fatigue.</p> + +<p>In point of fact it was not proper for her to remain so close to him. +The scalp-crowned warrior must keep aloof from the other sex until he +has been purified and has<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_315" id="Page_315">[Pg 315]</a></span> danced. Shotaye relied upon the extraordinary +circumstances, and upon his interpretation of her presence as having run +after him, to obtain his forgiveness. Furthermore they were alone; and a +few moments spent in the practice of sign-language could not, she +trusted, deprive the scalp of the magic qualities attributed to it. Had +it been a warrior from the Rito she would have left him long ago.</p> + +<p>Cayamo was manifestly tired, for he slept hard. The sun stood close to +the zenith, and still he dozed. The luminary of day did not only +illuminate, but its heat was scorching; the shadows under cover of which +Cayamo had retreated were moving gradually, and the unkempt head of the +hero became exposed to the most direct rays. The heat began to disturb +him; he groaned, stretched himself, moved uneasily, and attempted to +turn over. In this he bent his shield, and the hard leather struck him +in the ribs. Cayamo woke up! He opened his eyes and yawned, closed them +again, then opened the lids a second time, when his look became suddenly +a stare of surprise. Lightning-like he rose to a sitting posture, and +grasped the bow as well as his war-club. In this position he stared at +the woman, who smiled, winking and placing a finger on her lips. As soon +as she whispered "Shotaye," the threatening flash in his eye vanished; +he dropped both weapons and threw his features into a repulsive, hideous +grin intended for a soft smile. Then he rose. It was very plain that he +felt overjoyed, and that he would fain have expressed his delight to the +woman through some clumsy caress, but he restrained his feelings and +became serious.</p> + +<p>Extending his arm to the west, he shook his head in a warning manner, +pointed to himself, made the sign indicating the act of men coming, and +said, "Uan save;" then he waved his hand northward, afterward at the +sun; and finally he pointed at Shotaye, uttering,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_316" id="Page_316">[Pg 316]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"Uiye tha, 'two days!'"</p> + +<p>She could not fully comprehend. Until better informed she drew the +conclusion that the Navajos were in pursuit of him, but more she failed +to understand. To ascertain his meaning she pointed at him, then at +herself, raised four of her fingers, and asked,—</p> + +<p>"Tehua?"</p> + +<p>Cayamo shook his head, counted two on his fingers, accompanying the +gestures with the words,—</p> + +<p>"Tema quio Puye," pointing to the north at the same time. Now her doubts +were cleared. Shotaye saw that two days hence she would be expected +among the Tehuas. She nodded eagerly and rose. If the Navajos, as she +rightly concluded, were on her warrior's trail, it was unsafe for both +of them to remain here long; but neither could she insinuate to Cayamo +that she would like to go with him at once. To her surprise the man bent +down and with his fingers drew a line on the ground which ran in the +direction where the cave-dwellings of the Tehuas were situated. The +woman bent over him with great curiosity.</p> + +<p>"Tupoge," said Cayamo, indicating the southern end of the line and +looking askance. Shotaye nodded that she understood, and he slowly moved +his fingers along the line to the north, uttering,—</p> + +<p>"Tema quio."</p> + +<p>The northern terminus of the streak he designated as Puye. Finally he +made a mark across the middle of the line, saying very positively,—</p> + +<p>"Uiye tha Shotaye Teanyi." These words he accompanied successively with +the signs for the number two, for male Indian, and for the meeting of +two persons.</p> + +<p>Nothing could be clearer. Two days hence Shotaye was to leave the Rito +for the Puye; and as Cayamo himself would be unable to meet her, owing +to the ceremonies which<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_317" id="Page_317">[Pg 317]</a></span> he had to perform in honour of the scalp, some +male friend of his, called Teayni, would meet her half-way and conduct +her safely to the abode of his people. With a radiant face the woman +nodded assent, and made other gestures expressive of delight and +agreement. Cayamo took advantage of his cowering posture to fasten the +war-sandals to his naked feet, and then rose and took the trail towards +the north, but Shotaye held him back in token of misgivings. He +understood her motive, but pointed to his circular foot-gear and smiled. +It was clear that he trusted to the round tracks left by that +contrivance for safety. So he went on toward the brink of the gorge that +lay before them. As soon as his form had sunk below it, Shotaye also +turned, this time in the direction of the Rito.</p> + +<p>Everything was right at last! She felt safe, completely safe; for the +road was clear to her, and furthermore Cayamo, of whose attachment she +was now fully convinced, would provide for a guide during the second +half of the journey, which was utterly unknown to her. Everything was +moving to her fullest satisfaction, provided she could escape from the +Rito.</p> + +<p>In regard to that matter she had scarcely any doubt, unless—and this +thought came to her while she was wending her way slowly homeward—some +one should have followed her and witnessed the strange meeting between +her and Cayamo. In that case everything might be lost. But there were +not the slightest marks of human presence about. Nature, even, seemed to +slumber in the heat of the day; an occasional lizard rustled through the +dried twigs and fallen pine needles, a crow sat on a dry limb, and high +up in the air an eagle soared below the mares' tails that streamed over +the sky. It would have been very disagreeable, to say the least, if one +or other of the Navajos who were in pursuit of Cayamo should cross her +path; but of this she<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_318" id="Page_318">[Pg 318]</a></span> had little fear. She was already too near the +Rito for that. Soon the gorge opened at her feet, showing a placid, +lovely picture,—the little valley down below, huge pines raising their +dark columns by the side of light-green corn-patches, and the tall pile +of the big houses looming up like an enormous round tower. But Shotaye +was not affected by scenery. Walking along the brink to the west she at +last reached the upper end, where twelve days ago she had ascended, and +where the brook, swollen by late rains, now gushed down the ledges in a +series of murmuring cascades. Here she began her descent, and as the sun +disappeared behind threatening clouds over the western mountains, she +entered her home again. Shotaye had spent nearly the whole day on the +mesa, had spent it profitably, and was—so she fancied—in complete +security as regarded her ultimate designs.</p> + +<p>And yet had the woman, after taking leave of the strange Indian and +after the latter had gone out of sight, peered into the shadow of the +pines on one of which the panther had so nimbly captured the +unsuspecting turkey, she might have noticed something that would have +greatly modified her ideas on this point. For behind one of them there +stood, all the while she and the Tehua were carrying on their pantomime, +a human figure intently watching them. Pressed against the trunk of a +tree there was, motionless, quiet, calm, not a common spy, but a cool +observer of her doings, whose presence was accidental, but who not only +watched but at the same time judged and passed sentence on her actions.</p> + +<p>A short time after Shotaye had set out on her walk, Topanashka Tihua +also started in the same direction. With all the self-control he had +maintained, inward agitation and sorrow nearly overcame him. The nearer +the hour came when the momentous question that was going<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_319" id="Page_319">[Pg 319]</a></span> to shake the +existence of the tribe to its very foundations would be taken in hand, +the more conscious he became that he was carrying a terrible load, and +that upon his action depended nearly everything. The feeling of +responsibility was crushing. He had, of course, ascertained nothing new; +neither had he thought of making notes of what met his gaze. But on this +last day he felt the necessity of being alone ere the dread moment came. +Others could not help; he was alone with his thoughts, and yet, as he +did no fasting, not alone in the proper use of the word. On that last +day, therefore, he resolved upon retiring to some solitude. It would +attract no undue attention, and he would have done according to the +spirit of the shaman's instructions. After leaving the Rito he climbed +to the northern mesa, and instead of resting on its brink as Shotaye +had, he strolled into the timber perfectly at random, hardly conscious +whither he directed his steps, and content to be for once alone with his +dismal thoughts.</p> + +<p>However much he speculated and reflected upon the matter, he drew not +the slightest comfort from it. The main factor he lacked; namely, a +knowledge of the judgment which Those Above would render. This the +chayani alone knew, and they alone would proclaim it at the council. If +the case of Shotaye only had been before the meeting, his position would +have been very simple. All he had to do was to kill her if found guilty, +and he was ready to do this at any time. He did not especially hate the +woman, and all he cared for in such an event was to perform his duty. In +regard to his daughter Say he no longer entertained any apprehension. +Matters, however, had degenerated into a venomous contention between two +clans, amounting almost to a schism in the tribe. If now the Chayani in +the name of the Shiuana proclaimed that Shyuamo was right, and the +others, his own clan included,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_320" id="Page_320">[Pg 320]</a></span> resisted, what then? He had to obey, he +had to execute what Those Above decreed; for that purpose was he called +maseua, like him who bears the same name and is the most active among +all the deities on high. What the Shiuana determined was right always.</p> + +<p>The old man sat down under a tree and attempted to ponder over this +little query of "always." But he did it in vain. It was a problem +perhaps not beyond the reach of his intelligence, if it had been +properly cultivated, but far beyond the limits which training and custom +had set to the working powers of that intelligence. He staggered from +doubt to doubt, and finally gave it up. No other conclusion could he +reach than to wait. But waiting alone gives no light, does not comfort, +gives neither strength nor wisdom. Strength and wisdom, so the Indian +believes, are gifts from above, and can be obtained by prayer. +Topanashka came to the conclusion that he would pray. He picked up a +stone, and was searching his memory for one of the many formulas that +the Indian has in his rituals, when a faint pattering sound attracted +his attention.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 451px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-320" id="ILLUS-320"></a> +<img src='images/illus-320.jpg' width='451' alt='Looking out from one of the weathered Cave-Rooms of the Snake-Clan' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Looking out from one of the weathered Cave-Rooms of the Snake-Clan</span> +</div> + +<p>It was as if something glided through brushwood. He forgot to pray, and +listened. Now it sounded again, at a greater distance from him. Only +some animal could have produced the noise; a human being would either +have come up to him if a friend, or kept absolutely still if a foe. He +looked and looked, and at last caught a glimpse of the panther's +yellowish fur gliding along the ground. When a cat glides stealthily she +is on the hunt. His curiosity was fully aroused; he longed to see what +the animal was hunting and how he would succeed. Furthermore the panther +is in the eyes of the Pueblo Indian the symbol of the greatest physical +power. A feeling overcame the old man as if this symbol was presenting +itself to him at the very time when he needed the greatest moral +strength himself; and the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_321" id="Page_321">[Pg 321]</a></span> <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_322" id="Page_322">[Pg 322]</a></span>animal appeared like a living fetich, a hint +from Those Above. He followed the movements of the puma eagerly. The +tree where the turkeys sat stood near; he had heard their gobblings long +ago without paying any attention to them. But now they explained the +movements of the gigantic cat; he was creeping up to the birds. The puma +approached the tree noiselessly; at its foot he laid down his head, and +raised his tail, sweeping the ground with nervous force. Now the beast +of prey began to climb the trunk of the pine carefully and noiselessly. +He reached the lower branches and disappeared within their maze. Then +followed his spring; and the turkeys flew away, all but one. With a +tremendous leap the cat broke through the tree-top and down on the +ground, with the wriggling bird in his jaws, and trotted off howling.</p> + +<p>Topanashka had witnessed the performance with interest and with genuine +pleasure. He admired the strength and the swiftness of the animal +hunter. Unconsciously his thought turned back to the intended prayer, +and he earnestly addressed it now to Those Above, that they might give +to his heart the strength which the panther had shown in his limbs. +Placing two sticks on the ground before him and a stone over them, he +rose to go. But another sight met his eyes, and he stood still as if +rooted to the soil, gazed and gazed. His eyes opened wide, then his +expression became dark and almost fierce.</p> + +<p>On the clear space beyond the pines on which the puma had caught his +prey, a woman sat near a cedar-bush; and in the shade of the bush a man +rested. The first glance convinced Topanashka that the man wore paint, +and carried the accoutrements and weapons of a warrior. It was not a +warrior from the Rito; he was positive it could not be. Nor was it a +Navajo. He undoubtedly belonged to some foreign tribe of village +Indians, in all probability to the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_323" id="Page_323">[Pg 323]</a></span> Tehuas. What was he here for? And +what business had the woman in his company? Indians in war-paint do not +associate with women. Topanashka strained his eyes, and recognized to +his astonishment and dismay the woman Shotaye.</p> + +<p>He could not contain himself any longer. Like a shadow he moved forward +and hid behind the trunk of a pine, whence he could see more and better. +From there he witnessed the strange pantomime of Shotaye and Cayamo. He +was too far off to hear the words, but the gestures spoke plainly +enough. As they pointed and gesticulated to the west, north, and south, +he thought that they were planning some murderous surprise for the +Queres,—that Shotaye was betraying her own people and conspiring with +an enemy of her own stock. Fierce wrath filled his heart. Yes, Tyope's +charge was true; the woman was a witch, and had Topanashka been armed he +would have sought to kill her on the spot. But though he had no weapons, +his hand clutched a stone, raised it from the ground, and held it in +readiness. The interview ended, the Tehua disappeared, and Shotaye went +in the direction of the Rito. Topanashka felt tempted to follow her at +once, to overtake her if possible and secure her person, or even to +execute summary justice; but she was sure not to escape him. She had +evidently not noticed his presence and had gone back to her den in the +cliffs in complete security. There, on this very evening, he would seize +her, drag her before the uuityam, disclose her shameless and dangerous +plots, and doom her to the horrible death she deserved to suffer.</p> + +<p>Whither was her accomplice, the Tehua, going meanwhile? He was probably +returning to his people to report, and to lead back those in whose +company he intended to carry out the projected assault. The old man +could not stop him, being himself unarmed: but he could follow at a +distance, cautiously<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_324" id="Page_324">[Pg 324]</a></span> and without exposing himself to danger. For it was +possible that the hellish plot had developed much further, and that the +warriors from the north were lurking already near by to pounce upon the +Queres at daybreak. It was not only from the instinct of the old warrior +scout, it was out of a sense of duty as head war-chief that he +determined at once upon following the Tehua. As soon as Shotaye, too, +was out of sight, he went over to the spot where the interview had taken +place and examined the soil carefully. The round impression made by a +war-sandal struck his eye; it proved to him beyond any possibility of +doubt that his inferences were correct. The old man straightened himself +to his full height. His piercing glance went in the direction whither +the Tehua had gone. He bent forward again and followed the same line +toward the north.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>The sun had just set over the Rito. It disappeared behind dense clouds; +a storm was gathering in the west. Its wings were spreading like +tentacles; they pushed on to meet the moon, whose light was just rising +in the east as a dim whitish arch. The orb itself still remained below +the horizon. Gusts of wind whirled up the gorge from the east at +intervals, causing the pines to sigh, the willows and poplars to rustle. +The corn whispered and tinkled. The usual bustle prevailed about the +houses and in front of the caves.</p> + +<p>Before the grotto where the council was to meet that night, men were +standing, sitting, or lounging. They were the delegates who had come to +listen at last to the oracle which was to be revealed to them through +the mouth of the great shaman. Their number was not yet complete; the +Tapop, Tyope, the Koshare Naua were there, but neither the Caciques nor +the Chayani nor the Maseua had<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_325" id="Page_325">[Pg 325]</a></span> put in an appearance. Everybody was +silent, hardly a word was heard from time to time, seldom a whisper. The +men were in part exhausted by long penitence, but mostly depressed as if +some nightmare was still weighing upon them. The obligation to be silent +imposed by the medicine-man was yet in force.</p> + +<p>One by one those who were lacking came. The medicine-men appeared at +last, and only the yaya and the maseua were missing. The tapop, prompted +by a wink of the Hishtanyi Chayan, went into the cave and prepared the +council-fire. It burned well, but nobody came.</p> + +<p>Distant thunder rolled through the clouds; lightning flashed from them +in fiery red tongues. The wind continued to blow in gusts, but at long +intervals only. Between gust and gust it grew dismally, anxiously, +still. The singing, shouting, laughing of the people had almost ceased. +Now the wind again whirled up the valley stronger than before, and as +its noise ceased, a plaintive sound, a distant howling, floated on the +air. It waxed in strength and power till it rose into the night shrill +and heart-rending. The men listened in surprise. Sobs, cries, shrieks, +from time to time a piercing scream, were the dismal sounds that struck +upon their ears. All came from the large building; it was a lament by +many voices, the sad, soul-rending lament over the dead!</p> + +<p>Breathlessly they listened. Hurried footsteps rushed toward them, +several men came running up the slope. When the foremost of them reached +the group he asked, panting,—</p> + +<p>"Where is the tapop?"</p> + +<p>Hoshkanyi Tihua stepped forward and inquired,—</p> + +<p>"What has happened? What do you want?"</p> + +<p>"Our father the maseua," gasped the man, "is dead! He was killed on the +Ziro kauash!"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_326" id="Page_326">[Pg 326]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Who killed him?" demanded the principal chayan, placing himself in +front of the speaker.</p> + +<p>The Indian raised his arm on high; from it depended a circular object. +As the pale light of the rising moon fell on it, it was plainly +distinguishable as a circular war-sandal!<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_327" id="Page_327">[Pg 327]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV"></a>CHAPTER XV.</h3> +<p>"Did you find that?" asked the shaman.</p> + +<p>"Yes, I found it. I and Hayash Tihua together."</p> + +<p>"Where?"</p> + +<p>"On the kauash, on the trail that leads to the north."</p> + +<p>"Who killed sa nashtio?" the chayan further inquired. He alone carried +on the investigation; Hoshkanyi Tihua had mingled with the rest again, +and stood there silent and speechless over the terrible news. Neither +did any of the others utter a single word, but from time to time one or +the other shook his head and sighed deeply.</p> + +<p>"We don't know," replied the Indian, "for we did not find anything +else."</p> + +<p>"Have you looked for more?" emphasized the medicine-man.</p> + +<p>The other hung his head as if he felt the reproach. "No," he said in a +low tone.</p> + +<p>"Why not?"</p> + +<p>"Because we were afraid that other Tehuas might be around."</p> + +<p>"How do you know that the people from the north have killed our +nashtio?"</p> + +<p>"Because the Moshome Dinne never wear such." He pointed to the sandal, +which he had handed to the tapop.</p> + +<p>"Did the shoe lie where our father died?"</p> + +<p>"No, we found it closer to the Tyuonyi."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_328" id="Page_328">[Pg 328]</a></span></p> + +<p>A flutter went through the group,—a movement of surprise and of terror. +Many persons had collected, and the steps of more were heard coming up. +In the valley the wind sighed. Louder than its plaintive moaning sounded +the howling wail that continued in the great house with undiminished +power. The Hishtanyi continued,—</p> + +<p>"How did the shuatyam kill our father?" His voice trembled as he uttered +these words.</p> + +<p>"With arrows."</p> + +<p>"Have you brought them along?"</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"How many?"</p> + +<p>"One."</p> + +<p>"Where is the corpse?"</p> + +<p>"At the house of Tanyi hanutsh."</p> + +<p>The shaman turned around. "Tyame," he called to the delegate of the +Eagle clan, "do your duty. And you, too, Tapop."</p> + +<p>The group was about to disperse when the Shikama Chayan called back the +men who had brought the news. All stood still and listened.</p> + +<p>"Is the head entire?" asked the medicine-man.</p> + +<p>"The scalp is not on it."</p> + +<p>A murmur of indignation arose. The chayan turned away and walked slowly +along the foot of the cliffs toward his dwelling. Every one set out for +the great house, talking together excitedly, but in low voices. The +tapop, Tyame, and the two men who had found the body took the lead. The +Hishtanyi Chayan and the Shkuy Chayan came last.</p> + +<p>The nearer they came to the great building, the louder and more dismal +sounded the lamentations.</p> + +<p>The storm was approaching with threatening speed. One dense mass of inky +clouds shrouded the west. From time to time it seemed to open, and +sheets of fire would fill<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_329" id="Page_329">[Pg 329]</a></span> the gap. To this threatening sky the +death-wail ascended tremulously and plaintively, like a timid appeal for +redress. In response the heavens shot angry lightning and thunderpeals. +The cliffs on the Tyuonyi trembled, and re-echoed the voices from above, +which seemed to tell feeble humanity below, "We come!"</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>It was long before sunset when the old war-chief of the Queres, after +having thoroughly examined the spot where the interview between Shotaye +and the Tehua Indian took place, began to follow on the tracks of the +latter. He was undertaking a difficult, an extremely dangerous task. It +is not easy for a man well provided with weapons to pursue an armed +Indian, but to attempt it unarmed is foolhardiness. The Indian is most +dangerous when retreating, for then he enjoys the best opportunities to +display his main tactics in warfare, which are hiding and patient +lurking. He has every opportunity to prepare his favourite ambush, and +woe unto him who runs after an Indian on the retreat, unless the pursuer +is thoroughly prepared and well acquainted with the war-tricks of the +redman. The annals of western warfare give sad evidence of the +disastrous results. The mountaineers among the Indian tribes are those +who are best skilled in the murderous hide-and-seek game. Indians of the +plains have less occasion to cultivate it.</p> + +<p>Topanashka Tihua was aware that if he followed the Tehua he was risking +his own life. But it was not the first time he had attempted such +dangerous undertakings, and so far he had never failed. With the +configuration of the ground and the landmarks in vegetation and scenery +he was far better acquainted than the Tehua. Furthermore, he enjoyed the +material advantage that the latter could not have noticed him. +Everything depended on ascertaining unseen as much as possible about the +enemy's movements.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_330" id="Page_330">[Pg 330]</a></span></p> + +<p>From some of Shotaye's gesticulations the maseua had concluded that the +Tehua would proceed on the old trail leading from the Rito to the Puye, +or at least keep himself very near that trail. He was confirmed in it by +the direction which the friend of the woman took after leaving her. +Topanashka maintained, therefore, the same course, going slowly and with +the greatest caution. He kept on the alert for the least noise that +struck him as suspicious, or for which he could not at once account.</p> + +<p>In consequence of the heat of the day, the forest was remarkably still. +Not a breeze sighed through the tops of the pines, for the wind that +blows toward a coming storm and heralds its approach rises later in the +day. The distant gobbling of turkeys was a sound that awakened no +suspicions, the more so as it grew fainter and fainter, receding in the +direction of the higher crests and peaks. Neither were the numerous +crows a source of uneasiness to him. On every clearing these birds +gravely promenaded by half-dozens together, and his cautious gliding +across such exposed places did not in the least discommode the dusky +company. As soon as Topanashka came in sight of the trail again he kept +near it, but to its left, gliding from tree to tree or creeping across +clear expanses from shrub to shrub. He therefore moved more slowly than +the Tehua whom he was pursuing.</p> + +<p>In this manner he had advanced for quite a while, always keeping an eye +on the trail to his right, when he caught sight of a suspicious object +lying directly in the path, where the latter was barely more than a +faint streak across the thin grass that grows sometimes on the plateaus +in bunches. At once the old man stopped, cowered behind a juniper, and +waited.</p> + +<p>A novice on the war-path, or an inexperienced white man, would have gone +to examine the strange object more closely,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_331" id="Page_331">[Pg 331]</a></span> but the old scout takes +such unexpected finds in the light of serious warning. Nothing appears +more suspicious to him than something which seems to have been +accidentally dropped on a trail over which hostile Indians are +retreating. He forthwith thinks of a decoy, and is careful not to +approach. For Topanashka it was doubly significant, for had the object +purposely been placed there, it led to the disagreeable inference that +the Tehua was aware of his pursuit. In that case he was sure to lie in +wait for him, and upon nearer approach he could expect an arrow-shot +without the least doubt. That shot might miss him, but at all events the +lurking enemy would find out that his pursuer was an unarmed man, and +that there was no danger in attacking him openly. Then the situation +would become desperate.</p> + +<p>Still, as the old man had always kept to the right of the trail, it was +possible that the enemy had not so far noticed him. But somewhere in the +neighbourhood of the suspicious object that enemy must be hidden; of +that he felt sure. It was a very serious moment, for any awkward +movement or the least noise might bring about his destruction. Under +such circumstances many a one sends a short prayer to Heaven for +assistance in his hour of need. Not so the Indian; he has only formulas +and ritualistic performances, and there was no time to remember the +former or to think of the latter. Topanashka strained his eyes to the +utmost to find out the nature of the suspicious object that lay not far +from his hiding-place, but he could arrive at no satisfactory result. It +appeared to be round, like a flat disk; but of what material it was made +and for what purpose it had been manufactured, he could not discover. At +last it flashed upon him that it might be one of the circular +war-sandals of the Tehua, whose tracks he had noticed from time to time, +which the owner might have taken off and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_332" id="Page_332">[Pg 332]</a></span> deposited here. There was no +doubt that the enemy must be close at hand.</p> + +<p>Topanashka had no thought of turning back. Flight was very difficult, +since he did not know where the foe lurked. To wait was the only thing +to be done,—wait until night came, and then improve the darkness to +return to the Rito in safety. But what of the all-important +council-meeting, at which he was compelled to assist? Crouched behind +the juniper-bush, cautiously peering out from behind it now and then, +the old warrior pondered over the situation. At last he saw what to do.</p> + +<p>Slowly extending his feet and legs backward, he little by little +succeeded in laying himself flat on his stomach. He had noticed that not +far behind him there was another and much taller bush. Toward this bush +he crept, but like a crawfish, feet foremost. Had his enemy stood +otherwise than in a line with the first shelter which Topanashka had +made use of, he would surely have sent an arrow during this retrograde +performance. He continued to crawfish until the tall bush was between +him and the smaller one. Once covered by the former, he raised his head +and looked around.</p> + +<p>A peculiar stillness reigned. Not a breeze stirred, the sun was blazing +hot, notwithstanding the long, trailing clouds that traversed the sky.</p> + +<p>"Kuawk, kuawk, kuawk!" sounded the cries of several crows, as they flew +from a neighbouring tree. They went in the very direction where +Topanashka suspected the Tehua to be, and alighted on a piñon in that +neighbourhood. The old man glanced, not at the birds, but at the trunk +above which the crows were sitting. It was not thick enough to conceal +the body of a man, and about it the ground was bare. If there had been +anybody hiding there, the cunning and mistrustful birds would never have +alighted.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_333" id="Page_333">[Pg 333]</a></span> The maseua took this into consideration, and began to doubt +the correctness of his former conclusions. Yet it was wiser not to +attempt a close examination of the sandal; such curiosity might still +lead to fatal results.</p> + +<p>Like an old fox, Topanashka determined to circumvent the dangerous spot, +by describing a wide arc around it. He would thus meet the trail farther +north, and be able to judge from signs there whether or not the Tehua +was close upon the Rito. First he would have to crawl backward until he +was at a sufficient distance to be out of sight altogether.</p> + +<p>This movement he began to execute in his usual slow and deliberate +manner, crawfishing until he felt sure that he could not be seen from +the point where the crows had taken their position. Once during his +retreat the birds fluttered upward, croaking, but alighted again on the +same spot. Something must have disturbed them.</p> + +<p>Topanashka arose, straightened himself, and moved ahead as noiselessly +as possible. He maintained a course parallel to the trail.</p> + +<p>The old man considered himself now as being in the country of the enemy +and on hostile ground. For whereas he was in reality not far from the +Rito, still, possibly, he had an enemy in his rear. It is the custom of +a warrior of high rank in the esoteric cluster of the war magicians, ere +the trailing of an enemy begins, to pronounce a short prayer, and +Topanashka had neglected it. His indignation at the discovery of +Shotaye's misdeed was the cause of this neglect. Now it came to his +mind.</p> + +<p>"Kuawk, kuawk, kuawk!"</p> + +<p>A crow flew overhead. It came from the tree where the others had been +sitting, or at least from that direction.</p> + +<p>To the Indian the crow is a bird of ill omen. Its discordant voice is, +next to the cry of the owl, regarded as the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_334" id="Page_334">[Pg 334]</a></span> most dismal forewarning. +The use of its plumage in magic is strongly condemned. Was it not +strange that those harbingers of misfortune so persistently followed +him, and that their repulsive croaking always interrupted his thoughts? +Topanashka resolved to make good on the spot what he had omitted, and +ere he moved, to pray.</p> + +<p>In place of the formula which the warrior recites when he is on the +track of an enemy, Topanashka selected another one, spoken upon entering +dangerous ground where enemies may be lurking. It seemed to him that the +latter was better adapted to the occasion, since he was unarmed and +therefore unable to fight in case of necessity. He still carried with +him the same fetich, a rude alabaster figure of the panther, which we +saw dangling from his necklace on the day he went to visit the tapop. +But the necklace he had left at home this time, and he carried the +amulet in a leather satchel concealed under his wrap. He took out the +wallet and removed the fetich from it. To the back of the figure was +fastened a small arrow-head, on the sides a turquoise and a few shells +were tied with strings of yucca fibre.</p> + +<p>The old man squatted on the ground, took from the same satchel a pinch +of sacred meal, and scattered it to the six regions. Then he +whispered,—</p> + +<p>"[=A]-ā. Nashtio, Shiuana, Kopishtai! Make me precious this day, even +if the land be full of enemies. Let not my life be threatened by them. +Protect me from them. Let none of the Moshome go across this line," he +drew a line in the sand with the arrow-point, "give me protection from +them! Mokatsh, Tyame, Shiuana, shield my heart from the enemy."</p> + +<p>While pronouncing the latter words he drew three more lines, breathed on +the fetich, placed it in the satchel again, and rose. He felt +strengthened, for he had performed his duty toward the Shiuana, had +satisfied Those Above.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_335" id="Page_335">[Pg 335]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Kuawk, kuawk, kuawk!" The crow soared back over his head. The ugly, +ill-voiced bird! Topanashka's eyelids twitched angrily; he was amazed.</p> + +<p>He resumed his walk, or rather his cautious, gliding gait, his head bent +forward, all his faculties strained to see, to hear, and to detect. +Frequently he would stop, hide himself, and listen. All was quiet around +him, for even the crows kept silent or were heard in the distance only.</p> + +<p>The glare of the sunlight was less vivid, the afternoon was on the wane. +The late hour was not alone the cause of the diminution of light; the +sun was shrouded by heavy masses of clouds. With the waning daylight it +grew cooler, a faint breeze being wafted over from the Rio Grande.</p> + +<p>The old man rightly supposed that he was approaching the trail again and +would soon strike it. The cañon near which he had surprised Shotaye and +her ally lay some distance in his rear and to the right, for the old +trail crosses it at its upper end, and the cañon bends to the north. +Topanashka intended to reach this upper terminus. He expected in case +other Tehuas should be about, that they would be hidden in that +vicinity. He wanted to strike the path first, and survey it, if from a +distance only, then keep on again in a line parallel to its course until +it crossed the ravine. Afterward he would go back to the Tyuonyi, if +possible, with the sandal as corroborative evidence.</p> + +<p>He almost chided himself now for not having picked up the foot-gear. The +more he reflected, the more he became convinced that his suspicions +about some ambush having been prepared by means of the sandal were +groundless. The crows especially seemed to be a sure sign of it. That +bird is very bold, but also very sly; and had a warrior or any human +being been in concealment, would never have selected his vicinity for a +place of comfortable rest. Had they not flown away as soon as he +approached<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_336" id="Page_336">[Pg 336]</a></span> their roosting-place? And yet he moved very slowly and +noiselessly.</p> + +<p>But why did the crows so persistently follow him? What signified their +restlessness, their loud and repeated cries? It boded nothing good. The +black pursuivants either foretold or intended evil. Were they real +crows?</p> + +<p>The Indian is so imbued with the notion of sorcery that any animal that +behaves unusually appears to him either as a human being changed into an +animal, or some spirit which has assumed the form for a purpose. That +purpose is either good or bad. Owls, crows, and turkey-buzzards, also +the coyote, are regarded as forms assumed by evil spirits, or by men +under the influence of evil charms. The more Topanashka reflected upon +the conduct of the birds, the more superstitious he became concerning +them. They certainly meant harm. Either they sought to allure him into +danger, or they indicated the presence of imminent peril.</p> + +<p>Whatever that danger might be and wherever it might lurk, the man +thought of nothing but to do his duty under all circumstances. He was, +after all, glad that he had not taken up the sandal. It had brought him +as far as he was now, and he considered it his duty to go to the bitter +end, and find out everything if possible. That he exposed himself more +than was really necessary did not enter his mind. He failed to consider +that if he were killed, nobody would be able to give timely warning at +the Rito, and that the very search for him might expose his people to +the danger which he was striving to avert. Death had little terror for +him; it was nothing but the end of all pain and trouble.</p> + +<p>As soon as Topanashka believed that he had come again into proximity of +the path, he resumed his previous methods of locomotion; that is, he +began to crawl on hands and feet. The timber was of greater density +here, for it was nearer the foot of the mountains.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_337" id="Page_337">[Pg 337]</a></span></p> + +<p>In proportion as the trees become taller and as they stand closer +together, the ground below is freer from shrubbery, and may be scanned +from a certain distance with greater ease. Nevertheless the soil is more +rocky, ledges crop out on the surface, isolated blocks appear, boulders, +and sometimes low, dyke-like protuberances.</p> + +<p>When Topanashka felt certain of the proximity of the trail, he scanned +the ground very carefully. It was still flat, notwithstanding some rocky +patches. The shade was deep, and as far as the eye reached, nothing +moved; nothing suspicious was seen, nay, nothing that bore life, except +the sombre vegetation. The wind increased in force; the pines faintly +murmured from time to time; a blast penetrated beneath them to the +surface of the soil, chasing the dry needles in fitful whirls or playing +with the tall bunch-grasses that were growing profusely here.</p> + +<p>If any man was about he certainly kept outside the range of vision. So +the old man reasoned, and he began to creep toward a place where the +smoothness of the rocks indicated the wear and tear of human feet. It +was the only trace of the trail, and barely visible. As he approached +the place he knew that he must be seen, but he relied upon the fact that +a man lying flat on the ground is very difficult to hit. An arrow could +scarcely strike him, and in no case could the wound be other than +slight, for the shot must come from a distance, as there was, he felt +certain, no one near by.</p> + +<p>He glided like a snake, or rather like a huge lizard, which crawls over +obstacles, and whose body adapts itself to depressions instead of +crossing or bridging them over. His cautious progress scarcely caused a +leaf to rustle or a stone to rattle, and these noises were perceptible +only in the vicinity of where they were produced. So he pushed himself +gradually close up to a ledge, which, while of indifferent<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_338" id="Page_338">[Pg 338]</a></span> height, +still protected his body somewhat. On this ledge he expected to notice +scratches which indicated that the trail passed over it.</p> + +<p>It was as he suspected,—the rock was slightly worn by human feet; but +of fresh tracks there could of course be no trace here, for only long +and constant wear and tear, and not an occasional hurried tread, can +leave marks behind. But Topanashka noticed a few fragments of rock and +little bits of stone that lay alongside the old worn-out channel. +Without lifting his head, he extended his arm, grasped some of the +fragments, and began to examine them.</p> + +<p>Loose rocks or stones that have been lying on the ground undisturbed for +some time, always have their lower surface moist, while the upper dries +rapidly. When the yellowish tufa of these regions becomes wet, it +changes colour and grows of a darker hue. Topanashka had noticed that +some among the stones which he was examining were darker than the +others. The Indian, when he examines anything, looks at it very +carefully. One of the fragments was darker on the surface; of this he +felt sure, as when he removed them he was careful to keep them as they +lay. Below, the piece had its natural colour, that of dry stone. He +assured himself that the darker shade really proceeded from humidity; it +was still moist. The fragment, therefore, must have been turned over; +and that, too, a very short time ago. Only a large animal or a man could +have done this. He looked closely to see whether there were any +scratches indicative of the passage of deer-hoofs or bear-claws, but +there were none except those that appeared so large as to show plainly +from a distance. There was every likelihood, therefore, that some human +being had but very lately moved the stones, and not only since the rain +of last night but since the surface had had time to dry again; that is, +in the course of the afternoon.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_339" id="Page_339">[Pg 339]</a></span></p> + +<p>He moved his body forward where he could examine the soil alongside the +ledge. The grass was nowhere bent and broken, still that was no +sufficient indication. There at last was a plain human track, the +impression of a naked foot with its toe-marks to the north, and the +impression was fresh! But the Tehua walked on round sandals. Had he not +lost one of them? It was very uncomfortable walking on one of the +circular disks only. Topanashka rose on hands and feet and crept +farther, regardless of what might be behind him. His eyes were directed +northward and he relied upon his ear to warn him of danger in the rear.</p> + +<p>The trail lay before him quite distinct for a short distance. Close to +it some grasses were bent, and on the sandy place near by there was a +print as if from a small hoop, but the impression was old and partly +blurred. In vain did the old warrior search for other marks; the rain +had obliterated everything except this faint trace that might originally +have been plainer because deeper. It looked as if the wearer of the +sandal had stepped on the grass-bunch with the fore part of his foot, +slipped back lightly, and thus pressed the hind part of the hoop deeper +into the soil. In that case some trace of the heel-print might still be +found. And indeed a very slight concavity appeared behind the impression +of the sandal. The heel was turned from the north, consequently the man +was going to, not coming from the Rito. The tracks were surely old ones.</p> + +<p>Everything was plain now. The Tehua had lost one of his sandals and was +returning on his bare feet. But why should he leave it? Why did he not +take it along? Even that Topanashka could easily explain. People from +the Rito frequently roamed over the northern mesa, close to the Tyuonyi. +He might have noticed the presence of some of them, and have fled in +haste, leaving his foot-gear behind.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_340" id="Page_340">[Pg 340]</a></span> Most likely the ties or thongs had +given way, and he had no time to mend them. That was an evidence also +that the man was alone, else he would not have fled with such +precipitation. Neither was he in this vicinity any longer. Topanashka +felt that his task was done; he could not gain anything by proceeding +farther.</p> + +<p>"Kuawk, kuawk, kuawk!" sounded overhead. A crow had been sitting quietly +on the tree above him, but now it flew off again, the unlucky bird! Its +cry startled the old man, and he raised his head to look after the +herald of evil, following him with his eye. All was still. Then he rose +to his knees.</p> + +<p>A sharp humming twang, a hissing sound, and a thud followed in +lightning-like succession. Topanashka bends over, and at the same time +tumbles forward on his face. There he lies, the left cheek and shoulder +on the ground. The left arm, with which he has sought to support the +body, has slipped; and it now lies fully extended partly below the head, +the prostrate head. The chest is heaving painfully, as if under +extraordinary pressure. Face and neck are colouring; the lips part; the +throat makes a convulsive effort to swallow. The eyes are starting; they +denote suffocation and terrible pain. The legs twitch; they seem +struggling to come to the rescue of the body's upper half.</p> + +<p>From the back of the old man there protrudes an arrowshaft. It has +pierced it close to the spine, between it and the right shoulder-blade, +penetrating into the lungs, where it now stabs and smarts.</p> + +<p>From a distant tree-top there sounds the hoarse "kuawk, kuawk" of the +crow. Otherwise all is still.</p> + +<p>The wounded man coughs; with the cough blood comes to his lips,—light +red blood. The thighs begin to struggle, as if formication was going on +in the muscles. It is an impotent<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_341" id="Page_341">[Pg 341]</a></span> movement, and yet is done +consciously; for the trunk of the body, which was beginning more and +more to yield, now begins to turn clumsily backward; the left hand +clutches the soil; the arm is trying to heave, to lift. But the weight +is too heavy, the shaft inside too firmly and too deeply rooted. +Nevertheless the hips succeed in rising; the trunk follows; then it +tumbles over on the back, contracts with a moan of pain and suffering, +and lies there trembling with spasmodic shivers.</p> + +<p>Topanashka has made this superhuman effort for a purpose. He feels that +his wound is severe, that his strength is gone; his senses are darkened +and his thoughts confused. Still there is a spark of life left, and that +spark demands that he should attempt to see whence came the arrow that +so terribly lacerates his breast. But as he has fallen over heavily, the +point of the arrow has been pressed deeper. Flint—an arrow-head of +flint with notched edges—tears; the muscles do not close about the +intruder. The blood flows into the chest; it fills the lungs; he +suffocates. Yet all consciousness has not vanished, although pain and +oppression overwhelm the physical instruments of consciousness, and +deprive the will of its connection with its tools. The will longs to see +him who has destroyed its abode, but it no longer controls the shattered +tissues; the nerves shiver like the broken springs of clockwork ere they +come to a stand-still forever. The eye still distinguishes light +occasionally, but it cannot see any longer.</p> + +<p>Weaker and weaker become the breathings. On both sides of the mouth a +fold begins to form over the blood that has curdled and dried; new +fillets stream to the lips from within. The legs still twitch +convulsively.</p> + +<p>Now a stream of blood gushes from the open mouth; wave after wave rushes +up with such swiftness that bubbles and froth form between the lips and +remain there. A chill<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_342" id="Page_342">[Pg 342]</a></span> pervades the whole body; it is the last nervous +tremor; the lower jaw hangs down, showing with fearful distinctness the +folds, the ghastly folds, of death.</p> + +<p>All is still. Through the tops of the pines comes a humming sound like a +chant, a last lay to the brave and dutiful man. Still, stark, and stiff +he lies in his gore. His career is ended; his soul has gone to rest.</p> + +<p>And thus all remained quiet for a short time. Then the grass was waved +and shaken in the direction to which the old man had turned his back in +the last hapless moment. The grass seemed to grow, to suddenly rise; and +a figure appeared which had been lying flat behind a projecting rocky +ledge. As this figure straightened itself, bunches of grass dropped from +its back to the ground. It was the figure of a man.</p> + +<p>But it is not the Tehua Indian who stands there motionless, with bow +half drawn and an arrow in readiness, who gazes over to the corpse to +see whether it is really a corpse, or whether it will need a second +shaft to despatch it forever. The man is of middle height, raw-boned and +spare. Shaggy hair bristles from under the strands that surround his +head like a turban. He wears nothing but a kilt of deerskin; from his +shoulders hangs a quiver; a flint knife depends from the belt. This man +is no village Indian, notwithstanding that dark paint on his body. It is +one of the hereditary foes of the sedentary aborigines,—a Navajo!</p> + +<p>He is eying the dead body suspiciously. If it is surely dead the second +arrow may be saved. Those glassy eyes; that sallow face; and the fold, +the ghastly fold that runs on both sides of the mouth, of that mouth +filled with blood now clotting,—they show that life is gone.</p> + +<p>Still the savage keeps his bow well in hand, as with head and neck +extended he steals forward slowly, mistrustfully approaching his victim. +When he is close to the body his eyes sparkle with delight and pride, +and his face gleams with the triumph of some hellish spirit.</p> + +<p>He touches the corpse. It is warm, but surely lifeless. He grasps at the +wrap; it is of no value to him, although made of cotton. Beneath, +however, there must be something that attracts his attention, for he +quickly tears off the scanty dress and fumbles about the chest of the +victim. A horrible grin of delight distorts his features, already +hideously begrimed, for he has found the little bag and takes from it +the fetich of the dead man. That fetich is a prize, for with it the +magic power that was subservient to the victim while alive now becomes +the victor's. He handles the amulet carefully, almost tenderly, breathes +on it, and puts it back into the bag. Then he detaches his stone knife, +grasps it with the right hand, and with the left clutches the gray hair +of the dead man and with a sudden jerk pulls the head up. Then he begins +to cut the scalp with his shaggy knife-blade of flint.</p> + +<p>A faint whistling sound, as of some one hissing near him, is heard; and +ere he looks up a male voice by his side has said,—</p> + +<p>"That is good, very good!" The words are spoken in the Dinne language.</p> + +<p>The murderer looks up, staying his work of mutilation. By his side there +stands another Navajo, dressed, painted, and armed like himself.</p> + +<p>A short time after he had risen from his hiding-place and was stealing +over toward the body of his victim, this other Navajo had appeared in +sight. He watched from the distance his companion's proceedings, and as +he recognized that he was busying himself with some dead body, +approached rapidly, though without the least noise. He discovered the +dead, stood still, fastened a piercing glance on the prostrate form, and +heaved a great sigh of relief. Notwithstanding<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_343" id="Page_343">[Pg 343]</a></span> the paint on his face it +was easy to see how delighted he was at the sight. He again advanced, +not unlike a cat which is afraid to go too near another that is playing +with a mouse, for fear of being scratched or bitten by her. But when +unobserved he had reached the Navajo, he could not withhold a joyful +exclamation that startled and interrupted the murderer. He asked,—</p> + +<p>"Dost thou know who that is?"</p> + +<p>The other shrugged his shoulders.</p> + +<p>"That is Topanashka, the strong and wise warrior. That is very, very +good!"</p> + +<p>Navajo number two looked closely at the corpse; then he grasped the hair +again and resumed the cutting. Number one touched his arm.</p> + +<p>"Why do you do this?" he asked.</p> + +<p>The other chuckled.</p> + +<p>"Dost thou not see it, Nacaytzusle," said he; "the people of the houses +know that we only take a lock of the hair. If now they find the body and +see that this"—he pointed to the skin—"is gone, they will think it is +one of those up here"—waving his hand to the north—"that has done it."</p> + +<p>Nacaytzusle, for he was indeed the second Navajo, nodded approvingly and +suffered the other to go on.</p> + +<p>Cutting, scraping, tearing, and pulling, he at last succeeded in making +a deep incision around the skull. Blood flowed over his fingers and +hands. Then he grasped the gray hair, planted himself with both feet on +the neck, and pulled until the scalp was wrenched off and dangled in his +fist. Over the bare skull numberless fillets of blood began to trickle, +at once changing the face and neck of the dead into a red mass. Then he +turned to the other, nodded, and said,—</p> + +<p>"It is well."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_344" id="Page_344">[Pg 344]</a></span></p> + +<p>Nacaytzusle turned his eyes upon the dead, and replied in a hoarse +voice,—</p> + +<p>"It is well."</p> + +<p>He scanned the surroundings suspiciously.</p> + +<p>"Thou hast done well, very well," he said to the murderer. "Thou art +strong and cunning. This one"—he touched the body with his toes—"was +strong and wise also, but now he is so no longer. Now," he hissed, "we +can go down into the Tu Atzissi and get what we want."</p> + +<p>"What dost thou mean, Nacaytzusle?" inquired the victorious Navajo.</p> + +<p>"Go thou back to the hogan," whispered Nacaytzusle to him, "and tell the +men to be there," pointing southwestward, "four days from now. I will be +there and will speak to them."</p> + +<p>The other nodded.</p> + +<p>"Let us go," said he.</p> + +<p>They moved off in silence without casting another glance at the dead. +Their direction was southwest. They carefully avoided making the least +noise; they spied and peered cautiously in every direction, shy, +suspicious. Thus they vanished in the forest like wolves sneaking +through timber.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>Evening had set in. Stronger blew the wind, and the top of the pines +shook occasionally with a solemn rushing sound that resembled distant +thunder. The breeze swayed the grass, the blades nodded and bowed beside +the remains of the brave man as if they were asking his forgiveness for +the bloody deed of which they had been the innocent witnesses. A crow +came up, flapping her wings, and alighted on a tree which stood near the +corpse, and peered down upon the body. Then she croaked hoarsely, jumped +to a lower limb, and peered again. Thus the bird continued to descend +from one branch to another, croaking and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_345" id="Page_345">[Pg 345]</a></span> chuckling as it were to +herself. At last she fluttered down to the ground, a few paces from the +body, peeped slyly over to where it lay, and walked toward it with slow, +stately steps and eager nods. But something rattled in the distance; the +bird's head turned to the east, and as quick as lightning she rose in +the air and flew off with a loud, angry, "kuawk, kuawk, kuawk!"</p> + +<p>Two men are coming toward the spot. They are Indians from Tyuonyi who +came up in the course of the afternoon with bows and arrows. They +perceive the body, and the blood on it and around it. Both stand still, +terrified at the sight. At last one of them exclaims,—</p> + +<p>"It is one from the Zaashtesh!"</p> + +<p>They run together to the spot, heedless of the danger which may yet be +lurking about. They bend over the dead, then look at each other +speechless, confused. At last they find words, and exclaim +simultaneously,—</p> + +<p>"It is our father, Topanashka Tihua!"</p> + +<p>"It is sa nashtio maseua!"</p> + +<p>Both men are young yet, they weep. Their sorrow is so great, in presence +of the loss sustained by them and by all, that they forget all caution. +Had the Navajos been about still, two more of the house-dwellers would +have fallen.</p> + +<p>They attempt to decide what is to be done; their thoughts become +confused, for the terrible discovery distracts them. Little by little +they become conscious that it is impossible to leave the body here, a +prey to the wolves and carrion crows; that it must be brought home, down +into the valley where he was so beloved, so worshipped almost, by +everybody. Nothing else can be done.</p> + +<p>With sighs and sobs, stifled groans and tears, the body is raised up, +one supporting the head, the other the feet. Thus they drag and carry it +along on the old trail to the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_346" id="Page_346">[Pg 346]</a></span> Rito. Blood clings to their hands and to +their dress. Never mind. Is it not the blood of a good man, and may not +with that blood some of his good qualities perhaps pass into them? Not a +word is spoken, not even when they lay down the corpse to rest +themselves a while. In such moments they stand motionless, one by the +mutilated head, the other at the feet. They look neither at each other +nor at it, for if they should attempt it tears would be sure to come to +their eyes. Without a word they lift up the body again, tenderly as if +it were a child's, and on they go, slowly, painfully, and silently.</p> + +<p>It is night now, and the forest is more full of life. The dread voices +of the darkness are heard around them; coyotes howl and whine; in the +distance owls hiss and shriek and flit from tree to tree, as the panting +men approach. They think not of danger, not even of those who so +ruthlessly slaughtered their great and good maseua; on they go as fast +as the heavy load permits and as their heavy hearts afford them +strength.</p> + +<p>Now one of them stumbles and falls, and as he rises he notices that the +object over which he has tripped is still clinging to his foot. He +cannot see what it is, but grasping it, discovers a round war-sandal, +over which he has stumbled, whose thongs have remained between his toes. +This discovery he communicates to his companion. With fresh vigour they +resume their dismal march. It is dark, so dark that nothing more can be +seen; nothing more is heard save distant thunder and the discordant +voices of the night in the forest. Slowly and silently they proceed +homeward with their gory but precious burden.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_347" id="Page_347">[Pg 347]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI"></a>CHAPTER XVI.</h3> +<p>Lamentations over a dead body are everywhere a sad and sickening +performance to witness and to hear. Among the aborigines of New +Mexico—among the sedentary tribes at least—the official death-wail is +carried on for four days. The number four plays a conspicuous rôle in +the lives of those people. And it is natural that it should. Four are +the cardinal points, four the seasons, four times five digits depend +from hands and feet. The Queres has not even a distinct term for finger +or for toe. He designates the former as one above the hand, the latter +as one above the foot. Four days the redman fasts or does penance; four +days he mourns, for that is the time required by the soul to travel from +the place where it has been liberated from the thralls of earthly life +to the place of eternal felicity. At the time of which we are speaking, +the body was still cremated, and with it everything that made up the +personal effects of the deceased.<a name="FNanchor_11_11" id="FNanchor_11_11"></a><a href="#Footnote_11_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</a> If a man, his clothes, his +weapons, his loom, in case he had practised the art of weaving, were +burned; if a woman, the cooking utensils were "killed;"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_348" id="Page_348">[Pg 348]</a></span> that is, either +perforated at the bottom or broken over the funeral pyre and afterward +consumed. In this manner the deceased was accompanied by his worldly +goods, in the shape of smoke and steam, through that air in which the +soul travelled toward Shipapu, in the far-distant mythical North. The +road must be long to Shipapu, else it would not require four entire days +to reach it; and there are neither eating-places nor half-way houses on +the way, where the dead may stop for refreshments. Therefore the +survivors placed on the spot where the body had rested for the last time +an effigy of the dead, a wooden carving, and covered it with a piece of +cloth; while by the side of this effigy they deposited food and water, +in order that neither cold, hunger, nor thirst might cause the +travelling spirit to suffer. But the road is not only long, it is also +dangerous; evil spirits lie in wait for the deceased to capture him if +possible, and hamper his ultimate felicity. To protect himself against +them a small war-club is added to the other necessaries, and to render +the journey safe beyond a doubt a magic circle is drawn, encompassing +the statuette with a circle of cruciform marks, imitating the footprints +of the shashka, or road-runner. As these crosses point in all four +directions, it is supposed that evil spirits will become bewildered and +unable to pursue the soul in its transit. At the end of the fourth day, +with many prayers and ceremonies, the circle is obliterated, and the +other objects, including the effigy, are taken away by the shamans to be +disposed of in a manner known to them alone.</p> + +<p>During the period of official mourning the loud wail was carried on +incessantly, or at least at frequent intervals; fasting was practised; +the women wept, sobbed, screamed, and yelled. Both sexes gathered daily +around the place where the effigy lay, praying loudly for the safe +journey and arrival at Shipapu of the defunct. The women alone shed<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_349" id="Page_349">[Pg 349]</a></span> +tears on such occasions, the men only stared with a gloomy face and +thoughtful mien. They recalled and remembered the dead. What the great +master of historical composition has said of the ancient Germans may be +applied here also: "Feminis lugere honestum est, viris meminisse."</p> + +<p>In the humble abode where Topanashka Tihua had dwelt with his deaf old +wife, and where his bloody remains had rested previous to being borne to +the funeral pyre, his effigy lay covered by the handsomest piece of +cotton cloth that could be found among the homes of the Rito, and a +quaintly painted and decorated specimen of pottery contained the +drinking-water for his soul. It was dusky in the room, for the window as +well as the hatchway afforded little light. Subdued voices sounded from +the apartment, monotonous recitals, which the loud refrain, "Heiti-na, +Heiti-na," at times interrupted. The poor deaf widow sat with tearful +eyes in a corner; her lips moved, but no sound came from them; only, +when the leader of the choir broke out with appropriate gesticulations, +she chimed in loudly. When at such a signal the other women present +began to tear their hair, she did the same, and shouted at the top of +her voice like the others, "Heiti-na, Heiti-na!"</p> + +<p>Group after group of mourners visited the room, until both clans, Tanyi +and Tyame, had performed their duty. Hannay, too, had made her +appearance; she had shed tears like a rain-cloud, had howled and whined +more than any one else. Her grief was surely assumed, for when Tyope +asked her in the evening she told him everything in detail that she had +noticed,—how this one had looked, how such and such a one had +yelled,—plainly showing that the flood of tears had in no manner +impeded her faculties of perception, the sighs and sobs around her in no +manner deafened her attentive ear. Tyope listened with<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_350" id="Page_350">[Pg 350]</a></span> apparent +indifference, and said nothing. She attended to the weeping part, he not +so much to the duty of pious recollection as to that of deep thinking +over the new phase which matters had entered upon in consequence of the +bloody event.</p> + +<p>For this sudden death of the maseua was for his designs a most fortunate +occurrence. The only man who in the prospective strife between the clans +might have taken an attitude dangerous, perhaps disastrous, to his +purposes, was now dead; and the office which that man held had become +vacant. There was but one individual left in the tribe who might yet +prove a stumbling-block to him; that was the Hishtanyi Chayan. But the +great medicine-man was not so much a man of action as a man of words, +and the force of his oracular utterances Tyope hoped to destroy through +the powerful speeches of the Koshare Naua and the strong medicine of the +Shkuy Chayan. The plans of Tyope had been immensely furthered by the +terrible accident; they had advanced so much that he felt it +indispensable to modify them to some extent. Terror and dismay were +great at the Rito, and the council had been adjourned <i>sine die</i>. There +could be no thought of a fresh accusation against Shotaye until the four +days of official mourning were past, and the campaign against the enemy, +which the bloody outrage imperatively called for.</p> + +<p>The murder by the Tehuas, as Tyope and the others believed, of the +principal war-chief of the tribe, at a time when the two tribes were +without any communication with each other, was too great an outrage not +to demand immediate revenge. The murder could not have been the result +of a misunderstanding or accident, else the scalp would not have been +taken by the murderer. It was premeditated, an act of deliberate +hostility, a declaration of war on the part of the Tehuas. The dead +man's scalp had certainly<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_351" id="Page_351">[Pg 351]</a></span> wandered over to the caves of the northern +tribe; it was certainly paraded there in the solemn scalp-dance by which +the Tehuas, beyond all doubt, publicly honoured and rewarded the +murderer.</p> + +<p>Tyope knew that the Queres were of one mind and that the official +mourning alone kept them from replying to this act of unjustifiable +hostility by an attack upon the Puye, but he also knew that as soon as +the four days were past a campaign against the Tehuas would be set on +foot. The Hishtanyi Chayan had retired to work, and that meant war! He +and the Shikama Chayan fasted and mourned together; their mourning was +not only on account of the great loss suffered by the tribe in the +person of the deceased; they bewailed a loss of power. That power had +gone over into the enemy's ranks with the scalp of the murdered man.</p> + +<p>Although the death of Topanashka was for Tyope an event of incalculable +benefit, he had exhibited tokens of regret and sorrow. His manner was +dignified; he did not mourn in any extravagant fashion, but conducted +himself so that nobody could suspect the death of the old man to be +anything else than a source of regret to him. Furthermore, he intended +by his own example to foster the idea among his tribal brethren that the +outrage was so grave that it demanded immediate and prompt redress. The +carrying out of this redress was of the greatest importance to him. The +sooner it was executed the better it would suit his plans.</p> + +<p>During the last interview of Tyope with the young Navajo, the latter had +charged him with having asked the Dinne to kill the old maseua during an +incursion which his tribe were to make into the valley of the Rito. It +was true that Tyope had suggested it, but he had not told the Navajo all +that he designed through this act of treachery. His object was not +merely to rid himself of the person of<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_352" id="Page_352">[Pg 352]</a></span> Topanashka; he sought an +opportunity of becoming the ostensible saviour of his tribe in the hour +of need. If the Dinne had made the premeditated onslaught, he would, +after he had given them time to perform the murder, have appeared upon +the scene, driven off the assailants, and thus recommended himself to +the people for the vacant position of war-chief. The game was a double +one on his part; first he was to betray his kinsfolk to the Navajos, and +secondly to turn against the Navajos in defense of the betrayed ones. +Tyope realized that it was a very dangerous game, and he had therefore +desisted and even gone so far as to repel the young Navajo at the risk +of his own life.</p> + +<p>As matters stood, all had gone far better than he ever hoped for. +Without complicity on his part, Topanashka had been put out of his way; +and the office coveted by Tyope was vacant. An important military +enterprise was to follow at once. Tyope intended to go on this campaign +at all hazards, in order to distinguish himself as much as possible. +This he was able to do, for he possessed all the physical qualities +necessary for a powerful Indian warrior, and he was very crafty, +cunning, bold and experienced. He belonged to the society of war +magicians, and held in his possession most of the charms and fetiches +used for securing invincibility. There was no doubt in his mind that he +would return from the war-path crowned with glory and with scalps, +provided he was not killed. Should he return alive, then the time would +come for him to set the Koshare Naua to work to secure him the desired +position. Once made maseua he would resume his former plans, push the +case against Shotaye to the bitter end, and try to divide the tribe. For +the present the two objects had to be set aside. The expedition against +the Tehuas must take the lead of everything else.</p> + +<p>While Tyope was prompted, by the grief and mourning<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_353" id="Page_353">[Pg 353]</a></span> that prevailed, to +display fresh activity and resort to new intrigues; while at the same +time his wife improved the occasion for her customary prying, listening, +and gossip,—their daughter, Mitsha, on the other hand, really mourned +sincerely and grieved bitterly. She mourned for the dead with the +candour of a child and the feeling of a woman. When she, too, had gone +to the house of the dead to pray, her tears flowed abundantly; and they +were genuine. The girl did not weep merely on account of the deceased, +for she could not know his real worth and merits; she grieved quite as +much on Okoya's account. The boy had been to see her every evening of +late. He was there on the night when the corpse was brought home, and +they heard the wail and rushed out on the roof. At that moment Hannay +had returned, full to the brim with the dismal news. Okoya forgot +everything and returned home, and Mitsha went back to the room and wept. +While her mother proceeded in her account with noisy volubility, Mitsha +cried; for Okoya had often spoken of his grandfather, telling her how +wise, strong, and good sa umo maseua was. She felt that the young man +looked up to him as to an ideal, and she wept quite as much because of +her feeling for Okoya as for the murdered main-stay of her people.</p> + +<p>While she thus mourned from the bottom of her heart, the thought came to +her how she would feel in case her father was brought home in the same +way. Mitsha was a good child, and Tyope had always treated her not only +with affection but with kindness. He gave her many precious things, as +the Indian calls the bright-coloured pebbles, shell beads, base +turquoises, crystals, etc., with which he decorates his body. He liked +to see his daughter shine among the daughters of the tribe. With him it +was speculation, not affection; but Mitsha knew nothing of this, and +felt that in case her parent should ever be borne back to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_354" id="Page_354">[Pg 354]</a></span> this house +dead, and placed on the floor before her covered with gore, she must +feel just as Okoya felt now. And yet the dead man was only his +grandparent. No, it was not possible for him to be as sad as she would +be in case Tyope should meet with such a fate. And then she wondered +whether the whole tribe would regret her father's death as much as they +regretted the loss of Topanashka. Something within her told that it +would not. She had already noticed that Tyope was not liked; but why, +she knew not. Okoya himself had intimated as much. She knew that the boy +shunned her father; and her attachment to Okoya had become so deep that +his utterances began to modify her feelings toward her own parents.</p> + +<p>If she would sorrow and grieve for her father's loss, if Okoya was +mourning over his grandfather's demise, how must the child of the +murdered man, of such a man as Topanashka, feel? His only child was a +woman like herself. A true woman always feels for her sex and +sympathizes with other women's grief; and besides, that woman was the +mother of the youth who had won her heart. Okoya had told her a great +deal about his mother,—how good she was and how content she was to see +him and her become one. The girl was anxious to know his mother, but a +visit to a prospective mother-in-law is by no means an unimportant step. +If it is accompanied by a present it bears the character of an official +acceptance of courtship. That step Mitsha was afraid as yet to take; it +was too early; there were too many contingencies in the way.</p> + +<p>Still she longed to go to Say Koitza now. But visits of condolence are +not in vogue among Indians as long as there is loud mourning, except at +the house where the mourning is going on. How much Mitsha would have +given to be permitted to go to Say, sit down quietly in a corner, and +modestly and without speaking a word, weep in her company.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_355" id="Page_355">[Pg 355]</a></span> At the same +time she felt another longing. Since the night of the murder Okoya had +of course not been to see her, and she naturally longed to meet him also +in this hour of sadness and trial. Once when she had gone to the brook +for water, Zashue had crossed her path; but he looked so dark and +frowning that she did not venture even to greet him.</p> + +<p>It was the last day of mourning, and nearly everybody at the Rito who +could or ought had paid his respects to the dead. The Chayani of lesser +rank alone returned from time to time to perform specially strong +incantations in aid of the still travelling soul. Mitsha had gone down +to the brook to get water. It occurred only once a day during these +days, for the people of Tyame fasted, taking but one frugal meal daily. +Everybody was very careful also not to wash, and Mitsha herself was as +unkempt as any one else of her clan.</p> + +<p>Bearing the huashtanyi on her head, she was returning, when as she +passed the corner of the big house her eyes discovered a man standing +with his back turned to her, gazing at the cliffs. He seemed to face the +dwellings of the Eagle clan. As the girl approached, the noise of her +step caused him to turn, and she recognized Okoya.</p> + +<p>The youth stepped up to her; his eyes were hollow, and now they became +moist. He attempted to control himself, to restrain the tears that were +coming to his eyes at the sight of her; but he sobbed convulsively. When +she saw it tears came to her eyes at once. The two children stood there, +he struggling to hide his grief, for it was unmanly to weep, and yet he +was young and could not control his feelings; she, as a woman, feeling +at liberty to weep. She wept, but silently and modestly. It grieved her +to see him shed tears.</p> + +<p>He, too, felt for her; but it was soothing to his own grief<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_356" id="Page_356">[Pg 356]</a></span> that Mitsha +mourned. He too was longing to meet her; the four days of separation had +been very long to him.</p> + +<p>"He was so good," Okoya at last succeeded in saying. Fresh tears came to +his eyes.</p> + +<p>Mitsha merely nodded and covered her face with a corner of her wrap.</p> + +<p>"Have you been to him?" he asked.</p> + +<p>She nodded; Okoya continued,—</p> + +<p>"To-morrow I will come again."</p> + +<p>Eager nods, mingled with sobs and accompanied by rubbing of the eyes, +were her reply. The nodding proved that his call would be very, very +welcome. She uncovered her face, her eyes beamed through tears, and she +smiled. As sincerely as she felt her grief, the announcement that he +would return as soon as the mourning-time was over made her happy, and +her features expressed it. She went her way quietly, Okoya following her +with his eyes.</p> + +<p>He longed to say to her, "Come with me, and let us go together to my +mother; she weeps so much." But it could not be; it was useless to +mention it. About his mother Okoya felt deeply concerned, for she did +not bear her grief as the others bore theirs. She was not noisy like the +rest. Utterly oblivious of her daily task, she neither cooked nor baked +nor cared for anything. Her husband and children had to go hungry, while +she sat in a corner sobbing and weeping. It was indeed a blessing for +her that she was able to weep; otherwise her reason might have given way +under the terrible and crushing blow. With the loss of her father she +felt as if lost forever, as if her only support, her only hope, had +gone. The past came back to her, not like an ugly dream, but as a +fearful reality threatening sure destruction. Between her and the +accusation which she felt certain had been fulminated against her before +the council, there stood henceforth no one, and at the end of the +mourning<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_357" id="Page_357">[Pg 357]</a></span> she expected to be dragged before the council at once and +condemned to death! And what sort of death? Exposed to public wrath as a +witch, bound and gagged, tied to a tree, with the rough bark lacerating +her breast, and then beaten, beaten to a jelly, rib broken after rib, +limb after limb, until the soul left the body's wreck under the curses +of bystanders. Oh, if she could only die now a swift, an honourable +death like that of her father!</p> + +<p>If she could only have seen Shotaye! She expected the cave-woman surely +to come down to cheer her up. She felt a longing for her friend, a +desire to see her, to hear her voice. But day after day ran on, night +after night followed, and Shotaye did not come. It did not surprise her +that Shotaye did not appear on the first day, but on the evening of the +second she began to tremble. When the night of the third came, her +apprehensions became distressing. On the fourth, Shotaye must surely +come; expectation, and finally disappointment, almost tortured to death +the poor woman, for Shotaye came not.</p> + +<p>Everything seemed to conspire to render her hopelessly miserable. She +lost sight of her surroundings, grew speechless, and almost devoid of +feeling. The others explained her state as one of profound and very +natural grief, and let her alone. But it was uncomfortable in the house +when the mistress took no notice of anything, and did not even provide +the most necessary things, not even drinking-water. Therefore Zashue, as +well as Okoya, preferred to go out of doors, there to await the +termination of the disagreeable period of mourning at the end of which +they confidently expected Say to return to her normal condition.</p> + +<p>After he had separated from Mitsha, Okoya sauntered, without really +knowing whither, up the gorge and down the northern side of the +cultivated plots. He gradually neared the cliffs, and found himself +beyond the dwellings of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_358" id="Page_358">[Pg 358]</a></span> Water clan, and therefore beyond the +uppermost caves that were inhabited. The gorge, narrow and covered +mostly with underbrush and pines, afforded to his sight but a single +conspicuous object, and toward this he turned at once.</p> + +<p>To his right lay some caves that had been long ago forsaken, and whose +front wall had partly crumbled. Below the short slope leading up to them +are the traces of an old round estufa. A plain concavity in the ground +indicates its site to-day. At the time when Okoya strolled about, the +roofing alone was destroyed, and part of the interior was filled with +blocks of stone that had tumbled from the cliffs, crushing the roof. +Okoya, from where he stood, had the interior of the ruin open before +him, and he saw in it, partly sitting and partly reclining, the figure +of his friend Hayoue. It was a welcome discovery.</p> + +<p>He had not met Hayoue since the death of his grandfather, for the +brother of Zashue had avoided the great house and its inmates on +purpose. He mourned earnestly and sincerely, and wished to be alone with +his thoughts. But Okoya was not disposed to let him alone. He knew that +if his uncle spoke to any one he would speak to him, and that if he felt +indisposed to enter into any conversation he would say so at once. +Hayoue was very outspoken.</p> + +<p>The boy jumped down from block to block noisily, for he wanted to +attract his uncle's attention beforehand. The latter looked up. As soon +as he saw who the disturber of his musings was, he waved his hand, +beckoning him to come. Okoya obeyed with alacrity, for he saw that +Hayoue felt disposed to talk. Throwing himself down beside him he waited +patiently until the other saw fit to open the conversation. They both +remained for a while in silence, until Hayoue heaved a deep sigh and +said,—</p> + +<p>"Does Zashue, my brother, mourn also?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_359" id="Page_359">[Pg 359]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Not as we do," replied Okoya; "yet he is sad."</p> + +<p>"It is well. He is right to feel sad. Sad for himself, for you, for all +of us."</p> + +<p>"Sa umo was so good," whispered the boy, and tears came to him again; +but he controlled his feelings and swallowed his sobs. He did not wish +the other to see him weep.</p> + +<p>"Indeed sa umo maseua was good," Hayoue emphasized, "better than any of +us, truer than any of us! None of us at the Tyuonyi is as strong and +wise as he was."</p> + +<p>"How could the Moshome kill him, if he was such a great warrior," Okoya +naïvely inquired.</p> + +<p>"See, satyumishe, he was struck from behind. In this way a Moshome may +kill a bear, and so yai shruy destroys the strongest mokatsh. Sa umo had +no weapons, neither bow nor arrow nor club. He did not suppose that +there were any Moshome lurking about as tiatui lies in wait for the +deer. Had sa nashtio gone south or toward the west, he would have +carried what was right, but over there,"—he pointed northward,—"who +would have believed the people over there to be so mean as these +shuatyam of Tehuas now prove to be? Destruction come upon them!" He +spoke very excitedly, his eyes flashed, and he gnashed his teeth. +Shaking his clenched fist at the north, he hissed, "And destruction will +come upon them soon! We shall go to Kapo and come back with many scalps. +We will not get one only, and crawl back, as shutzuna does after he has +stolen a turkey. We shall go soon, very soon!"</p> + +<p>Okoya yielded to the excitement which the latter part of his friend's +speech bespoke. His eyes sparkled also, and his chest heaved at the +mention of blood.</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe," he exclaimed, "let us go, I and you together. Let us go +and get what may please our father's heart!"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_360" id="Page_360">[Pg 360]</a></span></p> + +<p>Hayoue looked at him; it was an earnest and significant look.</p> + +<p>"You are right, brother. You are wise and you are good. You also know +how to hit with an arrow, but you are not uakanyi."</p> + +<p>"But I shall be one, if I go with you," boldly uttered the boy.</p> + +<p>His uncle shook his head, and smiled.</p> + +<p>"Don't you know, sa uishe, that every one cannot go with the warriors, +when they go on the war-path? Every one cannot say, 'I am going,' and +then go as he pleases and when he pleases. Every one cannot think, 'I am +strong and wise, and I will follow the enemy.' If the Shiuana do not +help him, the strongest is weak, and the wisest is a child before the +foe. See, satyumishe, I am as good a uakanyi as any one, but I do not +know whether, when the Hishtanyi Chayan says in the uuityam which men +shall go and take from the Tehuas what is proper, I may go with them. +Perhaps I shall have to stay, and some other one will go in my stead."</p> + +<p>"Must not all go?" Okoya asked; he was astonished.</p> + +<p>"Every one must go whom the maseua chooses." With a sad expression he +added, "Our maseua is no more, and ere the Hotshanyi has spoken to the +yaya and nashtio, and said to them, 'such and such a one shall be +maseua,' it is the Hishtanyi Chayan who decides who shall go and who +shall stay at home."</p> + +<p>His nephew comprehended; he nodded and inquired,—</p> + +<p>"Does not the Hishtanyi Chayan fast and do penance now?"</p> + +<p>"Our nashtio <i>yaya</i>," Hayoue replied with an important and mysterious +mien, "has much work at present."</p> + +<p>"Do you know what he is working?" naïvely asked Okoya.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_361" id="Page_361">[Pg 361]</a></span></p> + +<p>"He is with Those Above."</p> + +<p>The reply closed the conversation on that subject. Okoya changed the +topic, asking,—</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe, you are not much older than I. How comes it that you are +uakanyi already?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue felt quite flattered. He was indeed very young for a war +magician, and he felt not a little pride on account of it. Assuming a +self-satisfied and important air, he turned to his nephew with the +query,—</p> + +<p>"When you go out hunting, what is the first thing you do?"</p> + +<p>"I take my bow and arrow and leave the house," readily answered the boy.</p> + +<p>"This is not what I ask for," growled Hayoue. "What kind of work do you +do ere you rise to the kauash?"</p> + +<p>The boy understood at last.</p> + +<p>"I place the stone, and speak to Those Above."</p> + +<p>"If before you go hunting you do not speak to them, are you lucky?"</p> + +<p>"No," Okoya mumbled. He recalled the unlucky turkey-hunt of some time +ago, when he had forgotten to say his prayers before starting, of which +we have spoken in the first chapter.</p> + +<p>"Why have you no luck?" Hayoue further asked.</p> + +<p>"Because the Shiuana are not satisfied," replied the other. His uncle +nodded.</p> + +<p>"Are you a hunter?" he asked.</p> + +<p>"Not yet, I am only learning."</p> + +<p>"Why do you learn?"</p> + +<p>"In order to know."</p> + +<p>"When you once know, what can you do then?"</p> + +<p>"I can—" Okoya was embarrassed. "I can make the Shiuana help me."</p> + +<p>"That is it!" Hayoue exclaimed. "If the Shiuana do<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_362" id="Page_362">[Pg 362]</a></span> not help, you can do +nothing; no matter how swift you run, how far you see, and how sure your +aim is. But of the Shiuana there are many, as many as grains of sand on +the shore of the great river below here, and when we do not know them we +cannot speak to them and beg for assistance. Just as there are Shiuana +who assist the hunter, there are those who help us, that we may strike +the enemy and take away from him what makes him strong, that it may +strengthen us. Look at Tyame, the nashtio of Tzitz hanutsh; he is swift +and strong, but he knows not how to call to Those Above and around to +help him take the scalp of the Moshome. We must be wise, and listen to +what those speak who know how to address the Shiuana, and what to give +them. We must learn in order to act. I have learned, and thus I have +become uakanyi. And he who will soon be where in time we also shall find +rest,—he taught me many things. He was good and wise, very good, our +father the maseua," he added, sighing deeply.</p> + +<p>"Will you help me to learn and become uakanyi?" Okoya turned to him now +with flashing eyes.</p> + +<p>"I will, surely I will. You shall become one of us. But you know, +brother, that you must be silent and keep your tongue tied. You must not +say to this or that one, 'I am learning, I have learned such and such +things, for I am going to become uakanyi.'"</p> + +<p>Okoya of course assented. Then he asked,—</p> + +<p>"I am not uakanyi, and can the Hishtanyi Chayan tell me to go along too +with the men to strike the Tehuas?"</p> + +<p>"Certainly, for there are not many of us, and in the Zaashtesh all must +stand up for each, and each for all. But when many go on the war-path +there are always some of us with them in order that the Shiuana be in +our favour."</p> + +<p>"Do the Shiuana help the Tehuas also? For the Tehuas are people like +ourselves, are they not?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_363" id="Page_363">[Pg 363]</a></span></p> + +<p>"They are indeed Zaashtesh, like the Queres. But I do not know how the +Shiuana feel toward them. Old men who knew told me that the Moshome +Tehua prayed to Those Above and around us, and that they call them Ohua. +Whether they are the same as ours I cannot tell; but I cannot believe +them to be; for the kopishtai who dwell over there must be good to their +people, whereas the kopishtai here are good to us. Only those who hold +in their hands the paths of our lives help those who do right and give +them what is due, wherever and whoever they be."</p> + +<p>"How soon shall we go against the Tehuas?"</p> + +<p>"The Yaya Chayan and the uishtyaka perhaps alone know that. As soon as +the Hishtanyi has done his work he will call the uuityam, and then those +shall go that must. Perhaps I may go, perhaps not. It may be that both +of us will be sent along. But we will go soon," he fiercely muttered, +"soon, to take from the Tehuas what is precious to the heart of our +father, who now goes toward Shipapu."</p> + +<p>Okoya felt wildly excited and could barely restrain himself. Thirst for +revenge joined the intense wish to become a warrior. But Hayoue's placed +a damper on his enthusiasm, else he might have left that night alone, +with bow and arrow and a stone knife, to hover about the Puye until some +luckless Tehua fell into his hands. He saw, however, that nothing could +be done without the consent and support of the higher powers, and that +he must curb his martial ardour and abide by the decisions of Those +Above. The present topic of conversation being exhausted, both sat in +silence for a while, each following his own train of thoughts. Okoya was +the first to speak again.</p> + +<p>"Does your hanutsh mourn?"</p> + +<p>"The women have gone to weep with the dead," replied Hayoue. "I too am +mourning," he added sorrowfully;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_364" id="Page_364">[Pg 364]</a></span> "but I mourn as is becoming to a man. +Crying and weeping belong only to women."</p> + +<p>"I have cried," whispered Okoya timidly, as he looked at his friend with +a doubting glance. He was ashamed of the confession, and yet could not +restrain himself from making it. Hayoue shrugged his shoulders.</p> + +<p>"You are young, satyumishe, and your heart is young. It is like the +heart of a girl. When you have seen many dead men and many dying, you +will do as I do,—you will not cry any more." He coughed, and his face +twitched nervously; with all his affectation of stoicism he had to +struggle against tears. In order to suppress them completely he spoke +very loudly at once,—</p> + +<p>"Tzitz hanutsh has nothing to do with the dead, and yet the women lament +and its men think over the loss that the tribe has sustained. I tell +you, Okoya, we have lost much; we are like children without their +mother, like a drove of turkeys whose gobbler tiatui or mokatsh have +killed. Now,"—his eyes flashed again and he gnashed his teeth,—"now +Tyope and the old Naua are uppermost. Just wait until the men have +returned from the war-path, and you will see. Evil is coming to us. Did +you notice, satyumishe, on the night when they carried sa nashtio maseua +back to the Tyuonyi how angry the Shiuana were; how the lightning flamed +through the clouds and killed the trees on the mesa? I tell you, +brother, evil is coming to our people, for a good man has gone from us +to Shipapu, but the bad ones have been spared."</p> + +<p>Okoya shuddered involuntarily. He recollected well that awful night. +Never before had a storm raged on the Rito with such fury. Frightful had +been the roar of the thunder, prolonged like some tremendous +subterranean noise. Incessant lightning had for hours converted night +into day, and many were the lofty pines that had been shattered or<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_365" id="Page_365">[Pg 365]</a></span> +consumed by the fiery bolts from above. The wind, which seldom does any +damage at such places, had swept through the gorge and over the mesas +with tremendous force, and lastly the peaceful, lovely brook, swollen by +the waters that gushed from the mountains in torrents, as well as by the +rain falling in sheets, had waxed into a roaring, turbid stream. It had +flooded the fields, destroying crops and spreading masses of rocky +débris over the tillable soil. Yes, the heavens had come upon the Rito +in their full wrath, as swift and terrible avengers. Both of them +remembered well that awful night, and dropped into moody silence at the +dismal recollection.</p> + +<p>"Are there any other bad men at the Tyuonyi?" Okoya asked; but low, as +if he were afraid of the answer.</p> + +<p>"There may be others," Hayoue muttered, "but those two are certainly the +worst."</p> + +<p>Okoya felt disappointed; Tyope, he saw, must indeed be a bad creature.</p> + +<p>"Do you know whether Tyope is mourning?" asked his uncle.</p> + +<p>"I have not seen him," grumbled the other.</p> + +<p>"I am sure he will look as if his mother had died," scolded Hayoue. "He +is a great liar, worse than a Navajo. He puts on a good face and keeps +the bad one inside. I would like to know what the Shiuana think of that +bad man."</p> + +<p>"Have we any bad women among us?" Okoya said, to change the +conversation.</p> + +<p>"Hannay is bad!" his uncle cried.</p> + +<p>A pang went through the heart of the other youth. His prospective father +and mother in-law appeared really a pair of exquisite scoundrels.</p> + +<p>"Are there any others?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know, still I have heard." Hayoue looked<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_366" id="Page_366">[Pg 366]</a></span> about as if afraid of +some eavesdropper,—"what I tell you now is only for yourself,—that +Shotaye is bad, very bad! After being Tyope's wife for a while, I should +not be surprised if—"</p> + +<p>"Does she speak to those that can do us harm?" Okoya interrupted in a +timid whisper.</p> + +<p>"It may be. There is no doubt but she is a harlot; I know it myself, and +every man on the Tyuonyi knows it. Other women are also spoken of, but +nobody says it aloud. It is not right to speak thus of people when we do +not know positively. I have not seen Shotaye since our father died. She +is mourning perhaps, for her cave is shut and the deerskin hangs over +the doorway. She is likely to be inside in quiet until the trouble is +over and the men can go to her again."</p> + +<p>Okoya rose to go.</p> + +<p>"Are you coming along?" he asked his uncle.</p> + +<p>Hayoue shook his head; he still wished to remain alone.</p> + +<p>"It may be," he said, "that we shall have to leave in two days against +the Tehuas, and I shall remain so that I may be ready when the tapop +calls upon us. You rely upon it, satyumishe, we shall go soon, and when +it so happens that we both must go you shall come with me that I may +teach you how the scalp is taken."</p> + +<p>Thus dismissed, Okoya sauntered back down the valley.</p> + +<p>When opposite the caves of the Water clan he furtively glanced over to +the one inhabited by Shotaye. The deerskin, as Hayoue had stated, hung +over the opening, and no smoke issued from the hole that served as vent +and smoke-escape. The woman must be mourning very deeply, or else she +was gone. She did not often enter his thoughts, and yet he wished +Shotaye might come now and see his mother. He was convinced, without +knowing why, that his mother would have been glad to see her.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_367" id="Page_367">[Pg 367]</a></span></p> + +<p>At all events the dismal period of mourning was drawing rapidly to a +close, and with it official sadness would vanish. He could hardly await +the morrow. On that day he hoped that the question would be decided when +the great work of revenge should commence and whether he would be +permitted to take part in it. The words of his uncle had opened an +entirely new perspective to Okoya. To become uakanyi was now his aim, +his intense ambition. As warrior, and as successful warrior, he +confidently expected that no one would dare refuse him Mitsha. This hope +overcame the grief he had harboured during the days that elapsed, for +that grief belonged to the past; and as the past now appeared to him, it +seemed only a stepping-stone to a proud and happy future.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_368" id="Page_368">[Pg 368]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_11_11" id="Footnote_11_11"></a><a href="#FNanchor_11_11"><span class="label">[11]</span></a> I borrow these facts from Spanish sources. Both Castañeda +and Mota Padilla mention cremation as being practised in the sixteenth +century by the Pueblos. The latter author even gives a detailed +description. Withal, the fact that the Pueblos also buried the body is +more than abundantly established. Both modes of burial were resorted to, +and contemporaneously even, according to the nature of the country and +soil. There is comparatively little soil at the Rito. The mourning +ceremonies, etc., I have witnessed myself.</p></div> +</div> +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII"></a>CHAPTER XVII.</h3> +<p>Okoya had been correct in his surmise that Shotaye was gone. In vain Say +Koitza pined; her friend had left never to return.</p> + +<p>When the news of Topanashka's death reached her, which it did on the +very night of the occurrence, she saw at a glance that henceforth her +presence among the Queres was an impossibility, for she knew that the +deceased was the only one who could interpose himself between Say Koitza +and her enemies, and thus wield an influence indirectly favourable to +herself. She recognized that henceforth Tyope was free to act as he +pleased in the matter, for the medicine-men would be on his side. And +she saw that the days of mourning that were sure to follow afforded her +a capital opportunity for leaving the Rito unobserved, and executing her +flight to the Tehuas of the Puye.</p> + +<p>Shotaye could not believe that Cayamo was the slayer of Topanashka. Her +warrior from the north was in too great a hurry to get out of the way of +pursuing Navajos. He was too anxious to save the scalp he had taken. +Even in case Topanashka had overtaken him, which seemed impossible, the +Tehua would have avoided rather than attacked the unarmed old man. And +if the maseua surprised their interview and followed her knight, the +latter had too much vantage-ground to be ever overtaken by his aged and +unarmed pursuer. The fact that the sandal had been found, Shotaye +interpreted as evidence of Cayamo's precipitate<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_369" id="Page_369">[Pg 369]</a></span> flight. From her +standpoint she reached the very correct conclusion that the Navajos who +followed in Cayamo's tracks, and not the Tehua, must have killed the +father of her friend Say.</p> + +<p>But she saw that her people would fall into error as to the manner of +Topanashka's death. She saw that they could not have reached a different +conclusion, and also that the error must call forth extraordinary +measures of revenge. She heard enough and saw enough, during the +commotion prevailing at the Rito when the dead body was brought in, to +become convinced that as soon as the mourning ceremonies were over the +Queres would take the war-path against the supposed murderers of their +war-chief. She took care not to disabuse the minds of any of her tribal +brethren, and said nothing, but felt glad at the opportunity which the +proposed campaign would give her for revenge.</p> + +<p>Flight to the Tehuas was not only very easy, it could be executed under +circumstances that would give her among the other tribe a position of +considerable importance. It was almost needless to avail herself of the +understanding with Cayamo; she had far more important things to +communicate. By informing the Tehuas of the movement on foot against +them, she appeared as a deserter from the enemy, as a timely friend. If +afterward, as she confidently believed, Tyope should come up with the +warriors against the Tehuas, he would find everything prepared for a +disastrous reception. Matters looked exceedingly promising for her +plans.</p> + +<p>For all that, she did not forget Say Koitza; but she had been to some +extent forewarned, and as soon as Say heard of Shotaye's absence she +must suspect the truth. After all, Say was in no real danger. Until the +campaign was over, there was no time to think of her case, and during +that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_370" id="Page_370">[Pg 370]</a></span> campaign Shotaye would provide for the Queres such a rough +handling that no thoughts of witchcraft trials would trouble them for +some time to come. For there should be mourning, sadness, grief, +howling, and gnashing of teeth on the Rito on a very large scale.</p> + +<p>Still she did not lose sight of the possibility that her absence might +be noticed at an early day, and might arouse suspicion. It was possible, +though not at all likely. As long as people mourned, nobody would care +for her. After the official mourning was over the council would be +convened and the campaign announced. Thereupon all the men who had to +take part would have to retire for the customary fasts and +purifications, and the Yaya and the Chayani would have to work heavily. +Her home was not likely to be visited by any one for a number of days, +and when the warriors of the Queres were on the march nobody would call +them back because she had disappeared from the Rito.</p> + +<p>Perfectly at rest in regard to her own future, reassured as to the fate +of Say Koitza, Shotaye had, on the night of the second day after the +murder of Topanashka, left her home and climbed to the northern mesa +without meeting any obstacle. When the sun rose, she found herself quite +near the place which Cayamo, as far as she understood, had designated as +the spot where his friend Teanyi would wait for her. Unacquainted with +the real distance that separates the Rito from the cave-dwellings above +Santa Clara, she had underrated it; and it was only at noon, after she +had spent hours walking through the pine timber and in fruitless +waiting, that a man stepped up to her from behind a tree and called +out,—</p> + +<p>"Teanyi!" Then he added, "Cayamo," and inquired, "Shotaye?"</p> + +<p>He was the looked-for and longed-for delegate; and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_371" id="Page_371">[Pg 371]</a></span> when the sun stood +at its height, the two were travelling toward the Puye together.</p> + +<p>Shotaye attempted to convey the idea to her companion that the Queres +were upon the point of moving upon the Tehuas in force. Her excited +gesticulations and broken sentences only succeeded in making him believe +that she was herself the object of lively pursuit by a considerable +number of men. Therefore when the pair reached the isolated, castle-like +rock called Puye, which dominates the country far around, and along the +base of which the dwellings of the Tehuas were excavated in friable +white pumice-stone, in the same manner as are those of the Rito, Teanyi +left her standing before the entrance to his own cave-home, went in, and +called his wife to take care of the new-comer while he ran to the tuyo, +as the governor is called among the Tehuas. The wife of Teanyi had not +been informed of the nature of Shotaye's call, and as she took her into +her quarters she eyed her curiously and suspiciously, for it was +probably the first time she had seen a human being that spoke a language +different from her own. She gave her no food, but waited her husband's +return. Shotaye, on her side, cast the quick glance of her lively eyes +at everything. From time to time she attempted a word of conversation; +she smiled and gesticulated, but the only response was a shaking of the +head and facial expressions that denoted suspicion rather than +friendship.</p> + +<p>Teanyi had informed the tuyo that he had met a woman from the Rito de +los Frijoles and had taken her to his home, or rather to that of his +wife; that the woman was gesticulating in an unintelligible manner; and +that all he could surmise was that there might be Queres approaching the +Puye with hostile intentions. He said nothing about Cayamo and his +relations toward Shotaye, for Cayamo had enjoined absolute secrecy.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_372" id="Page_372">[Pg 372]</a></span></p> + +<p>The governor of the Tehuas was a different man from the pompous little +tapop of the Queres. The latter would at once have called the council +and done everything to surround the event and his own person with as +much noise as possible. Not so the tuyo of the Puye. He only said, "I +will go with you," and went to the room of Teanyi's wife to see Shotaye +and investigate for himself.</p> + +<p>The gesticulations began again, and the woman used every effort to make +herself understood. The governor did his best to understand her, but no +progress was made toward comprehension. She even followed Cayamo's +precedent in drawing a line on the floor from north to south, +designating the southern end as Tupoge, the northern end as Puye, for +thus much she had kept in memory. Then she pointed out on that line the +spot where Topanashka had been killed, and said, "Uan save," and made +the gesture-sign for killing. Lastly she tried to convey the idea that +the Queres were in arms against the Tehuas.</p> + +<p>The governor displayed much coolness, and paid close attention during +this strange and almost comic interview. He thought he understood that a +man from the Rito, probably called Topanashka, had been murdered by the +Dinnes on the trail leading to the Puye from the south. He also thought +that the Queres were on the war-path to avenge the murder. In what +manner this was connected with the excited state of the woman he could +not clearly see, unless she was perhaps the widow of the murdered man. +In that event she might have become insane from fright and despair! Her +violent gesticulations and the expression of passion and agitation on +her features confirmed his suspicion that Shotaye was distracted.</p> + +<p>A growing coldness in his manner at last showed the woman what sort of +an impression she had been creating, and she felt very uneasy. Not that +her life became endangered<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_373" id="Page_373">[Pg 373]</a></span> thereby; on the contrary, the Indian is very +considerate and charitable toward such unfortunates. But from the moment +that the Tehuas were convinced of her insanity they would attach no +longer any importance to her warnings, and a precious lapse of time that +should be improved for immediate preparations for defence was +irretrievably lost. The Queres might be allowed to approach, and their +onslaught would find the Tehuas utterly unprepared. If only Cayamo had +been present! But he dared not approach a woman now, for he was at work +purifying himself and fasting, in anticipation of the great day when the +scalp which he had taken would be feasted over, danced over, prayed at, +and sung to. Shotaye found herself in a most painful situation. She +noticed how complacently the tuyo smiled, the more she attempted to +insist. At last he turned to Teanyi and said a few words to the latter. +Teanyi shook his head, and Shotaye followed the discussion that ensued +between the two men with eager eyes and ears.</p> + +<p>It soon became clear to her that they were of different opinions, and +that each one persisted in his own. Finally Teanyi spoke alone, and for +quite a while in a low voice; and the governor listened attentively and +with growing interest. Though Teanyi's voice was muffled, Shotaye still +overheard the word Cayamo several times. Straining her sense of hearing, +she caught the words tupoge, tema quio, finally Shotaye also. The tuyo +listened, smiled, winked slyly, and at last laughed aloud. At the same +time he turned his face to her and nodded most pleasantly; thereupon he +said a few words to Teanyi aloud, and the latter turned to his family, +which had little by little congregated in the room, and repeated, as +appeared to Shotaye, his statements. At the close of his talk all broke +out in a joyful laugh. The housewife, who until then had rather frowned +at the visitor, now smiled and nodded too, repeating the words,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_374" id="Page_374">[Pg 374]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"Not Queres; Tehua woman, wife of Cayamo."</p> + +<p>All laughed, and the governor exclaimed,—</p> + +<p>"It is well."</p> + +<p>The case was clear to all. Cayamo, on his expedition to secure scalps, +had picked up a sweetheart. Food was placed before Shotaye, and the +woman caressed her, inviting her to eat.</p> + +<p>In the mean time, one of the boys had left the room. Shotaye was still +eating when he returned in company with an elderly man of low stature, +whose greeting was answered with the usual reply.</p> + +<p>This man cowered down among the rest, and listened with the closest +attention to a long speech of the governor. At the close of it he sat +for a while scrutinizing the woman's appearance, but when she looked up +at him he addressed her in her own dialect, and with the words,—</p> + +<p>"Where do you come from?"</p> + +<p>A heavy load fell from Shotaye's heart. The ice was broken; henceforth +she could explain herself in her own tongue, and inform the Tehuas of +everything that was so important to them, so momentous to her. But her +first impression, on hearing her tongue spoken by one who was certainly +not of her stock, was almost one of fright. People who spoke more than +one language were excessively rare at those times; and those who +happened to learn the speech of another tribe kept it secret, as Tyope, +for instance, concealed his knowledge of the Navajo language from the +people of the Rito. The knowledge of more than one tongue was a +suspicious and therefore a dangerous gift. The man who now conversed +with Shotaye in the Queres dialect was not a native of the Puye. He +belonged to the linguistic group of the Tehuas, but to the southern +branch, the Tanos, who inhabited several villages west of the Rio Grande +and in the country<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_375" id="Page_375">[Pg 375]</a></span> where the city of Santa Fé now stands. Between the +Tanos and the Queres there was limited commercial intercourse, for the +Tanos claimed the veins of turquoise that abound on the heights near +some of their villages, and the Queres went thither at rare intervals to +trade for the gems which they were unable to obtain by force.</p> + +<p>Through this rare and limited traffic the Tano had become acquainted +with some of the men of the Rito, and many years ago had even +accompanied them to their home in the mountain gorge. Such visits were +literally great affairs at the time, and they lasted long. Extensive +formalities were required to ascertain first how far the Shiuana +appeared favourable to the new-comer, and how he should make himself +understood to them. The medicine-men had to make strenuous efforts in +behalf of the visitor. Equally long formalities preceded his departure, +and our Tano had in this manner, between reception, residence, and +leave-taking, spent more than a year at the Rito de los Frijoles. During +that time he had acquired a knowledge of the Queres language, and spoke +it therefore not fluently, but still intelligibly.</p> + +<p>As Shotaye had appeared excited and agitated as long as she felt +helpless in matters of speech, so now she became free, easy, and above +all, calm and clear in her utterances, when she could make herself +understood. The Tano began to question her in a methodical, and even in +an argumentative manner. He spoke slowly and brokenly; but she +understood him, and he comprehended fully her replies, for they were +given to the same categoric way. Each of her sentences he translated +into Tehua, turning to the tuyo at the end of every one of her answers. +Shotaye told him everything, with the exception of the matter of the +owl's feathers, for these would have been as dangerous among the Tehuas +as among the Queres.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_376" id="Page_376">[Pg 376]</a></span> She explained the misunderstanding that lay at the +bottom of the hostility displayed by the Queres, and finally she +insisted that there was no time to clear up that misunderstanding; and +since the Queres were already on the march, she urged speedy preparation +to repel the assault. She strained the truth on the latter point, but +the tuyo forgave her this manifest exaggeration. He knew that there must +be at least five days' delay before the prospective campaign. The +further the woman proceeded in her exposition of facts, the more she +observed, through her quick and scrutinizing glance, that her listeners +became deeply interested, and that thoroughly startled, they at last +displayed marks of indignation. That indignation, it was plain, was +against the Queres; and Shotaye felt that she had gained her point. The +breach between the tribes was now widened to such an extent that it +could never be healed. At the close of the interrogatory, which had +frequently been interrupted by exclamations of surprise and anger, the +mistress of the house caressed Shotaye, calling her sister. The tuyo, +however, merely nodded to her kindly, uttered in a commanding tone a few +words to those present, and went out to attend to his duties of +convening the council. But the Tano Indian remained with Shotaye until +late in the night. He pretended to keep her company, and to contribute +toward dispelling the feeling of loneliness that might overcome her in +the midst of people with whom she could not converse. But in reality he +remained as a spy, to cross-examine in a covert way. Shotaye was wary, +and not one contradiction, not one misstatement, could he detect during +their talk. Then he went where the council had gathered, reporting that +according to his conviction the woman was not only sincere, but +exceedingly well-informed.</p> + +<p>It would be superfluous to enter into details concerning<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_377" id="Page_377">[Pg 377]</a></span> the +proceedings of the council. Its composition and the formalities were in +the main similar to those of the council of the Queres. One point was +earnestly discussed,—the propriety of sending a messenger to the Queres +to clear up, if possible, the misunderstanding. But the thought was +finally discarded, on the ground that it was not the Tehuas who should +make overtures of peace,—because they were absolutely innocent,—but +the Queres, for it was they who, ere proceeding to hostile +demonstrations, should have called on the Tehuas for explanation. Had +the two tribes been on friendly terms, it might have been different; but +there existed a breach between them already, and if the Queres chose to +still further widen it, the Tehuas felt ready for any emergency. It was +resolved to prepare for war at once, to call to arms the entire male +population, send ahead the necessary spies, and thus prepared, to wait. +With this the matter went into the hands of the great medicine-man and +the head war-chief. The former was almost an equivalent to the Hishtanyi +Chayan among the Queres, the latter the exact equivalent of the maseua.</p> + +<p>The castle-like rock of the Puye, along whose base the numerous +cave-dwellings are burrowed out of a very friable and almost snow-white +tufa, is situated about ten miles west of the Rio Grande, and not two +miles south of the picturesque cañon of Santa Clara. The cliff is over +one half mile long, and it dominates the mesa on which it stands. For +many miles there are groves of timber surrounding the foot of the high +and rugged slope that leads up to the cave-dwellings. While the Queres +at the Rito dwelt at the bottom of a secluded gorge, the Tehuas occupied +a picturesque citadel rising from a high and level plateau. Northeast of +the Puye, and separated from it by the cañon of Santa Clara, there rises +a similar rock, equally bold and striking, and higher still, but not<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_378" id="Page_378">[Pg 378]</a></span> as +extensive. This is called by the Tehuas, Shu Finne. Its lower rim is +also perforated by cave-dwellings, and these were inhabited by a portion +of the same tribe. During the night runners were sent to the Shu Finne, +calling upon its people for assistance; and videttes were placed on the +mountains and on the little mesa capping the cliff. The Tehuas were more +numerous than the Queres of the Rito, and might well wait calmly and +with dignity until the latter either sought to negotiate or broke out in +unjustifiable warfare.</p> + +<p>The five days which, as the tuyo had correctly inferred, would be spent +by the people of the Tyuonyi in mourning and in warlike preparations, +passed; and no messenger of peace came to the Tehuas. The Queres +remained in perfect confidence that those whom they intended to surprise +were in absolute ignorance of any evil intentions on their part. But +when the night of the fifth day had shrouded the landscape in purple +darkness, Tehua warriors began to stream down the slopes from the cliff +and its cave-dwellings. The deepest silence was observed, instructions +having been given beforehand, and the bands of armed men moved +noiselessly forward. The plan was not to await the attack at home, but +to advance into the more timbered country south of the barren mesa where +the cliff rises, and to surprise the enemy on their approach. From +reports of spies it was known that no Queres were as yet scouring the +heights north of the Rito; and the Tehuas, moving swiftly, were able to +place themselves in ambush in the rocky wilderness where, later on, +their descendants built and inhabited the now ruined village of the +Pueblo of the Bird. One half day's journey would bring the Queres easily +to that point, where they certainly would not expect to be met by armed +foes. There is water in the vicinity, and the ground is broken with +pine<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_379" id="Page_379">[Pg 379]</a></span> groves. It could be foretold with reasonable certainty that the +enemy would move in the direction of this place, for it is the +straightest course, though not the easiest, from the Rito northward. In +this region the Tehua hosts spread out, scouts preceding even as far as +the Ziro kauash. The Queres might come, for everything was as ready as +Shotaye's fondest hopes could have wished.</p> + +<p>During these warlike preparations Shotaye found ample time and +opportunity to become initiated into the life of her new home. The old +interpreter proved a very useful guide, and she improved his willingness +to talk and to advise. He informed her that Cayamo was free, and that as +soon as the story of their meeting had become known among the people of +the Puye, everybody began to look upon her as his future wife. Shortly +before the beginning of the campaign, the time of his retirement +expired; the ceremonies on the scalp matter had to be postponed on +account of the all-important measures of war, and Cayamo was able to +present himself to his future spouse in the natural colour of his skin +and in his usual costume. Their meeting was not in the least +sentimental. Both laughed aloud and joyfully; they exchanged gestures +and signs plainly indicating their future duties and probable results. +Those present laughed in token of approval and applause. At a hint from +Teanyi's wife, Shotaye placed some corn-cakes before Cayamo. He ate a +few morsels, the courtship formalities were fulfilled, and the +bridegroom returned to his duty as a warrior.</p> + +<p>The Tano had informed the woman that Cayamo belonged to the clan of the +Sun. In return she communicated that the Water people were her kindred. +What the Queres called Tzitz hanutsh the Tehuas named P'ho doa, and the +members of the clan P'ho were therefore officially requested to take +their new sister in charge. Some of the old men of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_380" id="Page_380">[Pg 380]</a></span> cluster came +over to the dwellings of the Turquoise clan, where the wife of Teanyi +lived. In their company came several women, who escorted Shotaye to her +new quarters. On the way to the caves of P'ho doa one of the women +lightly touched Shotaye's breast, then her own, and whispered,—</p> + +<p>"Oyike P'ho."</p> + +<p>It was her name, and Shotaye communicated her own in reply. The woman +shook her head, whispering,—</p> + +<p>"Nyo Shotaye, nyo Tema, 'not Shotaye, not Queres.' Tehua quio." Then she +grasped her hand and breathed into Shotaye's ear,—</p> + +<p>"Aua P'ho Quio."</p> + +<p>Shotaye easily understood the meaning of this confidential +communication. With her change of abode her name was to change also. +Henceforth she was to be a Tehua woman, and Aua P'ho Quio was to be her +name.</p> + +<p>The Tano continued his visits as heretofore. He plied the woman with +questions, sometimes of the most complex nature. His conduct in this +respect was characteristic of the suspicious nature of the Indian +generally. The leaders of the Tehuas mistrusted Shotaye still, +notwithstanding her clear and positive talk; and they had instructed the +Tano to keep her company and to probe her sincerity and veracity still +further. But she was more than a match for all of them. She saw through +the maze of the very confused and bewildering interrogatory, and her +replies were such as to absolutely confirm the Tehuas in the good +opinion they had conceived of her. Whatever the interpreter reported to +the tuyo that was of any value to the military operations impending, was +immediately communicated to the war-chief through a special runner, for +that functionary was in the field already with his men.</p> + +<p>Shotaye made use of her conversations with the Tano Indian to direct the +attention of the Tehuas toward Tyope.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_381" id="Page_381">[Pg 381]</a></span> She described him as the leading +warrior and the most influential man on the Rito, as the pivot around +which everything revolved and on whose life much would depend. But she +was artful enough not to depict Tyope as a bad man, lest the Tehuas +might infer her real purpose. She spoke of him as a man dangerous +through his good qualities, and as a formidable adversary. In short her +words produced such an effect that the governor himself came to +interrogate her on the subject, and even caused the war-chief to return +from the field on the fourth day, and had him visit Shotaye in company +with the interpreter and secure a detailed and accurate description of +this dangerous individual. Then they went to the medicine-man and +consulted him about the propriety of taking Shotaye along into the +field, that she might point out the great warrior who, so they had +become convinced, must be killed at all hazards in order to insure +success. On the evening of the sixth day, therefore, Shotaye wandered +over to Tzirege in company with the commander himself.</p> + +<p>Shortly after their arrival among the group of warriors where the +war-chief had taken his position, runners came from the south with news +that they had detected several Queres in full war-paint creeping +northward from the brink of the Rito. These runners were at once ordered +back, with strict injunctions to the scouts not to impede the enemy's +movements, but to suffer them to advance. The Tehuas were quite +scattered, particularly in the front, as is usually the case with bodies +of Indians on the war-path. The main bodies concealed themselves between +the Tzirege and a deep and broad ravine farther south, called to-day +Cañada Ancha. They kept in the woods toward the mountains, expecting +their foes to approach on a line closer to the river. The plan was to +allow the Queres to come up undisturbed as far as the north side of the +Cañada. As the men from<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_382" id="Page_382">[Pg 382]</a></span> the Rito advanced, the Tehua scouts were to +close in from the rear and follow them cautiously, until the enemies +were all gathered on the desired spot, with the woods to their left and +rugged, barren cliffs and peaks to their right. Then the trap would be +sprung; and if the Queres took to those bleak fastnesses for defence it +would be easy to surround them, cut them off from water, and thus +exterminate them completely.</p> + +<p>Night had fallen when another message came, to the effect that the +numbers of the enemy were increasing, and beginning to spread over the +timber in small groups. The war-chief sent a messenger to the Puye, and +after midnight the great medicine-man of war appeared in person. The +shaman was, like all the others, painted black; a tall plume taken from +an eagle rose behind each ear; the left hand carried a rattle; and a +little drum was suspended from his shoulder. As soon as he arrived, one +of the warriors retired to a spot which was almost hedged in by several +bushy cedar-trees. There he built a fire, and as soon as it burned he +covered it in such a manner that only a thin film of smoke arose from +it. To this smouldering heap the shaman proceeded alone and sat down. +There he spent the night, muttering incantations and prayers, shaking +his rattle, and striking the drum softly from time to time.</p> + +<p>The sounds that proceeded from his discordant music were so faint that +they could be heard only in close proximity. They were besides the only +human sound in this wilderness. Animal voices occasionally disturbed the +quietness of the night. Nobody would have supposed that between the Rito +and the mesas opposite San Ildefonso of to-day several hundred Indian +warriors were hidden, patiently waiting or slowly moving forward. It was +a quiet, still night, cool, as the nights mostly are in the rainy +season, and dark. The sky was partly overcast; but the clouds<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_383" id="Page_383">[Pg 383]</a></span> did not +drift, they formed and dissolved overhead; and the stars appeared and +disappeared alternately as the nebulous fleeces disclosed or shrouded +them. Behind the mountain, thunderclouds rested, and occasional flashes +of lightning illuminated the crests, and faint thunder muttered in the +distance. It had no threatening sound, and the lightning did not seem +like prophetic writing on the sombre clouds. It was a pleasant night and +an excellent one for Indian warfare.</p> + +<p>The scouts of the Tehuas had reported in the last instance that the bulk +of the war-party from the Rito must now be on the move, for no fresh +additions were coming up from the gorge. So careless and unconcerned +were the Queres, so absolutely sure of the enemy's ignorance of their +designs, that they never thought of sending scouts to the upper end of +the northern mesa. From there a few Tehuas had comfortably observed +everything that happened in the gorge during the day, and as evening +came they could report even the numbers of the warriors who took part in +the campaign. As soon as these warriors were all on the Ziro kauash, the +Tehua spies, after warning those behind them, crept cautiously into the +rear of the advancing foe.</p> + +<p>All the able-bodied men from the Tyuonyi had not been permitted to join +the expedition. Hayoue was not among them, neither was Okoya. It was a +sad disappointment to the boy, and yet was he not staying at home in +defence of his mother and of Mitsha? Say Koitza had ceased to weep, but +the persistent neglect which she thought she suffered from Shotaye +grieved her. At last she asked Okoya whether he had seen anything of the +cave-woman. His reply, that he thought she had gone, explained +everything. She recollected the confident words that Shotaye had spoken +to her, and concluded that the woman had carried out her plan of taking +refuge with the Tehuas. That<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_384" id="Page_384">[Pg 384]</a></span> quelled her apprehensions and allayed her +fears. Shotaye knew what she was and had to do; and Shotaye—of this Say +felt convinced—was true to her. In order to be quite sure of the fact, +however, she strolled up to the cave in the course of an afternoon. The +rooms were empty, and Say turned back. One of Shotaye's neighbours +stopped her to ask where the medicine-woman might be. Say carelessly +replied that she was probably on the heights above, gathering herbs. The +wily fugitive had left her household as if she were about to return +soon. With the exception of the mother of Okoya nobody noticed her +absence. She was known to disappear occasionally for several days; and +furthermore, the excitement and bustle incident upon the prospective +expedition against the Tehuas engaged everybody's attention.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza could not help wondering whether Shotaye would inform the +Tehuas of the impending attack. Perhaps she might, perhaps not. At all +events she felt relieved upon hearing that neither her son nor her +husband nor even Hayoue were to go with the warriors. The enterprise +aroused within her vague apprehensions; why, she could not tell. But it +pleased her to learn that Tyope was going,—going as the leader, the +war-captain of the party.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 652px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-384" id="ILLUS-384"></a> +<img src='images/illus-384.jpg' width='652' alt='Rito de los Frijoles: Looking out from the Ceremonial Cave' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Rito de los Frijoles<br />Looking out from the Ceremonial Cave</span> +</div> + +<p>Tyope had worked incessantly and with brilliant results. The Shkuy +Chayan and the Koshare Naua had succeeded in so inveigling the principal +shaman that he ordered that all the men from the Water clan, and those +from Shyuamo with few exceptions, should stay at home for the protection +of the women and children. That included Hayoue, of whose abilities and +popularity Tyope was afraid, and saved the Turquoise people from the +casualties of war. Tyope went so far as to praise Hayoue in the council, +suggesting that the young man should be intrusted with authority as +war-chief <i>ad interim</i>. The suggestion was carried out at<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_385" id="Page_385">[Pg 385]</a></span> <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_386" id="Page_386">[Pg 386]</a></span>once, and +afterward the Hishtanyi Chayan appointed Tyope as commander-in-chief of +the forces marching out. He himself accompanied the body of warriors as +adviser and spiritual guide to the captain. Nothing could suit Tyope +better. The man was old and not very strong, and people are often killed +in war.</p> + +<p>After sunset the medicine-man made his appearance on the northern mesa +and performed his incantations. Tyope and most of the others breathed on +their war-fetiches, and then group after group stealthily moved onward. +The plan, which had been communicated to every one in its main points, +consisted in reaching before sunrise the very ground which the Tehuas +had selected for their operations; passing the following day in the +woods of that vicinity in concealment, and creeping up to the Puye the +following night; then, after sunrise, when the Tehuas would begin to +scatter, unarmed and unsuspecting, pouncing upon them and making a +general slaughter. Tyope had under his direction more than two hundred +men, and they extended over a wide front. About twenty experienced +warriors, mostly uakanyi, glided in advance as scouts. Behind them came +at a suitable distance either single warriors or small bands. The main +body came last. It was divided into several groups. Near the centre were +Tyope and the shaman.</p> + +<p>Every one knew that his duty for the present consisted in searching for +traces of the enemy without exposing himself to discovery. Should a +single Tehua be observed, and it became possible for a scout to +overpower and kill him without noise, he might do it. In case a number +of foes were noticed, the spy was to give quiet warning to the man +nearest to him, that one to those in his rear; and they were to send a +runner to inform Tyope. In the mean time all were to halt until orders +came to move in a new direction. For Tyope, although he did not in the +least suspect that the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_387" id="Page_387">[Pg 387]</a></span> Tehuas were forewarned, and still less on the +alert so close by the Rito, used every possible precaution in order that +the surprise might be complete and the blow as crushing as possible.</p> + +<p>It was dark in the timber, and the main body of the Queres approached +the brink of the first cañon north of the Rito while the advance were +cautiously descending into the bottom and the scouts were already +farther on. Tyope and the medicine-man were standing a short distance +from the descent of the south side and listening to the news which a +runner had just brought in from the front.</p> + +<p>"Are you sure you have noticed a man?" the Chayan asked in a whisper.</p> + +<p>"I am sure of it. He crouched at the foot of a juniper-bush," replied +the messenger, positively.</p> + +<p>"Has he seen you?" demanded Tyope.</p> + +<p>"I believe not."</p> + +<p>"When you left was he there still?"</p> + +<p>"I could not see any more of him."</p> + +<p>"How far is it from here? Where stands the tree?" the Chayan asked.</p> + +<p>"It is on the other side of the ravine, near the border to the left."</p> + +<p>Tyope pondered a while; then he said to the shaman,—</p> + +<p>"Nashtio yaya, I think we should go more toward the east. What do you +say?"</p> + +<p>"It is well," muttered the medicine-man.</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe," Tyope said to the runner, "go and tell the men to go along +the ravine toward the Rio Grande until the trees become smaller. Thence +they may go to the north again, but slowly and carefully. Ziua," he +called to one of the bystanders, "go and tell those toward the left to +come where I stand. Ohotika," calling another, "run to the right and +command those there to wait until we join them."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_388" id="Page_388">[Pg 388]</a></span></p> + +<p>The runners left in the directions indicated.</p> + +<p>The information which had just been conveyed to Tyope was most +disagreeable. The presence of one human being at the time and place +indicated looked very suspicious. If the man had seen his warriors he +would certainly run home and give the alarm. All Tyope could do now was +to keep as close as possible to the Rio Grande, push up parallel with +the river as cautiously as possible, and thus sneak beyond the enemy, in +case, as he still could not believe, the latter were in anything like a +considerable force. He would thus eventually place himself between them +and their village.</p> + +<p>After a while the warriors from the left came on hastily, stumbling +through the darkness. All together now went down in an easterly +direction, where the right wing, if this term can be used, was halting. +Thence Tyope despatched runners ahead to inquire whether everything was +quiet in front, to repeat the order of slow marching, and to direct them +to halt on the northern brink of the Cañada Ancha.</p> + +<p>When the runners left, the march was resumed in the usual scattering +manner, as if all were skirmishers. Tyope and the shaman remained +together. Neither uttered a word. The commander looked up to the stars +from time to time. They were peeping out more and more, for the clouds +were dispersing. Only from the southwest distant thunder sounded and +lightning flashed occasionally. A shower was falling in that direction.</p> + +<p>It was past midnight when the main body came up with the advance guard +after crossing the Cañada Ancha. Tyope found everything in order, and he +directed a farther advance. Tyope was angry. The circuit which he had +felt obliged to make made a serious delay, and there was danger that +with the early sunrise of the summer months he might be behind to such +an extent as to be unable to reach the cover of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_389" id="Page_389">[Pg 389]</a></span> woods in time. If +the Tehuas were informed of his approach they would either prepare for +his coming at the Puye—and the result of an open attack would be to say +the least extremely doubtful,—or they would come out in force, and +desultory fighting would ensue. In this those who were nearest water and +supplies always had the advantage. His idea of striking a sudden blow +appeared very much endangered by the presence of Tehuas in the forest. +He thought and thought without arriving at any satisfactory conclusion. +Return to the Rito he could not, for such a retreat was worse than +disaster. Neither could he decide alone; the Hishtanyi Chayan was by his +side and he had to consult him. So he stood still and turned to the +shaman, saying,—</p> + +<p>"Nashtio yaya, the night will soon be over, and the sun may come out +from behind the mountain in the east."</p> + +<p>"Ko," grunted the medicine-man.</p> + +<p>"It is far yet to the houses of the Moshome Tehua."</p> + +<p>The Chayan stood still.</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe nashtio," said he, "the Shiuana direct us to go on a different +road. I saw an owl fly toward the moon. Let us go away from the river +into the kote to rest and to hide until the sun goes down again and we +may go farther toward the katityam of the enemy."</p> + +<p>This was just as Tyope wanted. He disliked the idea of passing a day +concealed under cliffs and crags where a torrid sun shone, and where +there was water only in the river beneath and at a great depth. But he +wanted to be sure of what Those Above intended, so he asked again,—</p> + +<p>"Yaya Chayan, do the Shiuana"—he emphasized the term—"say that we +should go to the west?"</p> + +<p>"The spirits say that we should go where there is shade and water! Let +us go to the mountains; there we shall find both."</p> + +<p>"They are right!" Tyope exclaimed. "I believe it is<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_390" id="Page_390">[Pg 390]</a></span> better to stay +there until the sun has risen. I will send word to the men to turn to +the left, and we will sleep in the shade of the trees until the time +comes to advance."</p> + +<p>"You are right, brother," the Chayan assented; "do as you have said."</p> + +<p>The two men had lagged behind the others during this conversation. Tyope +imitated the cry of an owl. Soon several warriors came up to him. He +directed them to go to the front, to the right, and to the left, and +give orders that all should move to the westward a short distance, far +enough to reach high timber. Then all should halt and prepare to pass +the night. He himself moved a short distance only in that direction, in +company with the shaman, and selected a spot where the mesa was covered +with the usual underbrush and where taller trees already began to +appear. Here he lay down to rest with eyes wide open, ready for any +emergency. Not far away the medicine-man found a secluded spot where he +sat down without fire, occasionally touching the drum and reciting his +prayers and incantations. They were the same as those which the shaman +of the Tehuas was directing to Those Above at the same time and not far +from him, but in a different tongue, for the success of his people and +the destruction of those for whom the Hishtanyi Chayan was praying.</p> + +<p>The decision of Tyope to penetrate into the forest to the west brought +the Queres into the very position which the Tehuas desired. The scouts +of the latter had obeyed punctually and diligently the orders which they +had received, following step by step the advancing foe and reporting to +headquarters any notable move. They possessed the immense advantage of +knowing every movement the Queres made from the very beginning, and were +thus able to observe them unseen. As soon as Tyope had concentrated his +forces on the northern brink of the Cañada Ancha, the main<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_391" id="Page_391">[Pg 391]</a></span> body of the +Tehuas receded slightly to the west. As soon as the Queres began to +ascend in that direction, the retrograde movement of the others +continued in the centre; whereas the left wing spread out, and the right +slightly advanced to the east along the brink of the ravine. The scouts +were called in with all haste and reinforced, especially the body that +faced the Queres in the north. At the time Tyope lay down to rest, his +forces were surrounded everywhere except on the east. Everything was +ready for the Tehuas to begin their attack upon the unsuspecting foe at +daybreak.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_392" id="Page_392">[Pg 392]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII" id="CHAPTER_XVIII"></a>CHAPTER XVIII.</h3> +<p>The change from night to daylight in New Mexico is by no means sudden. +Darkness yields slowly to the illumination streaming from the east; and +when the moon is shining, one remains in doubt for quite a while whether +the growing brightness is due to the mistress of night or to the lord of +day.</p> + +<p>Nowhere is this more perceptible than on high plateaus covered by sparse +timber. Suddenly awaking, one is in doubt at first whether it is sunrise +or the full moon that illuminates the landscape. The shadows are +weakened, but objects are not much more distinct; a glow pervades the +air rather than a positive light.</p> + +<p>When the Indian is on the war-path he sleeps but little, and never long. +He prefers the day to the night for rest, as he can conceal his +movements better in the darkness. Tyope had halted his little army just +before daybreak because he felt afraid of going any farther, and because +he had arrived close to the place where he desired to remain during the +day without exposing his forces to the chance of discovery. None of his +men slept; none of them dozed, even. They had all been warned of the +possible presence of foes, and although there seemed not the slightest +evidence of those foes being aware of their coming, yet the mere +apprehension caused uneasiness. There was therefore increased +watchfulness on their part.</p> + +<p>Every one among the Queres was looking forward with anxiety to the hour +when there would be sufficient light to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_393" id="Page_393">[Pg 393]</a></span> investigate the situation more +closely. The sky had cleared; the air became cooler, and the morning +star shone brightly, in spite of the luminous crescent of a waning moon. +The Hishtanyi Chayan was sitting at the same place where he had retired +a few hours before, but he no longer prayed; he stared motionless. Tyope +lay on his back behind a juniper-bush. He was watching the sky and the +approach of dawn. A number of warriors had lain down in the vicinity, +awaiting the signal to move.</p> + +<p>One of these had placed himself in such a position that he could glance +at the forest, which loomed up before him like a mass of dense shadows +with rays of moonlight between. He peered into that maze of darkness and +light for hours. But nothing appeared in it worthy of note. So the +Queres warrior turned around on his back in order to change position. He +saw the moon rise to the zenith and the corona borealis disappear below +the western horizon. He noticed also how the stars grew dimmer and +dimmer, how the shadows commenced to wane. Finally he fixed his gaze on +the east.</p> + +<p>Owing to the shrubbery it was not possible to see distinctly, yet +anything lying on the ground could be discerned. From the place where he +lay, the Queres Indian looked through a lane bordered on both sides by +bushes of cedar and juniper. At the end of that lane he discovered a +dark spot. That spot disappeared while he was still gazing at it. He +strained his eyes to find the spot again, but it had really vanished.</p> + +<p>The man from the Rito became suspicious. Again he looked, but the spot +or object, whatever it might be, had gone out of sight altogether. He +crawled over to the man nearest him, told him what had occurred, and +returned to his post. The dark speck or thing had not reappeared; but on +the right side of the gallery formed by the trees it seemed<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_394" id="Page_394">[Pg 394]</a></span> as if, +somewhat nearer to his own position, something black became apparent and +disappeared in an instant. The scout strained both ear and eye. Nothing +could be heard, and nothing else of a suspicious character met his gaze.</p> + +<p>Meanwhile his companion had crept over to where Tyope was lying, and had +reported to the commander the strange apparition. Tyope turned over so +as to face the east and said,—</p> + +<p>"It is well."</p> + +<p>He also began to scan the network of shadows and illuminated patches +extending in that direction. The Indian who had spoken to him went back +to his post, but very soon returned, whispering,—</p> + +<p>"Somebody has crossed over from one tree to another."</p> + +<p>"Where?" Tyope asked in a subdued voice.</p> + +<p>"There," replied the scout, pointing with his hand toward a group of +bushes.</p> + +<p>"It is well," said the leader; "go back and keep your eyes open."</p> + +<p>The Indian crawled off. Tyope rose to his knees, seized two branches of +the tree behind which he had been reclining, and bent them asunder. In +this manner he was able to overlook the ground to the east at a greater +height than before. The light had increased, but it would have been +impossible to discern any object at a distance.</p> + +<p>Daylight was growing on the waning night. Had Tyope stood up and looked +toward the east, he would have seen the dark, sinuous line which the +mountains east of Santa Fé trace along that part of the horizon. Their +uppermost snow-fields were beginning to glisten in the light streaming +up from beyond.</p> + +<p>On Tyope's left a rustling sound was heard; he turned around. One of his +men was cautiously approaching.</p> + +<p>"There are Moshome in front of us."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_395" id="Page_395">[Pg 395]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I know it," replied the commander. "How many have you seen?"</p> + +<p>"Two."</p> + +<p>"And you saw them clearly?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, but they sneaked off."</p> + +<p>"Did they seem to come toward us?"</p> + +<p>"They crept behind a juniper, and after that I could see nothing more."</p> + +<p>"Do the others know it?"</p> + +<p>"Not yet. Shall I tell them?"</p> + +<p>"Go tell them. Afterward return here to me."</p> + +<p>Tyope felt embarrassed. It was clear to him that several Tehuas were +lurking in the direction whence he had come, and that they were moving +toward him. It indicated that their numbers were strong enough to engage +him. That looked very, very ominous! If he only knew how matters stood +elsewhere, and whether the enemy had shown himself at other points! +Tyope grew very uneasy.</p> + +<p>Tactics in Indian warfare reduce themselves to a game of hide-and-seek. +He who must show himself first is sure of suffering the greater loss. +Tyope knew that in case the Tehuas had actually surrounded him they had +the greater advantage at their disposal. They might wait much longer +than he and his men. They might even wait for days, keeping the Queres +penned up in uncertainty, and then break out as soon as the latter were +sufficiently exhausted.</p> + +<p>The same scout approached again. He crawled like a mole.</p> + +<p>"Nashtio," he whispered, "there are Moshome to the left of us."</p> + +<p>"Many?" Tyope inquired hastily.</p> + +<p>"Six of them have been noticed."</p> + +<p>That was exceedingly alarming. He directed the man to stay on the spot, +while he glided through the bushes to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_396" id="Page_396">[Pg 396]</a></span> where the Hishtanyi Chayan had +spent the night. The medicine-man was awake, and looked at the captain +in astonishment. Tyope placed a finger on his lips and shook his head. +The shaman asked,—</p> + +<p>"Sa uishe, what is it?"</p> + +<p>"Tzatze raua! Tzatze raua!" Tyope exclaimed in a low tone. "The Tehuas +are sneaking about us like shutzuna. There are many of them, and they +come up from the east. What shall we do, yaya? Speak."</p> + +<p>"Tzatze raua," the shaman repeated, shaking his head. "As you say, the +Moshome come up behind us?"</p> + +<p>"I thought," Tyope suggested, "of sending word to the men in front to +come back, and as soon as we could see anything, striking the enemies in +our rear. What do you think of it, sa nashtio?"</p> + +<p>"Many will go to Shipapu to-day," the Chayan muttered.</p> + +<p>"What shall I do? Speak!" Tyope insisted. The last words of the shaman +frightened him.</p> + +<p>The Chayan gave no immediate reply, but sat musing in a manner +indicating that his thoughts were with Those Above. At last he raised +his head and replied,—</p> + +<p>"We must wait until the sun stands in the sky."</p> + +<p>Tyope suppressed a sigh. However much he attributed this answer of the +shaman to inspiration from those on high, it appeared to him dangerous. +Tyope felt very uneasy, but he was no coward. In case the worst had +really happened, if the Tehuas had anticipated and surrounded him, he +still inclined to the conviction that concentration of his forces and a +rapid onslaught on the foes in his rear would not only save him, but +secure a reasonable number of coveted trophies. If this could be +speedily effected, the less important would be his loss in attaining it; +for as long as the light was faint and dim, the enemy's missiles could +not be discharged with certain aim. He had hoped that the Chayan<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_397" id="Page_397">[Pg 397]</a></span> would +assent to this suggestion. Now on the contrary, the oracle spoke in a +manner that plainly indicated that the Shiuana ordered him to wait until +daylight. It was sure destruction, he felt it; but the Shiuana spoke +through the medium of the old man, and the Shiuana were of course right. +He could not complain or even grumble.</p> + +<p>But he might at least prepare everything in advance, so that as soon as +the medicine-man gave the signal, his favourite move might be executed +with a promptness and alacrity that would surprise the enemy. So Tyope +crept back to the juniper-bush in whose neighbourhood his men were +grouped.</p> + +<p>Dawn was coming on, and the shadows were beginning to assume definite +shapes and directions. Tyope sighed when he noticed the approach of +sunlight; precious time was being irretrievably lost.</p> + +<p>He relieved the warrior whom he had left at his post. The latter +whispered to him that nothing suspicious had turned up. Suddenly Tyope +started and pressed his ear to the ground; then he darted up, rising to +his knees, and listened, straining every nerve, his head turned to the +southwest.</p> + +<p>In that direction arose loud yells. They were followed by piercing +cries. Soon the sounds mingled, so as to create a noise like that which +a struggle between men and wolves might produce. These sounds told Tyope +that a severe engagement had commenced in that direction. At the same +time it struck him that the main body of the Tehuas were probably south +and east of his forces, and that consequently by moving swiftly westward +he could interpose himself between the Tehuas and their homes, cut off +their warriors from their village, and secure complete triumph. But +before he could order such a change of tactics he ought<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_398" id="Page_398">[Pg 398]</a></span> to know +something definite from the quarter where the fight had begun. To send a +runner seemed unadvisable, for he thought it unsafe to lessen the forces +around him, if only by a man. Several of his companions had approached, +startled by the sudden noise. He motioned them to return to their posts.</p> + +<p>The noise of the battle diminished; then it broke out anew and sounded +nearer. It seemed to extend to the east. In the west and north +everything remained quiet; the enemy appeared to be entirely southwest +and east of the little army which Tyope commanded. He felt relieved, and +a grim satisfaction crept over his mind. He thought, surely the Tehuas +have committed a grave mistake.</p> + +<p>If only his people would report to him! Now at last! The bushes rattled, +and a man stepped up. In a tone of intense agitation he said,—</p> + +<p>"Where is the war-chief?"</p> + +<p>"I am here," replied Tyope in a muffled voice, motioning the warrior to +lie down. The latter either failed to notice the gesture or +misunderstood it, and walked on upright. Something whizzed through the +branches of the shrubs; the messenger bent as if suddenly folded up; he +grasped at his stomach with his hand, and tumbled to the ground. Tyope +stood by his side in the twinkling of an eye. The shaft of an arrow was +sticking in his body, and in vain did the wounded man try to pluck it +out. Regardless of the horrible pain the unfortunate one was suffering, +bent upon catching the drift of his message before the soul could escape +the tortured body, Tyope almost lay down on the groaning man.</p> + +<p>"What news do you bring? Speak!" he hissed into his ear.</p> + +<p>The wounded warrior moaned, moaned again. Tyope grew wild.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_399" id="Page_399">[Pg 399]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Speak!" he growled, and shook him by the shoulder so rudely that the +other screamed.</p> + +<p>"The Moshome," he gasped, "they—they—have come on to us." A chill went +through his body; he lay there gasping, incapable of speech.</p> + +<p>Tyope was frenzied; he again shook the dying man ruthlessly.</p> + +<p>"Where have they attacked?" he roared.</p> + +<p>"West."</p> + +<p>"Have they killed any of our people?"</p> + +<p>"I—don't—know," breathed the poor fellow. His head was swaying; it +rolled back and forth on the ground. Tyope could not obtain any further +reply. So he crawled back and left him to die. The Moor had done his +duty; the Moor might go to Shipapu.</p> + +<p>Tyope had been so eager to secure from the dying man any information the +latter might still be able to impart, that he paid no immediate +attention to the noise and uproar which had arisen in his own vicinity. +Almost at the very moment when the Queres warrior was mortally wounded, +one of Tyope's companions despatched one of his arrows at a Tehua whom +he had distinctly seen in front. This shot he accompanied by a loud +yell. The foe replied to the challenge in the same manner; arrows +whizzed and hissed through the air, crossing each other and tearing +through the shrubbery or penetrating the trunks of trees with dull +thuds. The fight had begun here too, but little if any damage was done +as yet by either side. Most of the arrows were shot at random, and both +parties whooped and yelled. Their purpose was manifestly to frighten the +adversary by creating an exaggerated impression of their own numbers and +strength.</p> + +<p>All this did not make an unfavourable impression upon Tyope. On the +contrary, as soon as he saw that the engagement<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_400" id="Page_400">[Pg 400]</a></span> had broken out in his +rear also, he felt a thrill of pleasure and changed his plans at once. +He believed now, in presence of the attacks made by the Tehuas, that the +latter had indeed placed all their men between him and the Rito, and +that consequently the road to the Puye lay open, and he could rush up, +capture the women and children, and hold them for ransom. But he must +move swiftly and energetically, leaving the fight to go on as best it +might. By advancing with a part of his forces, first to the west and +then straight to the north, Tyope might execute his plan of leaving +enough men behind to make a desperate stand against the Tehuas here. +Without the consent of the Hishtanyi Chayan, however, he felt +unauthorized to adopt decisive measures. So he again crept over to the +shaman and communicated his plans to him. To his delight the old man +rose and said,—</p> + +<p>"It is well. Let us go."</p> + +<p>It was daylight now, and everything could be plainly seen. The extended +skirmishing went on with less ardour than before, neither party pressing +the other very closely.</p> + +<p>Tyope glided back to one of his men. An arrow well directed struck the +ground very near. Whispering into his ear the change of programme, Tyope +took off his shield, turned it toward the enemy, and rose on his right +knee. Fastened to the left arm and resting on the ground with its lower +rim, the shield covered the kneeling man almost completely. The left +hand held the bow, and the weapon slightly protruded from behind the +protecting target. Tyope then pushed his body forward from behind the +bush where he had been crouching.</p> + +<p>Hardly was the shield visible when its owner felt a sudden blow against +it, and the point of an arrow came through the hide. The shot must have +come from a short distance, or it would not have pierced the shield. Ere +Tyope discovered<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_401" id="Page_401">[Pg 401]</a></span> whence it came, his companion had discharged his bow, +and with a loud whoop hurled himself forward, where he fell headlong +behind a little tree. Wild yells sounded from the Tehuas, and several of +their warriors rushed up to the spot; branches rattled and bushes shook +as the men brushed past them. Tyope had an arrow ready, and he +despatched it at one of his foes. He pulled another from the quiver +without looking to see whether the first had struck a mark or not, +darted up, and with a shout bounded ahead to encounter the enemy. A shot +grazed his right hand, scratching the wrist and causing him to drop his +arrow. For a time the arm was numb, but Tyope heeded it not. Where the +man who had stood beside him had fallen, a number of warriors from both +sides were wrangling. A Queres lay dead on the dead body of a Tehua +whose scalp he had intended to secure. Two of his brethren were +defending his corpse against half a dozen Tehuas. Tyope's right wrist +had been paralyzed by the arrow-shot, but he raised his arm and flung +the war-club that dangled from it against the head of the nearest foe. +The blow was too feeble, and Tyope grabbed the man's hair. Arrows +whizzed and shrieked past the fighting group; shrill yells and wild +howling sounded from every quarter. The contending parties exchanged +insulting cries and abusive words in both languages.</p> + +<p>The Tehua whom Tyope had grabbed by the hair made desperate lunges at +him from below with a sharply pointed arrow. He succeeded in slightly +wounding him in several places. Tyope kicked him in the abdomen, causing +him to double up at once. Regardless of the pain in the right hand Tyope +succeeded in grasping the war-club at last. With it he directed several +blows at the head of the enemy, but they were so weak that only at the +third stroke did the Tehua fall. At this juncture an arrow grazed +Tyope's temple.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_402" id="Page_402">[Pg 402]</a></span> He looked up, and saw that he had been very imprudent +in yielding so far to ardour and excitement as to mingle with his men in +a strife for the possession of a single scalp, and thus expose unduly +his own person. He began to think of withdrawal into the neighbourhood +of the Hishtanyi Chayan, but it was not easy to extricate himself. +Warding off a blow aimed at his skull, with his shield he pushed it into +the face of the new assailant with sufficient force to cause the man to +stagger. Then he shouted a few words to his own men, turned around, and +rushed back to his tree, where he fell down at full length, exhausted +and bleeding. The other Queres, two in number, followed his example, and +the Tehuas did not pursue. The result was so far favourable to the +Queres that they lost but one man and the Tehuas two; but the scalp of +the dead man from the Rito remained with the enemy.</p> + +<p>When Tyope had recovered his breath, he sneaked back to where he had +left the shaman. As he approached the spot he heard the medicine-man +singing and beating his drum. It was a very good sign to see the shaman +at work with such enthusiasm; still Tyope must disturb him.</p> + +<p>"Sa nashtio," he cried, "we must go."</p> + +<p>"Heiti-na! Heiti-na!" shouted the praying shaman, drumming incessantly. +He was in ecstasies. His uplifted eyes sparkled; he paid no attention to +what was around him.</p> + +<p>"Sa nashtio yaya," Tyope anxiously insisted.</p> + +<p>"Do not disturb me, let me alone! Heiti-na! Heiti-na!" cried the +Hishtanyi Chayan aloud.</p> + +<p>Tyope was in despair. Arrow after arrow was flying past him, rending +twigs and shattering branches. The Tehuas shot faster than the Queres. +They must have a large supply of missiles. Every shot was accompanied by +triumphant yells; the enemy was growing bolder.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_403" id="Page_403">[Pg 403]</a></span></p> + +<p>Again the leader tried to rouse the medicine-man to decisive action, but +the latter only shook his head in an irritated manner and proceeded with +his song louder and louder. At last he dropped his drum, jumped to his +feet, and began to dance and to stamp, shaking his rattle and wildly +yelling,—</p> + +<p>"Raua, raua! Ho-ā-ā, Heiti-na! Ho-ā-ā, Heiti-na!" Then he +stood still, and looked around as if aroused from a dream. At the sight +of Tyope he remembered, and spoke, panting still,—</p> + +<p>"It is well. They are good, Those Above! We will do as you said!" +Heedless of missiles he walked on into the forest. Tyope heaved a great +sigh of relief.</p> + +<p>A small whistle made of bone depended from Tyope's neck. He raised it to +his lips and blew a shrill, piercing blast. The warriors in his +neighbourhood turned their faces toward him. He beckoned to one of them +to approach. To this man he gave directions in a low tone. They were to +the effect that they should offer the most determined resistance to the +enemy, while at the same time they were to retire gradually but slowly +from the actual position, as if yielding to pressure. Their sturdy +resistance was to cover the movements of the main body.</p> + +<p>Tyope now stealthily crept away from the line of the fight. Soon he met +a group of his people who, outside of the range of missiles, were +waiting to be called into action. He sent the majority of them to the +front to reinforce the others. Two runners were despatched to the south +and southwest with orders. With the remainder he set out slowly, +penetrating deeper into the timber. He thus collected, one after +another, the various groups into a fairly compact body, always sending a +few men back to reinforce the fighting portions. Over one hundred men +were now engaged with the Tehuas. The remainder<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_404" id="Page_404">[Pg 404]</a></span> moved, as Tyope +confidently hoped, upon the cave-dwellings of the unprotected Puye by a +detour which would enable the Queres to avoid the rather exposed site of +Tzirege.</p> + +<p>A tremendous noise from the south indicated that a hand-to-hand +encounter was going on there. The noise lasted but a short time, then it +subsided. Shortly afterward a warrior rushed panting up to Tyope.</p> + +<p>"Nashtio," he said, "the Moshome have taken five scalps."</p> + +<p>"Where?" Tyope snorted.</p> + +<p>"There;" he pointed southward.</p> + +<p>"And we?"</p> + +<p>"Three."</p> + +<p>"Have the people gone back?"</p> + +<p>"A little."</p> + +<p>"It is well. Tell the men to come still farther this way, but very +slowly."</p> + +<p>He ordered five of his own men to go back with the runner to replace the +five whom the Tehuas had killed. With the rest he pushed forward. He +kept beside the Hishtanyi Chayan, and both walked almost at the head of +their little troupe. Only a few scouts preceded them, so completely safe +did Tyope feel about the west and northwest.</p> + +<p>The action in the rear seemed to lag. A wild uproar broke out in the +southwest but no messenger came with evil tidings. The Queres maintained +themselves. All was well.</p> + +<p>The engagement had lasted two hours already, and it might continue in +this way for hours more without coming to a crisis in the mean time. +Tyope would creep up to the women and children of the Tehuas. In case +the rear-guard should be ultimately destroyed by the enemy it mattered +little, for by capturing the non-combatants the Queres still remained +masters of the situation. Tyope was explaining<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_405" id="Page_405">[Pg 405]</a></span> all this to the +Hishtanyi Chayan; and the two, in consequence of their conversation, had +remained behind the foremost skirmish-line. The shaman was listening, +and from time to time grunting assent to Tyope's explanations.</p> + +<p>Suddenly the shrubbery in front rattled, and moved violently, as though +deer were endeavouring to tear through it at full speed. At the same +time there arose in that very west which had been so still, and close +upon the two men, a fearful war-whoop uttered by many voices. Like +wildfire this threatening howl spread to the west; it seemed to run +along an arc of a circle from the northwest to the south. The warriors +in front came running back in dismay. Many of them were already wounded. +One reached the spot where the commander and the shaman were standing +spell-bound. There he fell to the ground headlong, blood flowing from +his mouth. His body had been shot through and through.</p> + +<p>However great his surprise at that completely unexpected attack, and +however disastrous it must be to all his plans, Tyope not only did not +lose his head, but rather seemed to grow cool and self-possessed, and an +expression of sinister quiet settled on his features. Yet he was +internally far from being at ease or hopeful. He blew his whistle. +Without regard to his office the old shaman crouched behind a shrub, +where, placing his shield before him, he listened and spied. The +medicine-man had imitated Tyope's example; the magician was now turned +into a warrior!</p> + +<p>The signal given by the war-chief was heard by very few only, for the +yells of the Tehuas drowned every other noise. The enemy this time +rushed up without any preliminary skirmishing, and the surprise was so +sudden that the Queres were running back in every direction with their +foes in close pursuit. They had no time to gather or to hide. Ere Tyope +knew it, his men were far away in his rear, as well as a number<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_406" id="Page_406">[Pg 406]</a></span> of his +enemies also. To his left he noticed one of his tribe lying on the +ground dead, and a Tehua standing with both feet on his back, cutting +and jerking at the scalp of the dead man. Tyope was alone, for the +medicine-man had fled. The Tehua was so intent upon securing the trophy +that he had not seen Tyope, and he could easily have killed him. But +hurried footsteps, many voices, and the shaking of bushes in front +showed plainly that quite a numerous body of Tehuas was rapidly coming +toward him. His own life was too precious in this hour of terrible need +to permit exposure for the sake of killing one enemy, so he turned about +softly on his knees. The Tehua still did not pay any attention to him, +and now the temptation was too great; he quickly placed an arrow on the +string and sent the shaft, thanks to the short distance, between the +ribs of the unsuspecting foe. Then with a yell of triumph and defiance +he darted off in the direction whither his men had scattered.</p> + +<p>He had been noticed by some of the Tehuas who were coming up from the +west, and without delay they followed in pursuit. But it was not easy to +overtake a man like Tyope when fleeing for life. The powerful onslaught +of the Tehuas had scattered the Queres in such a manner that friend and +foe were intermingled in the forest, and it was not safe for the +pursuers to shoot at the fugitives, who were only occasionally visible +between tree-trunks and bushes, for the arrow might have struck a +friend.</p> + +<p>Tyope ran so fast that he soon left his pursuers far behind him. When he +noticed that their shouting sounded more distant, he stopped, crouched +under a bush that grew near the foot of a large tree, and listened and +peered again. He was breathless from the rapid flight, and his heart +throbbed so violently at first that he could not clearly distinguish +sound from sound. At last he grew quiet, and now heard the din that +seemed to fill the entire forest in every direction except the north. It +was nearest toward the east and south, and there the fight seemed to +concentrate. Above the shouting, yelling, whooping, sounded the piercing +war-whistle. There could be no thought of still winning anything like +success, for the day was irretrievably, disastrously lost. To save as +many of the survivors as possible was all that could be done. Tyope +would have raved, had it been of any avail. This terrible failure, he +saw clearly, ruined his prospects forever. He wished to die, and despair +began for the first time in his life to fill his heart.</p> + +<p>The noise of the battle was now approaching rapidly from the east and +south. The Tehuas were forcing his men into a confused mass; it was no +longer an action, it was becoming a slaughter, a butchery of the +vanquished. Tyope felt as if chills and fever were alternately running +through him; his people were without head, for the Hishtanyi Chayan was +useless as a leader. He must try to get through, and as it was +impossible to force a passage, he determined to steal through at all +hazards.</p> + +<p>A number of Tehuas had passed without seeing him, in their eagerness to +reach the slaughter-pen into which the timbered plateau above the Cañada +Ancha was converted. Tyope improved the opportunity to slip from one +tree to another, toward where the greatest uproar was heard. Voices +sounded quite near, and he cowered down between two cedars. The voices +came nearer, and the more he listened the more he became convinced that +his own tongue was spoken. He was on the point of rising and going up to +the parties who spoke Queres, for they must be friends. He distinctly +heard his name. He looked, and looked anxiously, for he preferred to +find out who they were ere addressing them. As they came closer he +thought he recognized a woman's voice.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_407" id="Page_407">[Pg 407]</a></span></p> + +<p>Nearer and nearer came the voices, and at last a group of men stood out +between the trees. They were warriors of the Tehuas, and in their midst +was a woman. She was speaking to one of them in the language of the +Rito, and all around her seemed to be attentively listening. He stared +at her,—stared, his eye-balls starting from their sockets, his face +colouring and then becoming almost black. Had any one seen Tyope at that +moment he must have taken him for some baffled and terrified demon from +the nether world.</p> + +<p>He felt neither indignation nor passion. His heart stood still; so +wonderful was the discovery he was making that he was benumbed, body and +soul! For that woman who so confidently stood in the midst of the +enemies of her tribe, and who spoke to them with an air of assurance +bordering upon authority, uttering his own name time and again, was +Shotaye!</p> + +<p>Once more his passion came back, and delirious with rage and frenzied +with fury he lifted the bow with the ready arrow. But so monstrous was +the sight to his eyes that his hand dropped paralyzed, and he was unable +to speed the shaft. He stood disarmed, and stared, gaping like a fiend +in despair who does not venture to oppose his master. He understood now +the connection of events, the unexpected ambush. He saw that it could +not have happened otherwise. He saw it clearly, to his shame! The woman +whom he had persecuted for years, and whom he was certain that he should +destroy utterly at the end of this campaign, had outwitted him and +destroyed his plans and hopes forever. Then let her suffer for it! He +raised his bow, dropped it again and stared. It was not pity that +fettered his otherwise ruthless hand; it was superstitious fear. That +Shotaye could have divined all his secret moves and could have saved +herself at the right moment filled him with astonishment<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_408" id="Page_408">[Pg 408]</a></span> and gradually +with invincible dread. She was no common witch! Such wonderful insight, +such clear perception of the means to save herself and at the same time +destroy him, were not human. Rage and passion disappeared; a chill went +through his frame and his lower jaw hung down like that of a corpse, as +he stared motionless, powerless to act and unable to move.</p> + +<p>A change came over Tyope,—a change so sudden and so complete that he +was henceforth another man. Hope, ambition, revenge, vanished from his +thoughts, and with them all energy left him. The appearance of that +woman crushed him utterly. Shotaye appeared to him by the side of the +great war shaman of his enemies like some fiend, to be sure, but a fiend +of so much higher rank than his own that it was futile to cope with her. +The Indian believes in evil spirits, but even they are subjected to the +power of deities of a higher order beneficial to mankind. As such a +shuatyam the woman appeared to Tyope,—as one whom the Shiuana had +directed to accomplish his ruin. Those Above, not Shotaye, not the +Tehuas, had vanquished him; and against them it was useless to strive.</p> + +<p>With a ghastly look of terror on his countenance, his eyes staring in +uncontrollable fright, Tyope slowly receded. Mentally crushed, shivering +and shuddering, he at last turned about and fled.</p> + +<p>The conviction that he was henceforth utterly powerless had seized upon +him. Like an utter coward, unmindful of his rank and duties, and bent +only upon saving his life, Tyope ran and ran until he found himself in +the midst of the slaughter. He had mechanically warded off some arrows +which the enemy had shot at his rapidly approaching figure; but he +passed in among friends and foes, heedless of both, until his mad career +was stayed by the brink of the Cañada Ancha. In the course of the +massacre the Queres<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_409" id="Page_409">[Pg 409]</a></span> had succeeded in breaking partly through the enemy, +and gathering on the south, thus securing a line of retreat, or at least +escape from the bloody trap. Tyope had reached that point without +knowing well whither he was fleeing. The sight of the ravine at his feet +stopped him; he looked around absent-mindedly at first, then little by +little self-control returned.</p> + +<p>A man came up to him. He was covered with blood. A drum was suspended +from his shoulder. It was the Hishtanyi Chayan.</p> + +<p>"How is everything?" Tyope gasped.</p> + +<p>"Where have you been?" the shaman asked in a tone of stern reproach.</p> + +<p>"I was cut off and had to hide," Tyope flared up; the manner of the +questioner irritated him, and with his anger a portion of his former +energy seemed to return.</p> + +<p>"Do you not know that the war-chief should carry the life of his men +upon his own heart, and care for them more than for himself? That he +should not hunt for scalps in the rear of the enemy, as shutzuna follows +a herd of buffaloes to eat a fallen calf?" the Chayan hissed.</p> + +<p>"And you," Tyope roared, "do you not know that you should speak the +truth to the people? Not say that the Shiuana are good, that they say it +is well, while the kopishtai and the shuatyam go over to the enemy +together to help him! You are a liar! You lie like a Dinne; you are +foolish like a prairie dog when shutzuna plays before him!" It was +Tyope's last effort at passion. He nearly cried from rage as he +brandished his war-club in the face of the shaman. The latter remained +calm and spoke not a word, merely fastening on the maddened, raving man +a cold, stern glance. Heedless of his threats and insults he +commanded,—</p> + +<p>"Hush, Tyope, hush! If the evil ones are about us it is because they +have followed along from the Tyuonyi! Hush,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_410" id="Page_410">[Pg 410]</a></span> I say, do your duty at +last. At the Tyuonyi, if we ever get there, we shall see further."</p> + +<p>At this moment several Queres burst from the timber. One of them cried +to Tyope,—</p> + +<p>"Nashtio, the Moshome are too strong, they are coming to kill you and +all of us. We must away into the karitya!" And with this he leaped from +the brink. He had selected a spot where the rim was precipitous for a +short distance. Over he went! A cry of anguish and of helpless despair +was heard; then followed a series of thuds, as though a heavy body were +falling from step to step. From the depths below a faint moaning arose. +Then all was still. The din and noise of the battle was drawing nearer +and nearer; soon more of the Queres rushed out and would in their +precipitate flight have followed the example of their comrade had not +others coming up behind them held them back. Regardless of the danger, +they clustered together on the brink, and gazed at the shattered, +mangled, gory mass beneath, which was once the body of one of their +companions. The words of the shaman fell upon Tyope like another blow +from above. They cowed him. To avoid the gaze which the old man fastened +upon him still, he turned to fly, no longer a warrior, no longer the +commander. He was partly imbecile and absolutely cowed. He trembled, but +the shaman seized his arm and restrained him. Pointing to the men he +said,—</p> + +<p>"Save these if you can."</p> + +<p>Tyope obeyed, for he had no longer a will of his own. He cast a vacant +glance about, but arrows whistled from the timber; the Tehuas were +coming. Panic-stricken, the Queres ran along the brink to look for a +descent. There was no stopping them, no possibility of restoring order; +every one looked out for himself. Tyope cast a pleading glance at the +old man by his side, and the Chayan felt that<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_411" id="Page_411">[Pg 411]</a></span> he must henceforth do +what was yet to be done. Seeing the Queres clambering down into the +gorge in wild haste, and that others were still rushing out of the +thickets, he caught Tyope by the shoulder and drew him along, saying in +a milder tone,—</p> + +<p>"Follow me, sa uishe." He pitied the crestfallen man.</p> + +<p>Henceforth it was the medicine-man who assumed the lead, Tyope gathering +energy enough to act as his lieutenant. The shaman was but a mediocre +warrior; still in this dismal hour he was the only salvation of the +remaining Queres.</p> + +<p>Not one half of their number succeeded in reaching the bottom of the +Cañada Ancha and taking shelter in the groves of tall pines that dot the +vale. It was an anxious time for those who had already found safety +behind trees, when they saw the stragglers rush down the rugged slope +and tear through the thickets, followed by the Tehuas, who crowded along +the brink in greatly superior numbers, yelling, shooting arrows, and +waving triumphantly the many, many scalps they had taken. A few of their +skirmishers descended some distance, but the main pursuit was stayed by +strict orders from the Tehua war-chief. As soon as the first group of +fugitives, among them Hishtanyi and Tyope, had reached the bottom of the +Cañada, the shaman arrested their farther flight, prevailing upon them +to make a stand.</p> + +<p>Their position was temporarily a good one. No approach was possible +without exposing the assailant to arrow-shots, whereas the defenders +were thoroughly protected.</p> + +<p>As their numbers increased by accessions from those who had also been +able to extricate themselves, their courage returned, and they willingly +remained until the time came when the shaman, and Tyope by his command, +should direct farther retreat. The leaders of the Tehuas saw this and +desisted from an attempt at complete extermination. It would have cost +them dearly, and would only have increased<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_412" id="Page_412">[Pg 412]</a></span> the number of their +trophies. So the Tehuas remained above the gorge, displaying a +threatening front, while in reality the majority of them returned home, +and with them Shotaye.</p> + +<p>Great was the exultation of the woman when she saw the triumph of her +new friends over her own people. She was proud of this result of her +craftiness and her skill. When, the engagement over, she scanned the +field, looking at the dead and searching for Tyope among them in vain, +her disappointment was fearful. Corpse after corpse she scrutinized, +turning over the ghastly bodies, peering into the lifeless features, +raising the mutilated heads to see more closely, more distinctly. In +vain; Tyope was not among them, Tyope had escaped. Her revenge was +sterile; it had fallen on the least guilty. She, too, felt that a higher +hand must have interfered and made her triumph next to worthless. As she +scanned the bloody, distorted features of the men of her tribe, in the +expectation of gloating over those of him against whom she had schemed, +she recognized more than one of whose company she had agreeable +recollections, more than one whom in her cold-blooded, calculating way, +she had made her tool for a time. Something like regret arose within +her,—regret at her treason. She went back to the Puye with a sting in +her heart forever. Outwardly she led a contented life as the consort of +Cayamo, and the Tehuas looked upon her as a useful accession, if not as +one who had at one time become the saviour of their tribe; but she could +never think of the Rito nor hear it mentioned without feeling a pang. It +was remorse, but she did not know it. Never again was she seen by any of +her former people.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>The position in which the Queres had taken refuge was tenable only for a +short time, because the Cañada Ancha<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_413" id="Page_413">[Pg 413]</a></span> has no permanent water-supply. +There were a few pools, however, containing remnants of the rain that +had lately fallen. But that was not enough. To abandon the groves, in +which they felt comparatively safe in presence of the foe, would have +been reckless; so the Queres remained during the whole day, while the +Tehuas kept guard over them, observing their movements from the cover of +the timber on the mesa. As night set in, the Hishtanyi Chayan ordered a +slow, noiseless retreat down the Cañada toward the Rio Grande. Tyope +passively did what the shaman told him; he had no longer a will of his +own. He who had always judged others from the standpoint of their +usefulness to him as his tools, was now reduced mentally to be a blind +instrument of the man of whom he expected to rid himself on this very +campaign. All of Tyope's authority was gone; the men did not reproach +him, did not scorn; they simply ignored him, except when he spoke in the +name and by direction of the Hishtanyi Chayan. The latter saw more and +more the mental downfall of the war-chief, and took pity on him, making +him his lieutenant. When morning dawned, the little troop halted on the +Ziro kauash. They had made a long detour, and now were in dread lest the +Tehuas had prepared an ambush near home. Tyope himself was still further +concerned. He who had boldly attempted to carry out the most daring +schemes, was afraid of returning to his people, now that these schemes +had failed. He feared, like a child, reproach and punishment. The spirit +of the man was utterly crushed.</p> + +<p>When a war-party returns, it never enters the village directly, but +halts at some distance and sends a messenger to inform the people of its +approach. The Queres halted on the Ziro kauash, and some of them scoured +the woods, but no trace of the enemy appeared. The dreaded ambush had +not been laid; the Tehuas had certainly returned content<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_414" id="Page_414">[Pg 414]</a></span> with victory +and their trophies. A runner was sent to the Rito, and the men waited +and waited. Even the Hishtanyi Chayan became startled at the long delay. +Tyope squatted at the foot of a tree; he was thinking of the reception +that might be in reserve for him. Everything manly and strong had left +his heart; nothing of it remained but a languidly putrid core, whose +former fermentation had produced the effervescence that took the shape +of energy, shrewdness, and daring.</p> + +<p>At last toward evening a man approached the silent group. He came, +accompanied by the runner, and every one recognized the features of +Kauaitshe, the delegate from the Water clan. He went straight to Tyope; +and the latter looked at him timidly, almost tremblingly. Kauaitshe's +face looked sad and mournful, but not wrathful. He grasped the hand of +Tyope, breathed on it, lifted it upward with both his hands, and said in +a tone of intense sorrow,—</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe, Those Above are not kind to us."</p> + +<p>A terrible pang flashed through Tyope's heart, for he had experienced +how little the Shiuana liked him.</p> + +<p>Kauaitshe continued in a low voice,—artless, but the more impressive +for its natural sadness,—</p> + +<p>"While you went to strike the Tehuas with our men, the Moshome Dinne +came upon us."</p> + +<p>A shriek of dismay, of terror, issued from every one present, Tyope +excepted. He only groaned, and sinking shrivelled, pressed down his +chest against his knees, as if suffering intense physical pain. He +recalled his intrigues with the young Navajo. This last blow to the +tribe was his work also.</p> + +<p>In a monotonous voice the messenger of evil tidings proceeded,—</p> + +<p>"My hanutsh is no more. Tanyi hanutsh is dispersed, scattered, fleeing +through the timber. Of Mokatsh hanutsh<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_415" id="Page_415">[Pg 415]</a></span> only one girl has remained +alive. Of Tyame a few women, but your wife, satyumishe, is dead; your +child Mitsha the Moshome have carried away, or else she hides in the +timber and starves. The great house is empty, and fire comes out from +its roof. Your people can have the field of Tzitz hanutsh," he added +with trembling voice; "we need it no longer. But your clan has land +enough now, for many of the men of Shyuamo have gone over to Shipapu!" +He dropped Tyope's hand, wiped away the tears that were forcing +themselves to his eyes, and stood in silence. Not one of the bystanders +moved; the Hishtanyi Chayan lifted his eyes to the sky, Tyope stared +vacantly. He seemed to stagger. The delegate from the Water clan grasped +his hand again, and said,—</p> + +<p>"Come and see how the Shiuana have visited the Tyuonyi."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_416" id="Page_416">[Pg 416]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIX" id="CHAPTER_XIX"></a>CHAPTER XIX.</h3> +<p>It is contrary to the custom of the Indians for a war-party to enter +their village at once upon returning. For at least one day the warriors +must wait at some distance from the pueblo. They are provided with the +necessaries of life, and afterward are conducted to the village in +triumph. In the present case all these formalities were neglected, but +not through spite or disapproval; the terrible visitation which the Rito +had suffered changed everything; the survivors of the Queres were +anxious to have their numbers increased by the returning warriors.</p> + +<p>Mechanically Tyope accompanied his guide. The warriors followed in +sullen silence, the Hishtanyi Chayan alone holding his head erect. The +visitation from above affected him least of all. No one asked about the +details of the Navajos' attack, but all feared the moment when their +valley homes should come in sight. As they neared the brink of the gorge +many lagged behind.</p> + +<p>Tyope was filled with thoughts of the most dismal nature. He felt +wretched, crushed, almost distracted! The news brought by Kauaitshe +weighed him down in a manner that allowed neither hope or quietude. His +plans had become realized, but how? The loss of his wife he hardly felt, +so much the more did he regret Mitsha's disappearance. But far above all +this loomed up the terrible consequences, less of the defeat than of the +blow which the Navajos, following the instructions he had once given +Nacaytzusle, had struck during his absence. He had done most toward +bringing<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_417" id="Page_417">[Pg 417]</a></span> about the expedition to the Puye; therefore he had led the +flower of the tribe into perdition. During his absence and that of the +majority of its defenders the Navajos had executed the fatal surprise. +He had often been reproached with his intimacy with the young Dinne, and +while the savage remained at the Rito everybody knew that the boy was a +favourite of his. What else could the caciques, the leading shamans, +infer but that the savage had been able to select his time, and that he, +Tyope, had betrayed the tribe to the Dinne? And the worst of it was, it +was true! He had at one time suggested the plan and had abandoned it +afterward as too dangerous. He had suggested it with the view of +furthering his personal ends. Now its execution took place when he least +expected it, and when the very event which he had prepared for his +benefit struck the most crushing blow he could ever have imagined +possible for him to have suffered.</p> + +<p>Had Tyope returned from the campaign victorious, it might have been +different; but now the Shiuana bore down upon him with crushing power; +there was no hope nor thought of his ever rising again. The best he +could expect was to be set aside forever as a broken, useless +unfortunate.</p> + +<p>But the Koshare still remained, and they would not forsake him in the +hour of need. The Naua, if alive, would certainly not permit his utter +ruin. The two conspirators had prevailed upon the Hishtanyi so that only +a few of the Delight Makers accompanied the war-party. Of these, two or +three had escaped. How had the majority fared,—that majority which +remained at the Rito for prudence's sake? Tyope dared not ask questions; +he went along mutely as if in a dream.</p> + +<p>The Hishtanyi Chayan stopped Kauaitshe, and asked him,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_418" id="Page_418">[Pg 418]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"Have any of my brethren the yaya suffered?"</p> + +<p>Tyope's heart throbbed, and he turned his face away, so fearful was he +of the reply.</p> + +<p>"The Shkuy Chayan," replied Kauaitshe, in his simple manner, "is dead. +An arrow entered his eye."</p> + +<p>Tyope shivered; misfortune crowded upon misfortune. He could no longer +resist inquiring. Panting, he asked,—</p> + +<p>"Is our father the Naua still alive?"</p> + +<p>"He lives and mourns. After you were gone with the people, he retired to +the place in the cliffs with the Koshare; and when the Moshome came, +nearly all the men were up there."</p> + +<p>Tyope's head was swimming. Everything he had prepared for the +destruction of others and the security of his own tools had come about +as he had schemed, but the results had been fatal to him and his. The +Shiuana allowed him to apparently succeed in everything, but they +reserved for themselves the final results. It was terrible; all was +lost; he was forever undone.</p> + +<p>Still if the Koshare had been at their estufa, they were out of harm's +way.</p> + +<p>"Satyumishe," he asked, faltering, "have many of my brethren perished?"</p> + +<p>"Nearly all," was the plain answer. "When the Dinne came upon us, the +Koshare rushed out after bows and arrows; but the Moshome met them +before they could reach the houses, and killed many before they could +get into the cave."</p> + +<p>The poor man had to cling to a tree for support; then he slipped down +along its trunk to the ground.</p> + +<p>"I am very tired," he murmured. It was not fatigue, however; it was the +ghastly tidings which were poured on his head, so slowly, so surely, +with such deadly effect. Kauaitshe looked at him with genuine pity. The +Hishtanyi<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_419" id="Page_419">[Pg 419]</a></span> said nothing; he was in his thoughts with Those Above, and +hardly listened to the conversation. Kauaitshe extended his hand to +Tyope.</p> + +<p>"We are not far from the brink," said he, kindly; "come, satyumishe, a +few steps only, and you may rest, and I will tell you all,—how the +attack came, and how Hayoue saved the Zaashtesh from being all driven +into the woods. Hayoue is a mighty warrior; he is wise and very strong. +As soon as our mourning is over, the Hotshanyi will make him maseua in +place of our father Topanashka. The Shiuana have left us Hayoue; had he +gone with you not one of us would be alive."</p> + +<p>Even that! Hayoue! Hayoue, whom Tyope had left behind in order to +deprive him of all opportunity to distinguish himself! Hayoue had reaped +laurels, whereas he had harvested only shame, disgrace, destruction. +Hayoue was a great warrior. He had averted a part at least of the +disaster which Tyope had secretly prepared for the tribe. The hand of +Those Above weighed heavily upon him; all he cared for henceforth, all +he could hope for, was not to suffer the rightful doom which he had +intended for Shotaye.</p> + +<p>That Kauaitshe, the poor simple man whom he so disdainfully rebuked at +the council, had been selected to communicate to Tyope all this crushing +news, the latter did not interpret as an intentional cruelty. The Indian +is not malicious. He will insult and exult over the vanquished foe in +the heat of passion; but he will take the scalp and keep it very +carefully, respect it, and to a certain extent the memory of the slain. +But to sneer at and taunt a fallen adversary in the hour of sadness, and +in the condition in which Tyope was, is not the Indian's way. That was +not what made Tyope suffer. What overpowered his faculties, darkened his +mind, and deprived<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_420" id="Page_420">[Pg 420]</a></span> him of energy for all time to come, were the results +that crowded upon him so wonderfully, so completely at variance with his +own intentions. And yet they were strictly the consequences of what he +had schemed and done. Everything he had thought of and planned had taken +place, but the results did not coincide with his expectations. Those +Above alone could have directed the course of events; they were against +his doings; he was a doomed man.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>The reader will forgive a digression. We will leave Tyope and his +companions on the brink of the Rito, and abandon them for a while to +their sombre thoughts; nay, we will leave the Rito even, and transport +ourselves to our own day. I desire to relate a story, an Indian +folk-lore tale of modern origin, which is authentic in so far that it +was told me by an Indian friend years ago at the village of Cochiti, +where the descendants of those who once upon a time inhabited the caves +on the Rito de los Frijoles now live. My object in rehearsing this tale +is to explain something I have neglected; namely, the real conception +underlying the custom of taking the scalp of an enemy.</p> + +<p>The Indian friend of whom I am speaking, and whose home I inhabited for +quite a while, came over to the little dingy room I was occupying one +winter evening. The fire was burning in a chimney not much better than +the one Shotaye possessed at the Tyuonyi. He squatted down on his folded +blanket, rolled a cigarette, and looked at me wistfully. I felt that he +was disposed for a long talk, and returned his glance with one of eager +expectation. Casting his eyes to the ground, he asked me,—</p> + +<p>"You know that the Navajos have done us much harm?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, you and your brother Shtiranyi have told me so."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_421" id="Page_421">[Pg 421]</a></span></p> + +<p>He curled his lip at the reference to his brother's knowledge, and said +sneeringly,—</p> + +<p>"Shtiranyi is young; he does not know much."</p> + +<p>"Still he told me a great deal about the wars you had with the Moshome +Dinne."</p> + +<p>"Did he ever tell you of the hard times the people of Cochiti suffered +three generations ago?"</p> + +<p>"Never."</p> + +<p>"He knows nothing of them. He is too young. I,"—he assumed an air of +solemn importance,—"I will tell you something; something true, +something that you can believe; for the old men, those from a long time +ago, tell it, and what they say is so. The Mexicans never hear of it, +and to the Americans we don't tell such things, for they think they are +too smart, and laugh at what we say."</p> + +<p>"Is the story really true?" I inquired, for I saw that something +interesting was coming.</p> + +<p>"As true as if I had seen it myself. But I was not born when it +happened. Cochiti was larger then, a big village, twice as big as it is +to-day. But the Navajos were very powerful. They attacked us in the +daytime in the fields. They killed the men who went to gather firewood, +and they stole our cattle. At night they would come to the Zaashtesh and +carry off the women and the girls. There lived at the time a young +koitza who had recently married, and she liked her husband. One evening +after dark this woman went to the corral. There the Moshome seized her, +closed her mouth with their hands, dragged her from the village, tied +and gagged her, and placed her on a horse; then they rode off as fast as +they could, far, far away to the northwest and the hogans of their +people. The young woman cried bitterly, but it availed her nothing; she +had to live with one of the Navajos, had to cook for him and work his +corn-patch like<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_422" id="Page_422">[Pg 422]</a></span> other women. Soon the koitza saw that it was useless to +weep, so she put on a contented look in the daytime, while at night she +was thinking and scheming how she might escape from the enemy. Women are +sometimes wiser than we are ourselves. Is it not so, sa ukinyi?"</p> + +<p>"Certainly."</p> + +<p>"It was springtime when she was captured. She suffered summer to pass, +worked well, and appeared satisfied. The Moshome began to trust and even +to like her. It began to turn cool; the time came when the piñons are +ready for gathering, and the captive thought of flight. One morning she +said to a young woman of the Navajos, 'Let us go and gather piñon!' Both +women went to work and prepared food for several days, then they went +out into the timber far away until they came to a place where there were +many piñon-trees. There they gathered nuts, and placed them on the +blankets; and as noon-time came on, and it became warm, the young Navajo +woman grew sleepy. So the koitza from Cochiti said, 'Sister, lay your +head on my lap, I will cleanse your hair.' As the other was lying thus +and the Queres woman cleansed her head, she fell asleep. Thereupon the +captive took a large stone, crushed her skull with it, and killed her. +Was not that very wise?"</p> + +<p>"Indeed," I uttered, but thought to myself that the action was not very +praiseworthy from our point of view.</p> + +<p>"Then our koitza took a knife, scalped the dead, and concealed the scalp +under her skirt. It was now toward evening. All at once the woman heard +a voice calling to her, 'Sister!' She was frightened, and looked about, +but saw nobody. She lay down. Again a voice spoke close to her, 'Sister, +stay here no longer, they are uneasy!' Nothing was to be seen, and the +woman began to feel afraid. For the third time the same voice said, 'Do +not fear, sister; it is I, the ahtzeta, which speaks to thee. Go now, +for the men<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_423" id="Page_423">[Pg 423]</a></span> are saddling their horses to look for us.' The captive +gathered hastily as much food as she could carry with ease; and as the +sun went down the scalp spoke again, 'It is time to go, for my people +are on their way hither, and it is far to Cochiti.' So she ran and ran +all the night long, and always straight toward our pueblo. Toward +morning she felt tired, and the scalp spoke, 'Lie down to rest, it is +far yet to your people.' She slept, but soon woke again feeling fresh +and bright. Then the ahtzeta said to her, 'Let us go now, for soon the +Dinne will be where you took me and where I became yours.' On she ran, +eating piñons as she went. At noon the scalp was heard to say, 'My men +have found the place, and are searching for your tracks. You must go +faster.' When the sun set the ahtzeta spoke again, 'Run, sister, they +have found the trail and follow it on horseback.' Thus she went all +night long, and the nearer she came to Cochiti the more the scalp urged +her to quicken her speed, for the Navajos were coming nearer and nearer. +You know," asked he, "where the sand-hills are, a little this side of +Cuapa?"</p> + +<p>I assented; that whole track is nothing but sand and drift, but which +particular hills he meant I could not of course imagine. Still, the +Indian knows every foot of the country, and he supposed that I, having +been over the trail two or three times, recollected every detail of it +as well as he did himself.</p> + +<p>"You know also that there are junipers right there."</p> + +<p>Such was indeed the case. Not only there, but all over the country.</p> + +<p>"Well, there, about two leagues from Cochiti, the scalp spoke, 'Sister, +they are quite near; hide yourself.' The woman looked around, but she +saw no other hiding-place except the junipers. You know them, they are +to the left of the trail."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_424" id="Page_424">[Pg 424]</a></span></p> + +<p>I nodded of course. There are a great many to the left of the trail.</p> + +<p>"Then the scalp told her, 'Crawl into a rabbit-hole under the tree.' You +know the hole, don't you?"</p> + +<p>I said yes to this query also. Around Cochiti there are perhaps hundreds +of rabbit-burrows; and it might have been one of those, although after a +full century a rabbit's hole is not supposed to be apparent. The +narrator was satisfied, nevertheless, for I had assented.</p> + +<p>"It is well; but as the woman looked at that hole she was frightened and +replied, 'It is too small.' 'Creep into it,' ordered the scalp. 'I +cannot even get my head into it,' objected the koitza from Cochiti. +'Creep in quick, they come!' the scalp cried. The woman tried, and the +opening became larger and larger. First she found room for her head, +afterward for her shoulders; lastly her whole body was inside. As soon +as she was within, the hole closed again and appeared as small as +before. Was not that wonderful?"</p> + +<p>I thought it was strange indeed, exceedingly wonderful. I could not +refrain from asking my friend,—</p> + +<p>"But was it really so?"</p> + +<p>"So the old men are telling, those from many years ago. It must be true. +Therefore don't disturb me in my speech, and listen. The Navajos came +on. They saw that the tracks stopped. They jumped from their horses, and +the woman heard them go about searching, complaining, howling, scolding. +At last they mounted their horses again and rode off. When all was quiet +the scalp spoke, 'Sister, they have gone; get out now and let us return +to your people.' With this the hole opened; the woman crept out and ran +and ran as fast as she could. When she reached the Cañada de la Peralta, +the scalp spoke for the last time, saying to her, 'Sister, now you are +safe; henceforth I shall speak no more.'<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_425" id="Page_425">[Pg 425]</a></span> And so it was. On the other +side of the ravine stood her own husband. He recognized her at once. +They went together to the houses, where she lived for many years."</p> + +<p>He paused and looked at me, scanning my face to see the impression made +by his tale. Then he continued,—</p> + +<p>"You see now, sa uishe, how the scalp saved her to whom it belonged. +Therefore we take ahtzeta, for as long as the spirit is not at Shipapu +it follows him who has taken the scalp, and serves and helps him. And +the strength, wisdom, and knowledge of him whose scalp has been taken, +hereafter belong to the man who took it; they increase his power and +make the tribe more powerful."</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>The appearance of the Rito from above presented at first sight nothing +startling. From the tall building thin films of smoke arose, but no +flames were visible. The house of the Corn clan seemed inhabited, for +people stood on its roof. As the returning warriors grouped themselves +on the brink to look down into the valley, those below stood still, +gazing at them. Then they broke out into a plaintive wail; the women +tore their hair, shrieked, screamed, and wept. The men above gazed and +listened in silence. Very few men were seen in the vale. The tribe of +the Queres seemed divided into two parties, the women lamenting below, +the men, like dark, blood-stained statues, standing high above them, +posted on yellowish rocks among the shrubbery.</p> + +<p>Kauaitshe told Tyope to rest, and he willingly complied. His figure +appeared less conspicuous when he sat down. Around the two the others +gathered, except the Hishtanyi, who was slowly descending the slope +alone, eager to hear the story of the people's misfortunes. Kauaitshe +began,—</p> + +<p>"It was yesterday, and the sun had not yet come up." He heaved a deep +sigh. "All the Koshare were in the estufa<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_426" id="Page_426">[Pg 426]</a></span> over there," he pointed at +the cliffs to his right; "the makatza and our koitza were grinding corn; +many also had gone to the brook to wash away sadness and grief. Most of +them, mainly those of Tanyi, Huashpa, and our women, bathed higher up +beyond the fields; some farther down. Shotaye was not among them; nobody +knows what has become of her."</p> + +<p>Tyope twitched nervously. He knew where the woman had gone.</p> + +<p>"Hayoue," the man from Tzitz proceeded, "was the only one who carried +weapons. He had gone out very early with Okoya, the youth from Tanyi who +is his brother's child. They had started while it was yet night, +following the tshinaya up to the top of the rocks. As soon as it became +light they noticed tracks and heard sounds that told them that there +were Moshome about. They went around by the south, and as it began to +dawn they stood there;" he pointed to a spot on the southern mesa +directly opposite the big house and facing the latter. "That saved us," +he cried; "if Hayoue had not stood there to watch, we should all have +died!"</p> + +<p>Tyope could not help contrasting the watchfulness of Hayoue with his own +supercilious negligence. Yes indeed, it was all over with him; he was +good for nothing any more.</p> + +<p>"I was in the katityam," Kauaitshe went on, "when I heard the yells of +the savages in the corn below. They had concealed themselves there over +night, and as soon as the people came forth from their homes unarmed, +not thinking of any danger, they rushed upon them and into the big +house. I grasped uishtyak and the club, and ran for the stream. There +everybody was screaming; some were running this way, others fled that +way, but none could get back to the cliffs, none into the houses, for +the Moshome stood<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_427" id="Page_427">[Pg 427]</a></span> between them and their homes. They fled toward the +south into the kote as a mountain sheep runs from the panther. But as +tyame shoots down upon a hind, so the enemies flew after them, +scattering them in every direction. All this happened so quickly, +brother, that I was not half way down when it was over, and a few of the +Dinne rushed up to kill me. They were going to the caves to slaughter +the people. I ran back and hid myself, and as they came up I shot at one +of them so that he died. The Cuirana Naua killed another; the others ran +away. We took their ahtzeta and kept guard over the caves, but for what? +There was nobody left of Tzitz hanutsh except a few old women and Ciay +Tihua, the little boy. Go down we could not, for below was such a +noise,—such fighting, struggling, shouting, and wailing! The Moshome +tore the firebrands from the hearths, set fire to the beams, dragged the +cloth and the hides into the court-yard and burned them there. Fire came +out of the big house, and great was the smoke and black! In the smoke we +could see how the shuatyam were dancing on the roofs, and how they threw +the dead down upon the ground so that their bodies rattled and the blood +spurted and spattered everywhere. Satyumishe, it was sad, very sad; but +I could not help, nor could the Naua, for we were alone. Still I have +one scalp," he added with simple satisfaction. "Hayoue has many, many! +How many have you brought home?"</p> + +<p>Tyope cast his eyes to the ground.</p> + +<p>"None," he breathed; he could not conceal his contrition and shame. +Kauaitshe made no remark. He was not malicious.</p> + +<p>"From the great house they ran into that of Tyame hanutsh. There they +killed your wife."</p> + +<p>"And Mitsha, my daughter?" Tyope asked at last.</p> + +<p>"Mitsha was at the brook, and fled with the others. Nacaytzusle,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_428" id="Page_428">[Pg 428]</a></span> the +fiend, was after her to catch her, but he caught her not. Hayoue told us +afterward that Okoya Tihua killed the savage just as he had overtaken +the girl. Okoya is strong and good; he will become a great warrior, like +sa umo the maseua. That is, if he still live."</p> + +<p>At last a ray of light seemed to penetrate the darkness that shrouded +Tyope's heart. Nacaytzusle was dead! The dangerous accomplice, the only +one who might have told about Tyope's attempted conspiracy with the +Navajos, was forever silenced. He felt relieved also to think that +Mitsha had not become a prey to the savage, and it pleased him to hear +Okoya praised. If the youth had still been at the Rito he might have +become a support for him.</p> + +<p>"Where is Okoya?" he anxiously inquired.</p> + +<p>"In the mountains or dead," was the reply. "When the women fled up to +the mesa, Hayoue and Okoya ran to meet them. But the Moshome were too +many, and the two became separated. Okoya killed the shuatyam, the +Navajo boy. He went close to him and struck him with his club till he +died. So Hayoue says. Hayoue remained behind; he kept back the Dinne and +then came down through the enemy—how I do not know—and protected the +katityam, helping the Koshare. All the Moshome who entered the house of +the Eagles—twelve of them—were killed inside; their scalps are with +us. And when the others saw it they ran out of the big house; but Hayoue +and the men followed and killed nine ere they could hide on the Kauash."</p> + +<p>"So you have taken many ahtzeta?" one of the bystanders asked.</p> + +<p>Kauaitshe began to count, "Eleven—two—twelve—nine; thirty-four," he +concluded, adding, "without those that Okoya may have if he be alive."</p> + +<p>An exclamation of admiration and a grunt of satisfaction sounded from +the lips of those present. But they became<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_429" id="Page_429">[Pg 429]</a></span> silent and sad again at +once, for they, the warriors, had only eight or nine all told.</p> + +<p>Kauaitshe's pride and exultation could not last long. He bethought +himself of the losses, and continued in a tone of sadness,—</p> + +<p>"But we have lost many, many. Nearly one hundred of our people have gone +over to Shipapu, and twice as many are now in the woods, hungry and +forlorn, or the Moshome have taken them with them. Luckily, they are +mostly women. Hardly more than twenty of the men can have died, for it +may be that Okoya is still alive. Of these, sixteen were Koshare; and +the Shkuy Chayan is no more." He cast a glance of sincere pity at Tyope. +The latter said nothing, and all the others stared in mournful silence.</p> + +<p>The lamentations below had gone on uninterruptedly. Corpses might be +seen lying on the roofs, others partly hanging down over the walls. Two +men were carrying a dead body toward the caves of the Turquoise people. +In the distance a group was seen dragging another corpse up the gorge. +Below the house of Yakka hanutsh there stood a group of men, their faces +turned toward the brink of the mesa.</p> + +<p>The nashtio of the Water clan rose, and pointed at the group.</p> + +<p>"There stand Hayoue, the Shikama Chayan, the three Yaya, the Hotshanyi, +Shaykatze, and Uishtyaka; and see, the Hishtanyi Chayan is down on the +Tyuonyi already, and goes up to them. Let us go now, and"—he turned to +Tyope—"you, brother, tell us what you have achieved and how you all +have fared. We cannot receive you as it behooves us; there is too much +mourning on the Tyuonyi. The Shiuana have punished us so that we cannot +be merry and glad. Therefore I have been sent to receive you, for the +men are<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_430" id="Page_430">[Pg 430]</a></span> few in the vale and"—he looked around as if counting the +bystanders—"of those that went out to avenge the death of our father +not many have come back either."</p> + +<p>In dreary silence they began to move downward. Not a shout, not a whoop, +heralded their coming; not a scalp was waved on high in triumph. In dead +silence those below watched the sombre forms as they descended slowly, +clambering over rocks, rustling through bushes, and coming nearer and +nearer. From the caves issued plaintive wails; from the big house moans +and subdued crying ascended,—the lament over the dead on the Rito.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>More than a week has elapsed since the return of the discomfited +war-party to their desolate and ravished homes. It is August, and the +rains have fallen abundantly. What little was left of the growing crops, +what the torrent has not destroyed and the Navajos did not lay waste, +looks promising. But this remainder is slight, and there is anxiety lest +the surviving inhabitants may starve in the dreary winter. The +formalities of mourning have therefore been performed hastily and +superficially. The remaining Koshare have retired into the round grotto, +there to fast and to pray for the safe maturity of the scanty crops. But +Tyope is not among them. His accomplice, the Naua, has forsaken him. He, +too, has become convinced that everything is lost for them, and he has +thrown away Tyope like a blunt and useless tool. Hereafter the Naua +attends strictly to his official duties, and to nothing beyond his +duties. For the Shkuy Chayan is dead, the Shikama Chayan has no love for +him, and the old Hishtanyi, who has seen more of the real nature of +events than any on the Rito, went over to the cave of the old sinner and +spake to him a few words. The "old sinner" comprehended; he has gone +back to his duties and attends to them exclusively.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_431" id="Page_431">[Pg 431]</a></span></p> + +<p>Afterward the Chayan called upon the chief penitent, or Hotshanyi, and +spoke to him long and earnestly; after him to the shaykatze and the +uishtyaka; lastly with all three yaya together. Then the yaya went into +retirement, all three in the same place. They are fasting, doing +penance, mercilessly mortifying themselves, in order that Those Above +may forgive the tribe and suffer it to prosper again.</p> + +<p>All this has taken place in silence and secret, and nothing has come to +the surface. The only thing that has become public is a general council, +not merely of the delegates of clans with the yaya, but of the tribe. +Hayoue assisted, with Zashue his brother. Tyope was present also, but he +said nothing, and nobody requested him to speak. He was not outlawed; no +punishment was dealt to him; he was simply suffered to remain on that +lower level to which he had naturally dropped.</p> + +<p>The principal question agitating the council was the nomination of a +maseua, or head war-chief. The caciques intimated that Hayoue would be +their choice, and all concurred in the selection. But Hayoue positively +declined, insisting that his clan had virtually ceased to exist on the +Rito, and that it was his duty to follow his people in their distress. +Zashue also spoke to the same effect. His wife Say Koitza and his +children had disappeared, even to the little girl, whose brains were +still clinging to the walls of the big house, against which the enemy +had dashed her head. However much the people insisted, Hayoue remained +firm in his resolve to go after the fugitives and to save them if +possible. Most of the people thought them lost, dead, or captives; but +both young men were of the opinion that there were too many of them, and +that at least some must have escaped. It was consequently the duty of +the two youngest survivors to trace them if possible.</p> + +<p>The Hishtanyi Chayan was the first to accede to Hayoue's<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_432" id="Page_432">[Pg 432]</a></span> demands, but +conditionally. He insisted that when their duties were fulfilled Hayoue +and his brother should return to the Rito with the rescued. But Hayoue +refused to consent even to this. The grounds given by him were obvious, +though hard to listen to. In case they found a few, he promised to +return; but should there be many yet alive he was determined upon +founding a new settlement. He reproached the council bitterly for having +allowed the lack of arable soil to have been taken as a pretext for +depriving his own small clan of its allotment in order to give it to a +larger one. That small clan should not come back and again be in the way +of the others. "Tzitz hanutsh," said he in closing, alluding to his own +performances, "has saved the tribe; it has done its duty. Now we will go +and see whether our brethren and sisters are still alive; and in case we +find them, seek for another spot where there will be sufficient room for +all."</p> + +<p>Every one present did not understand these words; but the members of the +council knew to what the young man was alluding, and they bowed their +heads in shame. Even the Hishtanyi Chayan felt the reproach, for he knew +that it was partly his fault, since had he followed the hint dropped by +Topanashka, and his own first impressions, all might have taken a +different turn. He did not therefore insist any longer, and did not even +think it advisable to invoke the will of Those Above in aid of his +personal desire. His silence determined the people of the Rito, for they +took it for granted that the higher powers approved of Hayoue's +resolution to leave.</p> + +<p>It may seem strange that the Chayan did not insist upon consulting the +Shiuana first, for Hayoue would have been compelled to abide by their +final decision. Here the question arises how far the Indian shaman is +sincere in his oracular utterances,—how much of his decisions is +honest<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_433" id="Page_433">[Pg 433]</a></span> error, and how much of his official acts may be deception or +mere jugglery.</p> + +<p>In most cases of importance the shaman is honest. He really believes +that what he says is the echo from a higher world. This firm belief is +the fruit of training; and the voices he hears, the sights he sees when +alone with Those Above are the products of honest hallucination. His +training and the long and painful discipline he undergoes in rising from +degree of knowledge to degree of knowledge, the constant privations and +bodily and mental tortures, prepare him for a dreamy state in which he +becomes thoroughly convinced that he really is a medium. As such he +speaks in council, and he is most thoroughly satisfied that what he says +is the truth. Of course there are among them some who are rogues, who +profit by the credulity of others, and who even invent tricks in order +to fasten their authority upon the people in an illegitimate manner. +These tricks themselves are not performed in the majority of cases as +conscious sleight of hand. They may have been such at their inception, +but their origin has been forgotten by subsequent generations, and +nothing has remained but the bare wonderful, inexplicable fact of their +performance. Thus they have become in course of time hallowed; and the +shaman who causes lightning to flash through a dark room, or corn to +grow and mature in the course of one day, honestly believes in the +supernatural origin of the trick. Such men are often very punctilious, +and while they will go to the direst extremity in what they regard as +their duties and privileges, will with equal scruple avoid going a +single step beyond. Imbued with an idea that they are the mouth-pieces +of Those Above, they listen anxiously to everything that is striking and +strange, and attribute to inspiration forcible arguments as well as +their own speeches and actions. So it was with the Hishtanyi Chayan. The +refusal of Hayoue<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_434" id="Page_434">[Pg 434]</a></span> to accept an honourable charge struck him as being an +expression of the will of the Shiuana, against which it was his duty not +to protest. When the young man brought forward such strong arguments he +was still further confirmed in his belief, and bowed to the inevitable +in respectful silence.</p> + +<p>At the close of the council the Koshare retired to the estufa, the +caciques followed their example, and the Chayan came next. But before he +withdrew into privacy, the great medicine-man had a long talk with +Hayoue, his object being to strengthen the tie which united the young +man with the people of the Rito, and to engage him not to forsake +altogether the abode of the spirits of his tribe. Hayoue made no +definite promise beyond what he had already pledged himself to at the +general meeting.</p> + +<p>Hayoue and Zashue had taken leave of the invisible ones as well as of +the inhabitants of the Tyuonyi, and ascended to the brink of the +southern mesa above the Rito. Here they turned around to look back upon +the home to which neither of them was any longer strongly attached. The +sun was setting, and they wished to improve the night, for fear that +Navajos might still be prowling about on the mesas. At the bottom of the +gorge there was little life, compared with the bustle that prevailed in +former days. On the plateau the evening breeze fanned the trees; in the +east, distant lightning played about sombre clouds.</p> + +<p>"The corn-plant is good," Zashue remarked to his brother; "the Zaashtesh +will not starve this winter. We have called loudly to Those Above."</p> + +<p>"It is well," said the other in a tone of authority, which since his +achievements he was wont to assume toward his elder brother; "when the +Koshare perform their duty they are precious to the people."</p> + +<p>"Without the Cuirana," the elder replied, "the sprouting<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_435" id="Page_435">[Pg 435]</a></span> corn cannot +grow." Zashue had conceived a very high opinion of Hayoue, and his +weaker mind gladly leaned upon the strong will of the youth. Hayoue +started; it was as if a sudden thought struck him. "Look, see how good +the Shiuana are! We are leaving the Tyuonyi; and behold, if we find our +people there can be no lack of food wherever we dwell. I am Cuirana, you +are Koshare. I pray and fast for the growing corn, you do the same for +the ripening of the grain. It will be well."</p> + +<p>"If Shyuote is alive he will help me." Zashue uttered these words +timidly.</p> + +<p>"Okoya will help me;" Hayoue spoke with great assurance. "In that case +we shall be four already. How often have I told you, satyumishe, that +Okoya is good. He is a man; I saw it when he struck Nacaytzusle, the +young Moshome."</p> + +<p>The elder brother said nothing. He acknowledged the wrong he had done +his eldest child. In case Say Koitza, in case Shyuote were still alive, +it would be owing to that elder son of his. And his wife, Say Koitza, he +longed for now as never before. For her sake he had left +everything,—his home, his field. Willingly he abandoned his whole past +in order to find her. He regretted all that he had done in that +past,—his suspicions, his neglect, his carelessness to her. The fearful +visitations of the latter days had changed him completely.</p> + +<p>All these thoughts he gathered in one exclamation,—</p> + +<p>"If we only find them!"</p> + +<p>"Let us go and search," said Hayoue, turning to go. His brother followed +him into the woods.</p> + +<p>Henceforth we shall have to follow the two adventurers, for a while at +least. Therefore we also must take leave of the Rito de los Frijoles. Of +its inhabitants nothing striking can hereafter be told. They lived and +died in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_436" id="Page_436">[Pg 436]</a></span> the seclusion of their valley gorge, and neither the Tehuas nor +the Navajos molested them in the years following. Tyope continued to +vegetate, anxiously taking care to give no occasion for recalling his +former conduct. The Naua soon died. The subsequent fate of the tribe is +faintly delineated by dim historical traditions, stating that they +gradually emigrated from the Rito in various bands, which little by +little, in course of time, built the villages inhabited by the Queres +Indians of to-day. Long before the advent of the Spaniards, in the +sixteenth century of our era, the Rito was deserted and forgotten. The +big house, the houses of the Eagles and of the Corn clan, are now +reduced to mere heaps of rubbish, overgrown by cactus and bunches of low +grass. Most of the cave-dwellings have crumbled also. But the Rito +always remains a beautiful spot, lovely in its solitude, picturesque and +grand. About its ruins there hovers a charm which binds man to the place +where untold centuries ago man lived, loved, suffered, and died as +present generations live, suffer, and die in the course of human +history.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_437" id="Page_437">[Pg 437]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XX" id="CHAPTER_XX"></a>CHAPTER XX.</h3> +<p>Sunshine and showers! A dingy blue sky is traversed by white, fleecy +clouds, long mares' tails, on whose border giant thunderclouds loom up, +sometimes drifting majestically along the horizon, or crowding upward to +spread, dissolve, and disappear in the zenith.</p> + +<p>It is the rainy season in New Mexico, with its sporadic showers, its +peculiar sunlight, moments of scorching heat, and blasts of cool winds, +with thunder overhead. To the right and left rain falls in streaks, but +without sultriness, and with no danger from violent wind-storms or +cyclones. We are in the beginning of the month of September. It is warm, +but not oppressive, and the spot from which we view the scenery around +is high, open, and commands a wide extent of country.</p> + +<p>We stand on a barren plateau. Lava-blocks are scattered about in +confusion, while tall arborescent cacti rise between them like +skeletons, and bunches of grass point upward here and there. North of us +the mesa expands in monotonous risings and swellings to the foot of a +tall, exceedingly graceful cone, whose slopes are dotted with bushes of +cedar and juniper. Beyond it are dark humps, denoting by their shape +that they are extinct craters. In the distance, west of that beautiful +cone, which to-day is called, and very appropriately, the Tetilla, the +sinuous profile of a mountain-chain just peeps over the bleak line +formed by the mesa and its various corrugations. Nestling within its +bosom rests the Rito de los Frijoles.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_438" id="Page_438">[Pg 438]</a></span></p> + +<p>In the south, dense thunderclouds overhang massive peaks. Only the base +of the Sierra de Sandia, of the Old Placeres, and the numerous ranges +beyond, is visible, for a heavy shower falls in that direction. In the +east a plain sweeps into view, dotted by black specks looming up from a +reddish soil. This plain rises gently to the eastward, and abuts against +a tall mountain-range whose summits also are shrouded in massive clouds.</p> + +<p>We stand on the bleak and wide mesa that interposes itself between the +town of Santa Fé and the valley of the Rio Grande. Not a living object, +with the exception of wasps and beetles, can be seen; everything appears +dull and dead. The thunder roars in the distance.</p> + +<p>And yet there is life of a higher order. Two ravens stalk about in an +earnest, dignified manner. The birds look exceedingly and comically +serious. Their plumage glistens in the subdued light of the sun. They +look out for themselves, and care nothing for the remainder of creation. +So deeply are they imbued with a sentiment of their own exceptional +position in the realm of nature, that they pay no attention to another +phase of life that shows itself near by, though not conspicuously.</p> + +<p>Over the surface of the mesa are seen here and there almost +imperceptible elevations destitute of vegetation. In these slight +swellings, apertures are visible. Out of the latter the head of a small +animal occasionally protrudes, disappears again, or rises displaying a +pair of shovel-like front teeth. Then a worm-like body pushes up from +below, and a yellowish figure, half squirrel, half marmot, stands erect +on the hillock, and utters a sharp, squealing bark. This barking is +answered from a neighbouring protuberance. From each hillock one of +these little animals crawls down; and meeting one another half-way, they +stand up facing each other, scratch and bite<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_439" id="Page_439">[Pg 439]</a></span> for a moment, then +separate and return to their respective cave-dwellings. Other similar +creatures wriggle about in the vicinity; the shrill barking sounds far +and near. A colony of so-called prairie dogs dwells in the +neighbourhood.</p> + +<p>To this exhibition of animal life the ravens pay no attention whatever. +It is beneath their notice; their aims are of a higher order than those +of beings who live upon roots and who burrow for their abode. They live +on prey that is far above the simple products of animal industry. +Carrion is what they aspire to. Therefore they aspire with a lofty mien, +prying and peering in every direction for something fallen. They are not +far from the eastern brink of the mesa, where the volcanic flow breaks +off suddenly in short, abrupt palisades. Who knows what their keen eyes +may have espied along that brink?</p> + +<p>Another actor appears upon the scene, a prairie wolf, or coyote; +consequently a rival, a competitor of the ravens; for he is in the same +business. But he belongs to a higher order; for while the ravens are +scavengers, the coyote is a hunter as well. He would even prey upon the +birds themselves. As he approaches, with tail drooping and ears erect, +and stops to sniff the air and glance about slyly, the ravens hop off +sidewise away from the dangerous neighbour. Still they are loath to go, +for the wolf may discover something the leavings of which they may +perhaps enjoy. But the coyote lies down, with his head between his +forepaws, and in this attitude pushes his body forward, almost +imperceptibly. Such motions are very suspicious; the scavengers flap +their wings, rise into the air, and soar away to some more secure spot.</p> + +<p>The coyote, however, seems in no wise disappointed at the departure of +the ravens. He pays no attention to<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_440" id="Page_440">[Pg 440]</a></span> their flight, but moves on toward +the lava-blocks that indicate the rim of the plateau. There he has +noticed something; an object that lies motionless like a corpse. It may +be a corpse, and therefore something to prey upon. Nearer the coyote +glides. The object is long or elongated. Its colour is lighter than that +of the lava-blocks surrounding it, but its farther end is dark. Now that +end moves, and the head of an Indian, a village Indian of New Mexico, +looms up above the boulders. The coyote has seen enough, for the man is +alive, and not carrion. Away the beast trots, with drooping tail and +ears.</p> + +<p>The Indian, who has been lying there with his face turned to the east, +rises to his knees and faces about. His features are those of a man on +the threshold of mature age. We know this man! We have seen him before! +And yet it cannot be, for how thin, how wan, how hollow the cheeks, how +sunken the eyes! The face, notwithstanding the red paint, appears +sallow. Still it is an old acquaintance, although since we saw him last +he has sadly changed. Now he turns his face to the south, and we catch a +glimpse of his profile. It is Zashue Tihua, the Indian from the Rito de +los Frijoles, husband of Say Koitza, and father to Okoya and Shyuote.</p> + +<p>What is he doing here? It is now more than three weeks since he and his +brother Hayoue took leave of the Tyuonyi in order to search for their +lost people. They went forth into that limited, yet for the Indian +immensely vast, world to-day called central New Mexico. In a month a +travelling Indian may easily be hundreds of miles away if unimpeded in +his march. But we find him here, barely a day's journey from the Rito. A +strong man cannot have spent all this time in going such a little +distance. He must have wandered far, strayed back and forth, up and +down,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_441" id="Page_441">[Pg 441]</a></span> perhaps into the western mountains, where the Navajos lurk,—the +bad men who frightened his wife and children away from their homes, or +who perhaps captured or killed them. Or he may have gone to the south, +where the black cloud is hanging, and where it thunders, and the +rain-streaks hang like long black veils of mourning. He has perchance +tramped down the Rio Grande valley, through sand, by groves of +poplar-trees, and where the sand-storms howl and wail. Now he comes +back, unrequited for all his labour and sufferings, for those whom he +sought are not with him!</p> + +<p>His gaze was not directed to the north when the wolf espied him, but to +the east. He may be on the homeward stretch, but he has not given up all +hope. His eyes look for those whom he has lost; he is loath to give up +the search, loath to return alone to the home which the enemy has soiled +with the lifeblood of his youngest child. He is changed in appearance, +lean, and with hollow burning eyes he gazes at the clouds as if there he +might find his missing wife and children.</p> + +<p>As he kneels and gazes, another Indian rises from amidst the shaggy +blocks of lava a short distance off, stands up, and then sits down upon +a rock. He turns his head to the east. He too is gaunt and thin, his +features are pale, and his eyes lie deep in their sockets. On his back +hangs a shield; but it is soiled, beaten, and perforated. To his arm is +fastened a war-club, and the quiver on his back is half-filled with +newly made arrows. As this Indian turns his face to the north we +recognize him also. It is Hayoue, Hayoue as emaciated and careworn as +his brother Zashue. They are alone. Neither has found anything yet.</p> + +<p>Zashue rises to go where his brother is sitting. As the latter perceives +him he points with his arm to the east. There at the farthest end of the +plain, at the foot of the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_442" id="Page_442">[Pg 442]</a></span> high cloud-veiled mountains, a long row of +foot-hills recedes in an angle. To this angle Hayoue is pointing. An +untrained eye would have seen nothing but cedar-clad hills and the lower +end of slopes dark and frowning, above which seething clouds +occasionally disclose higher folds of mountains whose tops are shrouded +in mist. But Zashue has no untrained eye; he gazes and gazes; at last he +turns around to his brother with an approving nod and says,—</p> + +<p>"Fire."</p> + +<p>"Puyatye Zaashtesh," Hayoue replies; and each looks at the other +inquiringly.</p> + +<p>Where we might have seen but the usual dim haze veiling distant objects, +they have discovered a bluish tint capping the hills like a pale streak. +It denotes the presence of smoke, therefore fire. Not a burning forest, +for there is no high timber on that range of foot-hills, but smoke +arising from a place where people are dwelling. The roaming mountain +Indians, the Apaches or Navajos, settle nowhere permanently. The smoke +has not been produced by their straggling camp-fires; it indicates the +location of a permanent village. Those village Indians that dwell east +of the Rio Grande are Tanos, and the Queres call them Puyatye. There +must be a Tano village in that corner far away where the bluish film +hovers. Hayoue is right, a Puyatye Zaashtesh stands where to-day lies +the capital of New Mexico,—the old Spanish settlement of Santa Fé.</p> + +<p>The brothers cast their eyes to the ground; both seem to be in doubt, +Zashue is the first to speak.</p> + +<p>"Do you suppose that our people might be at that Zaashtesh?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue shrugged his shoulders.</p> + +<p>"It may be, I don't know."</p> + +<p>"Will it be safe for us to go to the Puyatye?" the other inquired +doubtfully.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_443" id="Page_443">[Pg 443]</a></span></p> + +<p>The younger sighs and answers,—</p> + +<p>"They have never done wrong to us."</p> + +<p>"Still they speak the tongue of the people of Karo."</p> + +<p>"It is true, but they live nearer to us."</p> + +<p>"But they are Tehuas too, like the people of the north, and—"</p> + +<p>Hayoue interrupts him, saying,—</p> + +<p>"Our folk have gone to them as often as they wished buffalo-hides, and +the Puyatye have received them well, giving them what was right. Why +should they now be hard toward us?"</p> + +<p>"Still if the Tehuas have gone to see them, saying, 'The Queres from the +Tyuonyi came to strike us like Moshome over night; look and see that +they do not hurt you also,' and now we come with shield, bow, and arrow, +what can the Puyatye think other than that we are Moshome Queres?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue feels the weight of this observation; he casts his eye to the +ground and remains silent. Zashue continues,—</p> + +<p>"It is true that the Moshome Dinne cannot have killed all our people. +This we found out on the Rātye," pointing to the Sierra de San +Miguel; "ere I killed the old man to take ahtzeta from him, he lifted +all of his fingers four times and pointed over here. Do you not think, +satyumishe, that he meant to tell me thereby that forty of our people +escaped and fled to Hanyi?"</p> + +<p>"I do; and that is the reason why I believe we shall find them in +Hashyuko,"—the eastern corner, the Queres name for the place where +Santa Fé stands,—replied the other, very positively. "Behold, +satyumishe, we have searched everywhere we could, have followed every +trail we could follow. Nearly all the tracks were those of our people, +of that I am sure, and how far have we not gone after them? Ten days at +least we were in the mountains on the tracks of the Moshome Dinne. We +fought them and took ahtzeta. At<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_444" id="Page_444">[Pg 444]</a></span> last we learned that many of our women +and children had been taken by those shuatyam and that we never any more +could obtain them, also that Okoya was probably not still alive. Then we +went south and saw tracks,—small tracks of children, larger ones of +women, and a few that were those of men. We went toward Cuame until we +could not see the tracks because it had rained, and the rain had washed +them away. To go farther was useless, for whither should we go?"</p> + +<p>"There are other Zaashtesh farther down the Rio Grande, so the Naua told +me," replied Zashue; "but these dwell far, far away,"—he waved his hand +to the south,—"where it is very warm and where there are a great many +Moshome."</p> + +<p>"Those are too far off," Hayoue said, shaking his head; "our people did +not go so far without resting. We must have overtaken them, for we +rested not."</p> + +<p>The elder brother nodded; he was fully conscious that they had never +rested on the journey. He felt it now.</p> + +<p>"Therefore, brother," Hayoue went on, "I believe that those whom we look +for are there," pointing to the east. "In the Sierra del Valle are only +those whom the Moshome have captured; the others must have turned back +along the river, crossing it to go to the Puyatye; for there are no +Moshome over here, and if the Puyatye speak like the Tehuas, their +hearts are different and more like ours. I think we should go to the +Zaashtesh yonder, at the foot of the big kote where the snow is hanging. +If we do not find them there, then I think we should go farther, as far +as where the buffaloes are feeding. There are villages there, too, I +have been told, and there our people will be. If we once know which of +them are alive and free, we shall also know those who are among the +Moshome, and can see what to do for them."</p> + +<p>"It strikes me," Zashue still objected, "that if the koitza<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_445" id="Page_445">[Pg 445]</a></span> and the +little ones were on this side of the river we must have seen their +tracks."</p> + +<p>"But it rains, brother," Hayoue replied, looking up at the sky. "The +Shiuana send us rain every night and often during the day, and it washes +away the footprints. Besides, we have merely followed the river thus +far, and our people may have turned inland. There is so much sand on the +banks that the rain destroys all foot-marks."</p> + +<p>Zashue looked up; a thought had struck him like a flash.</p> + +<p>"Have you seen the ravine below here?" He pointed to the south. "How +would it do for us to look there? The ravine comes from the river."</p> + +<p>"You are right," Hayoue assented, rising and moving slowly on. The +strong young man was tired, almost exhausted from endless roaming, +searching, spying, and from hunger and thirst combined. Zashue took a +more southeasterly direction, so that both struck the brink of the +ravine at some distance apart.</p> + +<p>From the brink they looked down into a deep cleft, at the bottom of +which the little Rio de Santa Fé winds its course toward the Rio Grande. +This cleft is the gorge which to-day is called Cañon de las Bocas. South +of it the plateaus continue with barren undulations and whitish hills. +They rise gradually to the base of a sombre mountain cluster, the bulk +of which was wrapped in clouds, as well as the huge mass of the Sandia +chain to its right. Still farther to the right the Rio Grande valley +opened. Sand-whirls chased along that valley to meet a shower which was +sending rain-streaks into it. A cloud had meanwhile gathered over the +heads of the wanderers, thunder reverberated, and the raindrops began to +fall. The men paid no attention; they gazed down at the little torrent +beneath, at the groups of poplar-trees on its banks, and at the +scattered patches of open ground along its course. Their desire was to +descend<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_446" id="Page_446">[Pg 446]</a></span> into the gorge to search for traces of those whom they longed +for.</p> + +<p>The descent was impracticable from where they had stopped. A rim of +vertical cliffs of lava and trap formed the upper border of the cleft. +Suddenly Hayoue exclaimed,—</p> + +<p>"Umo, they are not down here, or we should see them from above. Let us +go farther, where there are no rocks, and where the stream enters the +gorge. If our people have come through here we must find their tracks at +the outlet."</p> + +<p>"It is well," replied Zashue.</p> + +<p>The shower drizzled out; its main force was spent on the southern +plateaus, and cool gusts of wind blew across to the north side. When the +brothers had clambered down the rugged slope covered with scattered +lava-blocks to the sandy nook where now stands the hamlet of the +"Ciéné-quilla," clouds had again lifted over Hashyuko, and on the slope +of the high Sierra the bluish cloudlet swam clear and distinct.</p> + +<p>Much water ran in the bed of the river at the mouth of the Bocas, and +there was no hope of finding any tracks there.</p> + +<p>The men staggered up and down, and at last Zashue stood still, bent +over, and appeared to examine something. Then he called aloud,—</p> + +<p>"Come over here!" With this he raised something from the ground. Hayoue +went over to him, and both looked at the object carefully. It was a +piece of cloth made of cotton dyed black, of the size of a hand, torn +off but recently, and soiled by mud and moisture. Hayoue nodded; the +find pleased him.</p> + +<p>"That is from our women," said he.</p> + +<p>"The women from the Puyatye," Zashue said doubtingly, "wear skirts like +our koitza."<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_447" id="Page_447">[Pg 447]</a></span></p> + +<p>"It is so, but the women from Hashyuko do not go so far from their homes +now. Nothing is ripe,—neither cactus, figs, nor yucca fruit. What +should they come out here for? When do our women ever go so far from the +Zaashtesh?"</p> + +<p>"Shotaye used to go farther," objected the elder.</p> + +<p>"Shotaye," Hayoue muttered, "Shotaye was—you know what she was! There +is none like her in the world. What she may be doing in case she is +alive, nobody can tell."</p> + +<p>"I wish I knew her to be with Say Koitza now," Zashue sighed.</p> + +<p>"Shotaye is dead," his brother asserted. "But I believe that this rag is +from our people, and you were right in coming hither. Look!" pointing to +the entrance of the Bocas, "they came through there and from the west. +Even if we find no trace of them I still believe that they went to +Hashyuko and that we shall find them there. Let us go ere it is too +late!"</p> + +<p>The last words were uttered in such a positive tone that Zashue yielded, +and followed his brother, who since their discovery again moved with +vigorous strides. Since the last evening neither of them had eaten +anything, and their meal then had been scanty enough. The discovery had +infused new strength into their exhausted bodies, and the brothers +walked on, side by side, as if they were well fed and thoroughly rested. +Zashue still remained in doubt; he would rather have made further +researches. He knew from the talk of old men that the Tanos inhabited +villages farther south, and it was possible that the fugitives, afraid +of the dispositions of the Puyatye that lived closer to the Tehuas, had +avoided them in order to take refuge at a greater distance from the +people of the Puye. But above all, Zashue felt strong misgivings in +regard to the reception which he and his brother, both armed as they +were, might find at Hashyuko.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_448" id="Page_448">[Pg 448]</a></span></p> + +<p>Under different circumstances he would have gone to the Tanos without +any fear, and would have entered the village as a guest. Now, since the +Queres of the Rito and the Tehuas had come to blows, it was possible +that the latter had informed their relatives in the southeast of what +occurred and thus made them suspicious of the Queres. He and his brother +carried the implements of war, but they were not in war-paint. That +looked very suspicious, and they might be taken for spies; and as soon +as they should be noticed some of the Tanos might lie in wait for them +with evil intentions. If on the other hand Hayoue was right, then all +would be right. But he could not agree with his brother on that point. A +certain instinct told him that the fugitives had wandered south instead +of east. Nevertheless he yielded willingly to the superior energy and +determination of Hayoue. Zashue was a weak man, and glad to lean upon a +stronger arm, a more determined will.</p> + +<p>Hayoue on his part was fully convinced of the correctness of his views. +He had no thought of danger. He reflected, and Zashue had overlooked +this important point, that, in case the Tehuas notified the Tanos of +recent occurrences, they would not fail to boast of their signal +triumph, and to represent the defeat of the Queres as akin to complete +destruction. Therefore in what light could he and his brother appear to +the people of Hashyuko than as fugitives from a tribe well nigh +exterminated? Fugitives of that class are always, even by savages, +received and treated as guests. Finally, should it come to blows, Hayoue +was ready for them also, to give as well as take.</p> + +<p>The distance which separated the two men from their place of destination +was about twelve English miles. The plain between the upper, or eastern +mouth of the Cañon of the Bocas and the foot of the Santa Fé +mountain-range rises gradually, and in even but extensive undulations. +It<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_449" id="Page_449">[Pg 449]</a></span> is closed to the north by a broad sandy ridge, which skirts the +northern bank of the little Santa Fé stream. That ridge extends from the +east, where Santa Fé stands, to the volcanic mesa through which the +cleft of the Bocas meanders in the west; and the plain lies south of it, +dipping in that direction as well as to the west also. Several ravines +with sloping borders run through it from east to west; the nearest one +south of the Santa Fé river is called Arroyo Hondo. These gorges or +channels are dry except in the rainy season, when torrents of water gush +down them for a few hours after some exceedingly violent shower in the +mountains. The vegetation of the plain consists mainly of bunch-grass, +juniper, and tall, arborescent cacti.</p> + +<p>Hayoue took the direction to the northeast, keeping between the Santa Fé +Creek on their left and the Arroyo Hondo on the right. As often happens +during the afternoon, the sky had begun to clear; and as evening +approached, the tall Santa Fé Sierra shone out majestically, free from +clouds, the top of "Baldy" covered with snow. The high timber on the +lower ridges appeared distinct, and the folds of the mountain-sides +clothed in vivid green alternated with black yet luminous shadows. A +cool wind blew from the south in gusts, and the wanderers hastened their +steps lest night should overtake them ere they could reach the village, +now distinguishable below the blue cloud of smoke as a reddish +protuberance on a bleak hill.</p> + +<p>Zashue stood still, and beckoned his brother to do the same and listen. +From the direction they were going came faint cries; the brothers looked +at each other.</p> + +<p>"There are Puyatye over there," said Hayoue.</p> + +<p>"Ko!" assented Zashue, then as if making a discovery he added, "They are +hunting rabbits and hares."</p> + +<p>"You are right, surely they hunt rabbits," said Hayoue, his eyes +brightening at the suggestion.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_450" id="Page_450">[Pg 450]</a></span></p> + +<p>"What shall we do?" Zashue asked.</p> + +<p>"We will go to them at once," said the other. "That is very good, very +good for us indeed, for if they hunt rabbits all their yaya and nashtio +will be there too."</p> + +<p>One of the broad swellings which traverse the Santa Fé plain lay between +the young men and the place whence the sounds came; it concealed the +hunters from their gaze, but the manner in which the cries seemed to +shift proved that they were swiftly moving to and fro. Zashue felt +greatly relieved, for his explanation that the Tanos might be on a +general hunt for rabbits was probably true, and it was a very good sign. +The rabbit-hunt is usually a prelude to solemn dances, therefore it was +not likely that the Tanos suspected danger or had any knowledge of +events at the Puye.</p> + +<p>The great rabbit-hunt, still practised by all the Pueblos several times +during each year, is a communal undertaking, a religious ceremony, in +which not only the men take part, but the women and children also. The +object is to obtain the skins which the chief penitents use for some +sacramental purpose. It is also a feast and a day of rejoicing and +merriment for the whole village. The hunt is under the direction of the +principal war captain, and the leading dignitaries share the sport. Long +prayers around a fire which is started outside of the pueblo opens the +performance. The game is hunted and killed with clubs, and a lively and +sometimes amusing rivalry is displayed by both sexes in securing the +rabbits, which often gives rise to very ludicrous scenes. Sometimes the +hunt is continued for several days in succession.</p> + +<p>When the brothers reached the crest of the undulation, they witnessed +sights that to a stranger would have been nearly incomprehensible. Men, +women, and children were running back and forth in every direction, no +longer chasing game, but playing, laughing, romping, with loud and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_451" id="Page_451">[Pg 451]</a></span> +boisterous talk. Small groups were already going home loaded with game, +others with empty hands, to the great amusement and merciless jeering of +the successful hunters. Among the former were men dressed in the costume +of women, while with the lucky ones women in male attire paraded +proudly. It was an animated picture spread over a wide expanse, but it +was moving back to the village in the east; and when the Indians from +the Rito stood still to observe, there remained in their immediate +vicinity only a few men in female garb. Beyond them stood a group of +five or six persons, laughing and jesting.</p> + +<p>Over the broad plain there rested a mild, subdued glow of pleasant +twilight; the highest summits of the Sierra glistened in fiery hues.</p> + +<p>Hayoue stepped up boldly, his brother keeping alongside watchfully. He +was ready, not to flee, but to hide, and use the bow in case of +necessity. They were noticed by those standing nearest. The men in +women's garb were busy breaking twigs and branches, or cutting them off +with stone implements. At the sight of strangers, they suspended work +and stared. Hayoue laid aside his bow and quiver, and extended his right +hand, calling out,—</p> + +<p>"Queres Tyuonyi!"</p> + +<p>No answer came. Zashue could not control his mirth at the sight of the +men in such guise; he broke out in a ringing laugh, pointed at them, and +shouted, "Puyatye!" then to himself with the exclamation, "Koshare!"</p> + +<p>The salutations called forth no reply. The Tanos continued to stare. It +was not merely astonishment which caused them to remain motionless; +there was quite as much embarrassment on their part. For these men in +women's wraps had had to assume the costumes as a punishment, because +they had allowed women to outwit or out-hunt them in the joint pursuit +of the same animal. Whenever a<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_452" id="Page_452">[Pg 452]</a></span> man and a woman, during one of these +ceremonial hunts, chase the same rabbit, and the woman succeeds in +slaying it, then her male competitor must exchange his dress for that of +the successful woman, who in turn proudly, amidst applause and jeerings, +assumes the garb of the male. The man thereafter has to go on hunting +until he kills a rabbit himself, and can by offering it to the woman +reclaim his clothing. All are not lucky enough to succeed, and it +happens sometimes that the hunt is over before their efforts are +successful. Such unfortunates are required to gather a load of firewood +as big as they can carry, and bring it to the house of the woman holding +their clothes in pledge. Thereupon the dresses are exchanged, and the +night passes in the usual childish amusements for the many, in religious +rites for the religious functionaries.</p> + +<p>The men first seen by the brothers betrayed by their dress and +occupation that they belonged to the unlucky ones. They saw at a glance +that the new-comers were village Indians; they also recognized from +their behaviour that they came with friendly intentions. This increased +their embarrassment, for they knew, or at least supposed, that the +strangers would see at once the cause of their strange appearance. So +great was their uneasiness, that one of them crouched behind a bush to +hide.</p> + +<p>Meanwhile all the Tehuas, who had been standing some distance off, came +running up, with the exception of one, who was seen going toward the +pueblo at full speed. The others held their wooden clubs ready, in case +of trouble. Hayoue advanced toward them in his usual unconcerned way, +and saluted them with—</p> + +<p>"Guatzena, Puyatye!"</p> + +<p>Zashue had remained behind, keeping an eye on the weapons which both of +them had laid on the ground.</p> + +<p>The Tanos whispered and whispered. They evidently<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_453" id="Page_453">[Pg 453]</a></span> guessed at the +meaning of Hayoue's words, for one of them stepped up, and replied with +the usual compliment in Tehua,—</p> + +<p>"Senggerehu."</p> + +<p>Each grasped the other's hand. Hayoue uttered "Queres," and pointing to +the west, "Tyuonyi."</p> + +<p>To this speech the other replied by pointing at himself and at his +comrades with the word "Tano;" then at the village, which was still +dimly visible in the twilight, "Oga P' Hoge."<a name="FNanchor_12_12" id="FNanchor_12_12"></a><a href="#Footnote_12_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</a> Thereupon he made the +gesture-sign for sleep, and breathed on Hayoue's hand. The latter +responded to the compliment and gave Zashue a signal to come nearer. +When Zashue rejoined the group they all greeted the Queres in the same +manner, and the one who was still holding Hayoue's hand began to pull +him along, urging him to go to the village with them. The adventurers +from the Rito felt that they might be welcome. Zashue even made an +eccentric, clownish jump, exclaiming,—</p> + +<p>"Koshare raua! Raua Koshare!"</p> + +<p>Boisterous laughter broke out. One of the Tanos threw his arm around +Zashue's neck, shouting at the top of his voice,—</p> + +<p>"Hiuonde tema kosare!" He pressed him to his breast, whispering,—</p> + +<p>"Oga P' Hoge Pare!"</p> + +<p>No mistake was possible; the Tano was a brother, a Koshare like Zashue, +and delighted to meet another from the far-distant west. More and more +lively the men became on both sides; clumsy attempts at explanation were +made;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_454" id="Page_454">[Pg 454]</a></span> words, signs, gestures passed between them, while walking briskly +on; and all were merry and in good spirits.</p> + +<p>It was night. Behind the gigantic wall of mountains in the east a +whitish glare arose, the light of the rising moon. The group had reached +the banks of the Rio de Santa Fé, near where now stands the church of +Nuestra Señora de Guadalupe. Before them lay a dusky wilderness, +abutting against steep hills. On the highest of those, which overlooks +the present town in the north, a terraced mound could be distinguished, +and from its sides luminous points twinkled in ruddy light. The thumping +of drums, shrill flutes, and an undefined noise rhythmic in its +character, in which human voices and numerous rattles were confusedly +mingled, issued from a quarter above which a glow arose like that of a +fire burning within. That irregular pile was the pueblo of Oga P' Hoge; +it stood where Fort Marcy was subsequently erected by the United States +troops.</p> + +<p>The moon had risen and rested on the higher crests of the mountains. Its +light penetrated the basin in which now the town of Santa Fé extends, on +both banks of the little stream and south of it. When to-day the moon +thus stands over the heights, and looks down the turrets and cupolas of +the capitol, hospitals and seminaries glisten in phosphorescent light, +and the towers of the cathedral loom up solemnly, casting on the ground +before it jet-black shadows. Over elegant dwellings, over modest flat +roofs of adobe houses, over military buildings, institutes for the +education of those of all races and creeds, the moonlight rests +peacefully. Brilliant music sounds in the plaza from the heights; in the +northwest a spark rushes down in serpentine windings nearer and +nearer,—the approaching railway train! From the south a shrill whistle +is heard,—another iron horse sweeping up with people and news from the +outside world. Shade-trees rustle in the evening breeze, and their<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_455" id="Page_455">[Pg 455]</a></span> +leaves dance, alternately plunged in silvery brightness and transparent +night.</p> + +<p>To-day the heights of Fort Marcy are deserted, bleak by daylight, pale +and yet frowning when shines the moon. Since the seventeenth century +life has sprung up at its base. At the time when Hayoue and Zashue +lived, life was above, and looked down upon a wilderness beneath. To-day +the hills are wild. Formerly juniper-bushes, cedar, and cactus alone +peopled the banks of the river, growing along the rills and on the +drift-heaps formed by the torrent.</p> + +<p>The group of men, with Hayoue and Zashue in their midst, halted on the +south bank. This did not suit Zashue; it struck him as rather unfriendly +or at least as suspicious. Their companions were evidently waiting for +orders, ere they crossed the river.</p> + +<p>A man came splashing through the water and called out something, which +the Queres of course did not understand. At once all conversation +ceased, and the Tanos became silent and grave. The new-comer spoke +first; he spoke rapidly and in a low voice, then grasped Hayoue's hand +to breathe on it, and held it fast. Zashue's hands as well had been +seized by two Tanos. His bow and quiver had been removed from him under +some friendly pretext. They were disarmed. Then all moved on, forded the +stream, and took a trail that led directly to the foot of the hill where +stood the pueblo. All sounds of merriment above were hushed, nothing +moved but the men and the night wind rustling through the shrubbery. At +the foot of the high hill other Indians came up; these were armed, and +they followed the group.</p> + +<p>All this looked ominous. They were no longer treated as guests; they +were prisoners! Zashue was not so much surprised as Hayoue, for he had +always mistrusted. Hayoue inwardly raved. He reproached himself for not +having listened<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_456" id="Page_456">[Pg 456]</a></span> to his brother's warnings, for having allowed his +rashness, his conceit, his over-confidence, to prevail to such an extent +as to fall into a trap which he felt sure the Tanos had artfully laid +and cunningly sprung upon them. Still all his indignation and rage were +of no avail. Even if he were able to free himself from the grasp of his +guards, and to escape the arrow-shots that would be aimed at the +fugitive, he saw no chance for him in the relentless chase that would +follow. All advantages would be on the side of the Tanos, who knew the +country, whereas he was a total stranger. Nothing was left him but to +resign himself to his fate and to await the course of events. It was +hard for the proud, self-glorious young warrior; it was not only hard +but if he took into consideration his overbearing manner toward Zashue, +a punishment justly merited. Hayoue hung his head, crestfallen and in +bitter wrath.</p> + +<p>At last some one came down the steep hill, muttered a few words, and the +ascent began. Nobody turned back to glance at the moonlit expanse that +was unfolding itself more and more beneath. A dismal yelping sounded +from below, the voice of a coyote from the banks of the stream. The wolf +had followed the returning hunters. He licked the blood trickling from +the dead game and called his comrades. Other voices answered in the +neighbourhood; from various parts of the basin the barking died away in +a mournful, dismal wail mingled with shrieks, sobs, and fiendish +laughter. It rose from the depths, filling the air, re-echoing from the +hills, and changing its modulations, a horrible chorus of moans and +groans alternating with exclamations of hellish triumph. A shiver passed +through both the prisoners; their entrance into Oga P' Hoge took place +with dismal prognostications.</p> + +<p>The pueblo was built in the shape of a rectangle. The north and east +sides of it formed a continuous structure;<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_457" id="Page_457">[Pg 457]</a></span> narrow alleys separated them +from the south and the west sides, and between the two there was also an +alley of entrance and exit. Through the latter therefore, on the +southwest corner, the Tanos entered an open space like a large +court-yard, surrounded by the terraced buildings composing the village.</p> + +<p>At the approach of the group, human forms had appeared on the flat roofs +and peered down upon the prisoners with curious eyes. As soon as the +captives entered the square, the number of spectators increased; they +came out from the interior, from lower stories, down from the upper +tier, men, women, and children. They descended into the square, and the +whole population of the village, about four hundred souls, gathered +around the strangers and their guard. All the able-bodied men were not +among them. A dozen videttes were distributed on the flat roofs, and +nearly fifty warriors, hastily armed and equipped, had scattered at some +distance from the buildings along the hills throughout the basin, to +intercept a possible flight, as well as to guard approaches in case the +two prisoners should be merely advance scouts of a larger body of +enemies. Of all this Hayoue and Zashue knew nothing, of course; but they +noticed that the throng about them was not friendly, that an ominous +silence prevailed. Hardly a whisper was heard; a few women only +gesticulated wildly.</p> + +<p>The Tanos dropped the hands of their captives, but they remained around +them still. For a long while they were left to stand; nobody brought +them food, nobody offered them water to allay their thirst. The +whispering grew louder; it sounded like murmured threats.</p> + +<p>At last the hands of the strangers were again seized and they were led +across the square to the northeastern corner. The throng opened in front +of them as they advanced, closing in behind, and all following like +children after a procession.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_458" id="Page_458">[Pg 458]</a></span> Some ran along the walls, eager to be near +and on hand when the strangers came up. Their curiosity was soon +gratified, for the square was small. At the foot of one of the notched +beams another halt was made. Two of the guards climbed up and exchanged +a few words with an Indian sitting on the roof. Then Hayoue was +signalled to follow. A Tano came behind him; after him Zashue, and then +two armed men. The crowd had meanwhile closed up against the wall, +pressing eye and ear against the air-holes, out of which the firelight +shone. Nobody attempted to climb the roof, but all remained below, a +moving, wrangling crowd of people illuminated by the placid light of the +moon.</p> + +<p>Another delay occurred on the roof. The wanderers heard loud talking +beneath their feet, and concluded that the council sat in a room below, +and that they would be led before that august body. There was some +consolation in this fact, for it showed at least that they would not be +slaughtered at once. But how should they defend themselves? Nobody +understood their language, any more than they understood that of the +Tanos! The situation seemed desperate. Hayoue, as well as Zashue, felt +helpless; but they had to submit to the inevitable. After all, death +would put an end to everything; it is beautiful at Shipapu,—there is +constant dancing and singing; the girls are always young and the women +never too old.</p> + +<p>Hayoue's hand was again grasped by one of the guards, and he was +motioned to descend into the apartment below. Zashue had to follow. They +found themselves in a long room, whose whitewashed walls reflected the +light of a small fire burning on a rude hearth. Close to the hearth sat +a man whom the prisoners at once supposed to be the puyo, or governor. +By his side sat another, a small figure, somewhat wrinkled. He wore +nothing but a breech-clout<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_459" id="Page_459">[Pg 459]</a></span> of buckskin, for it was summer. Several aged +men were gathered in the neighbourhood of the fire. Although none of +them wore either ornaments or badges, it was easy to surmise that they +were the principal shamans. Along the wall sat, lounged, or squatted the +clan delegates, so that all in all there were present about eighteen +persons, including the prisoners. Outside, the faces and eyes of +listeners appeared from time to time through the air-holes.</p> + +<p>The man whom the two Queres rightly took to be the civil chief, motioned +them, adding, "Sit down."</p> + +<p>They obeyed, and remained sitting with downcast looks. The councilmen +glanced at them furtively from time to time. None of them spoke. At last +a whisper was heard, and now a voice said in the Queres dialect,—</p> + +<p>"Whither are you going?"</p> + +<p>Hayoue started, and stared about in the room, looking for the man who in +this foreign country spoke his own language. When he finally discovered +that it was the small old man sitting by the side of the governor, he +gaped at him with lips parted, and an expression akin to fright. He had +acquired a dim knowledge of the fact that it might be possible for one +man to know more than one language, but he had never met such a prodigy +as yet. After the first surprise was over, he still stared at the +speaker with inquisitive glances, eager to see whether it was possible +to speak two dialects with one and the same tongue. Zashue was less +startled. He knew that there were people who had learned a speech +different from the one to which they were born. Therefore he replied to +the query,—</p> + +<p>"We are searching for our women, our daughters, and our children."</p> + +<p>"Why do you look for them here? We have them not," said the old man.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_460" id="Page_460">[Pg 460]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Because we have hunted for them everywhere else and have not found +them."</p> + +<p>"Are you alone?" continued his interlocutor.</p> + +<p>"I and my brother are alone," Zashue asserted.</p> + +<p>"Why did your koitza and makatza leave you?"</p> + +<p>"The Moshome drove them off."</p> + +<p>"The Moshome?" The inquisitor criticised his words.</p> + +<p>Hayoue had recovered from his surprise. He interjected in a loud, blunt +voice,—</p> + +<p>"While the men went out to strike the Tehuas, the Moshome Dinne came +upon us. We were only a few, and the shuatyam laid waste our corn, and +killed many women. Many more, however, fled; we do not know whither. +These we have gone out to find; we are looking for them this day here +among you, but you have taken us captives. You have treated us, not as +it is customary between the Zaashtesh, but as the Moshome are wont to do +when strangers come to their hogans." He looked down again, angry. +Zashue endeavoured to give him a warning sign, but Hayoue saw it not.</p> + +<p>The old man smiled. Afterward he translated to the Tanos what had been +said. His communication excited considerable attention. At the close of +his speech, one of the medicine-men replied in a few words. The +interpreter turned again to the Queres, asking,—</p> + +<p>"Why did the people of the Tyuonyi come upon our brethren in the north +by night, like shutzuna? The men from the Puye had done them no harm."</p> + +<p>"No harm?" Hayoue broke out. "Did they not murder the best, the bravest, +the wisest man, our father the maseua? Was it not enough? If you do not +call that a bad, a base deed, then you and all of you are as bad and as +base as the Tehuas."</p> + +<p>The old man's features remained placid. He replied in a quiet tone, but +his manner was cool and measured,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_461" id="Page_461">[Pg 461]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"I know that you believe that the Tehuas killed your maseua. I know it +well; for Shotaye, who now is called Aua P'ho Quio, and who lives with +Cayamo in the homes at the Puye, came to warn the Tehuas that the Queres +were coming over against them. But it is not true. It was not our +brethren from the north, it was the Moshome Dinne." He uttered the name +with marked emphasis. "They killed the maseua of your tribe."</p> + +<p>We recognize in the interpreter the same old man who served the Tehuas +in their first interviews with Shotaye. The Tehuas had despatched him to +the Tanos, in order to inform the latter of their signal triumph, and to +put them on their guard against the Queres. It was a lucky hour for +Hayoue and Zashue, especially for the former, when the old man reached +the Tanos.</p> + +<p>The two adventurers were thunderstruck. Speechless, with heads bowed, +they sat in utter amazement at what they were being told. Everything was +so completely new to them, and yet it explained so much, that they were +unable to collect their minds at once. The Tanos saw their confusion. +What the interpreter told them of the replies of the prisoners had +already created much interest, and now their embarrassed state attracted +still greater attention. The interpreter, therefore, was prompted to +further question them.</p> + +<p>"When the Queres moved against the Tehuas, were you along?"</p> + +<p>"No," Zashue replied sullenly.</p> + +<p>"Have many of your people returned from the north?"</p> + +<p>"Enough to hold their own against all who speak your language," Hayoue +retorted.</p> + +<p>The old man blinked; he had put an imprudent question. After a short +pause, he asked again,—</p> + +<p>"Why did you alone go out to seek for your people?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_462" id="Page_462">[Pg 462]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Because," Hayoue indignantly retorted, "the others had to remain at +home to protect the weak ones, in case the Moshome Tehua came for the +leavings of the Moshome Dinne." He accompanied these already insulting +words with looks of defiance, glancing around with eyes flashing, and +lips scornfully curled. His wrath was raised to the highest pitch; he +could not control himself.</p> + +<p>Fortunately for him the Tanos did not understand his words, and the +interpreter was shrewd enough to see that the young man thought himself +justly angry, and withheld his insulting speech from his listeners. He +comprehended the position of the strangers, and understood what their +feelings must be. He had no doubt in regard to their sincerity and +truthfulness. An important point which he realized was the present +weakened condition of the Queres tribe. He turned to the meeting and +spoke long and earnestly. His speech was followed with the closest +attention, and Zashue, who felt more composed than his younger brother, +noticed that the words fell on ready ears. A short discussion followed, +in which every one participated in turn; at last all seemed unanimous, +and the interpreter, avoiding Hayoue, who sat with eyes gleaming like a +loaded electric battery ready to send off flying and burning sparks, +turned to Zashue with the query,—</p> + +<p>"Have you any trace of your people?"</p> + +<p>Zashue related everything in a simple and truthful manner,—how they +came to the determination to visit the village, with the intention in +case there should be none of the fugitives here to turn southward and +continue their search among the southern pueblos. Every word he said was +afterward translated to the council; the tuyo delivered a short address; +and the interpreter spoke to the two young men in a solemn, dignified +manner, as follows:—</p> + +<p>"It is well! My brethren say that you are welcome.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_463" id="Page_463">[Pg 463]</a></span> They also say that +you should forgive them for having suspected you. The people on the +Tyuonyi wronged those at the Puye, and that was not good! But now, since +the hand of Those Above has stricken the Queres, we will no longer be +Moshome, but brethren, and will forget what has come between us. Are we +not all one, we who wear the hair in sidelocks,—one from the beginning; +and have we not all come forth at the same place? You are welcome!"</p> + +<p>The speaker paused, glancing at the governor. The latter rose, went over +to Zashue, took his hand, breathed on it, and lifted it upward. He did +the same to Hayoue; then he returned to his seat and gave a sign to the +interpreter, who went on,—</p> + +<p>"Those whom you long for are not here. But it may be that as you say, +brother,"—he directed these words to Zashue—"they went to our people +farther south. In a few days I will have to go thither, and will be your +guide. Meanwhile eat the food and drink the water offered you by those +who speak a tongue different from yours, but whose hearts are like your +heart, and who like you pray to Those Above. He who dwells up there is +our father and your father; she who has her home on high is our mother +and your mother. Therefore the mothers and fathers of the Tanos say to +you through me that it is well that you should stay here. Be welcome!"</p> + +<p>Involuntarily Zashue uttered a deeply felt "Hoā" of relief. Hayoue +nodded, and sighed as if breathing freer again. The great medicine-man +arose, scattered sacred meal, and uttered a prayer to which all the +others listened in deep silence. Then he went to greet the strangers in +the customary manner. One by one the others followed,—the second +medicine-man, the other chief officials, finally the delegates of the +clans. Every one grasped their hands and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_464" id="Page_464">[Pg 464]</a></span> went through the same +ceremonies. The council was ended, and to every one's satisfaction.</p> + +<p>Last came the old interpreter, and greeted them, saying,—</p> + +<p>"I am Chang Doa, what you call Mokatsh hanutsh, 'panther clan.' Where do +you belong?"</p> + +<p>"Tzitz hanutsh," Zashue quickly responded.</p> + +<p>The old man turned to one of the delegates.</p> + +<p>"Father," he called to him in his language, "our sons belong to your +people. Will you take them with you, or shall they go to the summer +cacique?"</p> + +<p>The other reflected a short while, then he replied,—</p> + +<p>"The summer cacique is busy; let the brethren come with me. I will lead +them to the homes of P'ho Doa."</p> + +<p>News of the happy result of the council had already spread outside. When +the prisoners of a few hours ago, now transformed into honoured guests, +stepped down into the square, every one looked at them pleasantly. The +throng dispersed, but many followed them into the houses of the Water +clan, where they were treated to the primitive food of those times. Soon +they retired to rest on simple couches, there to forget the hardships +and dangers they had suffered during the day.</p> + +<p>Outside, the deepest silence reigned. The pueblo on the steep hill and +the desert plain below shone in the rays of the moon, peacefully, as +though they too would slumber. From the thickets along the little stream +arose a faint twitter; louder and louder it sounded, and rose heavenward +in full, melodious strains, soaring on high through the stillness of the +night; it was the mocking-birds' greeting to the hour of rest.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_465" id="Page_465">[Pg 465]</a></span></p> + +<div class="footnotes">FOOTNOTES: + +<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_12_12" id="Footnote_12_12"></a><a href="#FNanchor_12_12"><span class="label">[12]</span></a> "Oga P' Hoge" is the name given to Santa Fé by the Tehuas +of Santa Clara. The Tehuas of San Juan call it "Cua P' Hoge," the place +or village of the shell beads, or of the shells (Olivilla) from which +they make the beads which they so highly prize. In the sixteenth century +that pueblo was already deserted.</p></div> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXI" id="CHAPTER_XXI"></a>CHAPTER XXI.</h3> +<p>Autumn in New Mexico, as well as in many other parts of the world, is +the most beautiful time of the year. The rains are over, and vegetation +is refreshed and has developed. Yellow flowers cover the slopes of the +higher ranges; the summits are crowned with glistening snow again; the +days are pleasant and the nights calm, clear, and wonderfully cool. +Nature in autumn seems to display its greatest charms to allure mankind +into placid submission to the approach of rigid winter.</p> + +<p>Autumn has come, and the two adventurers of whose reception we have +spoken in the last chapter are still guests, kindly treated and waiting +for the guide to give the signal of departure for the south. A few days +the old man had said,—in a few days he would himself go to the southern +pueblos of his tribe. But upon the rabbit-hunts there followed +ceremonial dances which lasted for days, and Hayoue and Zashue could not +leave until they were over. Then it required several days to rest and to +perform certain rites, and Zashue and Hayoue could not leave on that +account. Furthermore, Zashue being Koshare, the Koshare of the Tanos +held him back for certain performances of their own, and Hayoue could +not or would not start alone. Afterward, Hayoue being Cuirana, the +Cuirana held something in store for him, and Zashue did not care to +start without his brother. And when all that was finished the old man +was not ready; and so they are waiting and waiting, and autumn<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_466" id="Page_466">[Pg 466]</a></span> is here +in all its beauty, and Hayoue and Zashue, Zashue as well as Hayoue, +begin to chafe; but it is of no avail; they must wait.</p> + +<p>While they are thus waiting until it pleases their friend to start, we +shall precede them to that south which is their objective point, in +order to anticipate if possible the cravings of the two adventurous +young men. They may overtake us there, perhaps when we least expect it.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>About thirty miles south of Santa Fé, the southern rim of the so-called +Basin of Galisteo is bounded by a low and shaggy ridge running from east +to west, whose crest is formed of trap-dyke sharply though irregularly +dentated. In Spanish this ridge and another similar one which traverses +the plain several miles north of it, running parallel to the former, is +called very appropriately El Creston, for if seen from a distance and +edgewise it strikingly resembles the crest of an antique helmet. The +plain of Galisteo expands between <i>crestones</i>, and on the edges of it +stand several villages of the Tanos. Of the Galisteo Basin a Spanish +report from the sixteenth century says: "There they have no stream; +neither are there any running brooks nor any springs which the people +could use."</p> + +<p>The mountain clusters of the Real de Dolores and Sierra de San +Francisco, and beyond these the high Sandia chain, divide the Galisteo +country from the valley of the Rio Grande in the west. To the south +there extends a dreary plain as far as the salt marshes of the Manzano; +eastward spread the wooded slopes of the plateau; above the Pecos border +upon the basin. To the north the plain rises gradually, traversed only +by the northern <i>creston</i>, until it merges into the plain of Santa Fé.</p> + +<p>On the southwestern corner of the Galisteo Basin a broad channel +discharges its waters into it, passing between the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_467" id="Page_467">[Pg 467]</a></span> San Francisco range +and the mountains of Dolores. The channel is arid. Mountain torrents +rush through it only in the season of thunderstorms, and they have +burrowed and ploughed through its surface, scarring it with deep furrows +and shifting waterfalls. Near the mouth of the pass and at no great +distance from the plain, one of these arroyos has cut through an ancient +village, exposing on both banks the lower walls and rooms of its +buildings, visible on the surface only as irregular lines and +quadrangles of rubbish. The village must have been quite large for an +Indian settlement, since seven rectangles with wing-like additions can +still be traced. This village in ruins is called to-day the Pueblo +Largo, and the name is not inappropriate.</p> + +<p>At the time of which we speak, the Pueblo Largo was inhabited, and in as +high a state of prosperity as Indian pueblos ever attain unto. It +contained, as the ruins attest, nearly fifteen hundred people of the +Tanos tribe. Its name was Hishi. The name is well known to-day to the +remnants of the Tanos, for they have piously preserved the recollections +of their former abodes.</p> + +<p>Hishi is not on a beautiful site. It lies in a wide ditch rather than in +a valley. No view opens from it, and sombre mountains loom up in close +proximity both to the north and west. In the rear of the village, the +soil rises gradually to a low series of ridges, from the top of which, +at some distance from Hishi, the eye ranges far off toward the plains +and the basin of the salt lakes. These ridges are convenient posts of +observation. Scouts placed there can descry the approach of hostile +Apaches. The latter roam up and down the plains, following the immense +herds of buffalo, and prey upon the village Indians whenever the latter +present any opportunity for a successful surprise.</p> + +<p>The buffalo himself not infrequently comes to graze within a short +distance of Hishi. South of the present<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_468" id="Page_468">[Pg 468]</a></span> ruins lies the buffalo spring. +When the dark masses of this greatest of American quadrupeds are +descried from the heights above the village, the Tanos go out with bow +and arrow; and woe to the straggling steer or calf that lags behind. +Like the wolf, the Indian rarely attacked any but isolated animals. Only +when a communal hunt was organized, and a whole village sallied forth to +make war upon the mighty king of the prairies,—only then, previous to +the introduction of fire-arms, could the redman venture to assault even +a small herd or the rear-guard of a numerous column.</p> + +<p>September is drawing to a close, and the autumnal sky is as cloudless +and as pure over Hishi as it is over most of the other portions of New +Mexico. But in the hollow where the village is situated the sun is +scorching, as Hishi lies much lower than the "corner in the east" and +lower than the Rito. The chaparro flowers, in dense masses of deep +yellow, carpet the earth; and the dark pine forests on the +mountain-slopes stare, while yellow streaks sweep up among the dusky +timber. In the distance we catch a glimpse of the eastern slope of the +Sandia range glistening in the bright yellow hue of the flowers that +cover miles of its slanting surface.</p> + +<p>On the ridges south of Hishi human figures stand. They are scattered, +watching and spying attentively. They are videttes,—outposts, placed to +scan the plains and the slopes of the mountains, lest some enemy sneak +up and pounce upon the defenceless village. For at the time of which we +are speaking the Tanos, or Hishi, are not only defenceless, but +singularly unsuspecting and heedless of danger. They would be at the +mercy of an enemy, were it not for these guards and scouts, who watch +and pry, straining every organ of perception that their people at home +may be without care while singing, praying, and making merry.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_469" id="Page_469">[Pg 469]</a></span> Is not +the dance now going on at the village danced, prayed, and sung for their +benefit also?</p> + +<p>Whenever these outposts turn toward their pueblo they see clouds of dust +rising from it, hear loud rhythmic shouting, whoops and yells, beating +of drums, and the shrill sounds of flutes. A haze seems to cover the +tall and long terraced buildings quite distinct from the vertical +columns of sand-whirls that drift over the plain of Galisteo, in calm +weather rising above the horizon like thin films of smoke.</p> + +<p>It is a great day at Hishi. A dance is performed, songs are sung, and +prayers and sacrifices are offered that shall be powerful with Those +Above. The people make merry over the fruits of the soil that have now +matured. They are grateful, and they wish to be precious to the higher +powers in years to come. The great harvest dance is performed to-day. A +long procession perambulates the long village. The Koshare trot ahead. +They are the same black and white goblins with whom we are already +acquainted, but their bodies are decorated now with ripe fruit, with +small squashes and ears of corn, all strung to cords of fibre or +buckskin, and hung over their shoulders like wreaths. Wild sunflowers +adorn their heads. They are followed by the Cuirana, whose bodies are +daubed over with bluish clay. Then the general public tramp along. The +procession is divided into four sections, the faces of all being painted +<i>ad libitum</i>. The first detachment is led by an old man whose snow-white +hair supports a wreath of yellow blossoms. He is the so-called summer +cacique.</p> + +<p>The winter cacique leads on the second group. Behind each ear he wears a +tall plume from the wings of the eagle, and around his neck are strung +rows upon rows of sacred shell beads, turquoises, and gaudy pebbles. The +third is preceded by the great shaman of the hunt. His dress is a +tight-fitting suit of buckskin; long fringes depend from<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_470" id="Page_470">[Pg 470]</a></span> his sleeves, +and the front and shoulders of his jacket are profusely embroidered with +porcupine-quills. A small plumelet of eagle-down dances over his head. +The last section is led by the highest shaman. His head is also +decorated with yellow flowers, and a green and a yellow plume stand +erect behind each ear. The war shaman is not to be seen; the spirits of +strife have nothing to do with the feast of peace. The war captain and +his assistants accompany the procession to keep order and clear the way.</p> + +<p>This long, long pageant winds on, meandering through the pueblo to the +sound of drums, of flutes, and of monotonous chants; the white satyrs go +ahead, then follow the blue ones, then come in single file the men, +vigorously stamping, and behind each a woman, tripping lightly.</p> + +<p>Every man is loaded with fruit of some kind, and carries corn and +squashes also in each hand. Every woman or girl bears on her head a +basket of willows or yucca filled with corn-cakes, yucca preserve, and +other delicacies, products of the vegetable kingdom. It is a procession +of baskets filing through Hishi, solemn and sober, and in the main +extremely monotonous. At intervals the Koshare break ranks to cut a few +capers, but to-day the Delight Makers of the Tehuas are remarkably +decent, for they are those, par excellence, who say grace. Since their +labours have been rewarded, and the crops are now ripe, and the people +have sufficient food, they are merry in the prospects of an easy winter, +and there is no need of any artificial delight-making.</p> + +<p>The procession has passed through the entire village and returned to one +of its main squares. The end of the pageant is still on the march when +the Koshare break ranks again and cluster in the centre of the square. +From every side bystanders come up with fruits, scattering them over the +ground where the Delight Makers are waiting; and when the soil is well +covered with squash, corn, and other vegetables,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_471" id="Page_471">[Pg 471]</a></span> the white satyrs begin +to dance with the most serious faces, singing and lifting their hands to +the skies. Gradually the whole of the offering is crushed, and at last +pounded into the earth by the feet of the dancing clowns. The earth has +brought forth the necessaries of life to man; now man, in token of +gratitude, returns a tribute to the earth.</p> + +<p>As soon as this part of the ceremony is over, there arises a great shout +from all sides. Ears of corn, gourds, cakes of corn meal, pieces of +dried preserve, ripe fruits of the yucca, are thrown up into the air; +the baskets are emptied, and bystanders run home to replenish them. +Whoever can catch anything proceeds to devour it at once. The whole +tribe displays its gratitude by throwing heavenward the food which +heaven has enabled it to raise. Man intercepts and enjoys it after the +will and the deed have satisfied the invisible powers on high.</p> + +<p>The usual mass of spectators are gathered on the roofs and along the +walls of the houses. When the noisy distribution of offerings begins, +many run to get their share. But it is not those who are most eager that +are most considered; it seems that the bulk of the food thrown into the +air is showering down upon a row of houses on whose terraces stands a +group of men, women, and children who seem no part of the inhabitants of +Hishi, manifesting this not so much in dress as from their distant and +timid deportment. All of them are very poorly clad, the children mostly +naked; and yet here and there a girl among them wears a new hide, and +some old woman a new white cotton wrap. Their pieces of clothing appear +like new mendings on old rags, or like a substantial shawl thrown over +scanty vestments. The older members of this peculiar group look down +upon the merry spectacle below with grave and melancholy eyes; the +younger would fain be merry also, but sadness<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_472" id="Page_472">[Pg 472]</a></span> lurks in their smiles. +The children alone yield fully to the excitement and happiness of the +hour. As the gifts fall down from above the older ones do not attempt to +seize them; the girls and younger women gather what they can and place +them carefully in a heap. What the children do not succeed in devouring +at once is taken away from them and placed with the rest. They are +improving the opportunity to lay in stores, and the Tanos lend them a +willing hand. Spectators below turn over to them what has fallen to +their share, others place what they have secured with the little hoard +the strangers are accumulating. For these people, so poorly clad and +looking so needy, must be strangers in the village of Hishi. Strangers, +yes; but strangers in need; and could there be any sacrifice, any +offering, more agreeable to those on high than the feeding of people +whom they allow to live by thrusting them on the charity of +fellow-beings? These strangers are after all but children of the same +spiritual parents from the upper world, and as such they are brothers, +sisters, and relatives.</p> + +<p>That the strangers are village Indians can easily be seen. It is proved +by the cut of the hair, and by the rags which still protect their bodies +from absolute nakedness. But the tongue they speak is different from +that spoken by the people of Hishi. To us, however, it is not new. We +have heard that dialect before. It is the Queres language, the language +of the Rito. The strangers are the lost ones whom Hayoue and Zashue have +sought so anxiously and with so much suffering, and for the sake of whom +they have exposed their lives a hundred times perhaps, in vain. Zashue +was right, the fugitives had turned south from the Bocas; and had Hayoue +been less self-sufficient they would have found them ere now.</p> + +<p>Still we miss among that little band of Queres fugitives those with whom +we have become more closely acquainted.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 436px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-472" id="ILLUS-472"></a> +<img src='images/illus-472.jpg' width='436' alt='Ruins of an Ancient Pueblo' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>Ruins of an Ancient Pueblo</span> +</div> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_473" id="Page_473">[Pg 473]</a></span>In +vain we look for Say Koitza, for Mitsha, for Okoya. Can it be true, +as Hayoue surmised, that his bosom friend, Zashue's eldest son, is dead?</p> + +<p>The throwing about of fruit has ceased; the dance is resumed, and new +figures may appear. Everybody hushes, and fastens his gaze on the +performance.</p> + +<p>The dancers have formed a wide ring. Men and women hold each other by +the hands, and dance in a circle around the place which has been covered +with objects of sacrifice. One after the other, the Koshare, the +Cuirana, after them each one of the four sections, step within the +circle, stamping down the fruits spread out there. Two or three of the +Delight Makers improve the occasion to cut some of their usual capers, +and the spectators laugh to their heart's content. Laughter is +contagious, it captures even the melancholy group of Queres; the old +among them smile, the young chuckle, the children shout and yell from +sheer delight. One boy in particular is very conspicuous from the +intense interest he takes in everything the Koshare are doing. He is +about ten years of age. A dirty breech-clout constitutes his only +vestment, but a necklace of multi-coloured pebbles adorns his neck; and +as often as a Koshare grimaces, or makes an extraordinary gesture, or +displays his tongue to the public, this boy jumps up, screams and +shouts, and screeches in delirious joy. His whole heart is with the +Koshare; he imitates their movements, improves on their gestures to such +a degree that those around him smile, exchanging winks of approval as if +saying, "He will be a good one."</p> + +<p>The head of a girl slowly rises through a hatchway; and as her face +turns toward us, we recognize the soft, beaming eyes of Mitsha Koitza. +The maiden looks thinner, her features sharper. She remains standing on +the notched beam serving as a ladder, and calls out,<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_474" id="Page_474">[Pg 474]</a></span>—</p> + +<p>"Shyuote!"</p> + +<p>No reply is made to the call. The din and noise of the dance drown her +voice, and all are so occupied by the sights that none pay any attention +to her. The youngster who has been devoting all his time to the pranks +of the Delight Makers jumps forward in his enthusiasm, and would have +tumbled sheer over the low parapet encircling the roof had not one of +the men standing near grasped his hair and pulled him back. It saved the +boy's life, but the urchin is highly displeased at the informal manner +in which he is restrained. He screams and struggles to free himself. +Again the voice of the maiden is heard; this time it is louder and the +tone commanding.</p> + +<p>"Shyuote!"</p> + +<p>"She is calling you, uak," the man says who has saved the brat.</p> + +<p>"I won't go," retorts our old friend Shyuote, for he it is who attempts +to play at Koshare here.</p> + +<p>"Shyuote, come to sanaya!" again calls the maiden.</p> + +<p>The mention of his mother creates a stir among the bystanders. They +forget the dance and turn toward Mitsha. Shyuote still refuses to obey, +but the others push him forcibly to the hatchway. Several of the women +approach Mitsha, and one inquires of her in a subdued voice,—</p> + +<p>"How goes it below?"</p> + +<p>The girl's eyes fill with tears. At last she whispers,—</p> + +<p>"It goes—to Shipapu." She turns around and disappears beneath, sobbing. +Shyuote is sent after her.</p> + +<p>The people stand and shake their heads. The news wanders from lip to +lip, "She is dying." All the pleasure, every interest in the +performance, has vanished. Indifferent to the celebration, the Queres +hang their heads in sadness; yet no complaint is heard, not a tear +glistens in those mournful eyes. She is only dying, not dead.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_475" id="Page_475">[Pg 475]</a></span></p> + +<p>But who is dying? The query cannot be answered up here. Let us go down +and follow Mitsha.</p> + +<p>In the dingy room of an Indian home, where light and air penetrate +through a single diminutive air-hole, sit and crouch half a dozen +people. They surround at some distance a human being whose head rests on +a bundle of skins, the body on a buffalo-robe. The knees are drawn up, +and cotton mantles cover the lower extremities. The chest, scantily +covered with a ragged, dark-coloured wrap, heaves at long intervals; the +extremities begin to stretch; the face is devoid of expression; the eyes +are wide open, staring, glassy; the lips parted; and on each side of the +mouth-corners ominous wrinkles begin to form. The sufferer is a woman, +and as we look closer we recognize her as Say Koitza, the wife of +Zashue. He must hasten his steps if he wishes to find her upon earth, +for she is dying!</p> + +<p>It is very still in the room. The prayers which the medicine-man of the +Tanos has been reciting are hushed, the little idols of lava with +red-painted faces and eyes made of turquoises by means of which he hoped +to conjure the sickness, lean against the wall useless. Those whose duty +it is cower about the dying woman, and look on speechless. How faint the +breathings grow, how the chest rises and falls at longer intervals, +weaker every time! They listen as the rattling in her throat becomes +harder and slower. They dare not weep, for all is not over.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza is dying! Not the sudden death she once prayed for when +Topanashka her father went over to Shipapu; but still she dies a +painless death,—she dies from exhaustion.</p> + +<p>What is going on in her mind while the fetters which tied her soul to +the body are being dissolved? That body is henceforth powerless; it has +no wants, no cravings. The soul becomes free. Can it already glance +beyond? Not<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_476" id="Page_476">[Pg 476]</a></span> yet, for as long as earthly matter clings to him man cannot +perceive the other world. Flashes of light gleam through the mist in +which he is plunged, through both physical weakness and the efforts of +the soul to become free. The body struggles for preservation, the spirit +for freedom from its henceforth useless shell.</p> + +<p>Are mind and body merely one? Does not death put an end to everything +that we ever were and can be? Does there remain after death anything +beyond the memory of our former existence, preserved in the hearts of +our fellow-beings? Nobody has ever returned from beyond the grave to +tell us how he felt, what he thought, while dying. But a dying person +always casts rays of light over his surroundings, and the surroundings +of dying Say Koitza are not without their lesson for us.</p> + +<p>What do we see? A man sits near the dying woman. He lifts up his hands +and stares; it is the medicine-man, and he has done his utmost; he is +powerless, his art useless. What he did was done in the conviction that +spiritual influences, however grossly conceived and coarsely applied, +could compel the soul to master the body's ailment, could prop up the +sinking machinery and strengthen the motive power without regard to its +decaying tools. To-day, provided the body is helped along with physical +means, the soul would remain against its will, or against the will of +what stands in closer relation to it originally than the form which it +has animated here beneath. If mind and body were one, either method +could be successful. Neither is, when death steps in to proclaim their +separation.</p> + +<p>By the side of the shaman a young man leans against the wall. He is +well-built and lithe. His head is bent so low in grief that the dark +hair streams over his face, concealing his features. The youth is +mourning, mourning deeply. Over what? Over the body or its sufferings? +No, he<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_477" id="Page_477">[Pg 477]</a></span> mourns because of an impending separation. From what? From the +form of her whom he will miss? No, for that form will not leave this +earth in substance. He mourns for something that goes beyond his grasp, +and remains beyond it so long as he himself moves upon this earth.</p> + +<p>Mitsha also is here. She has properly no right to be for she does not +belong to the same clan as Say; but she has remained, and nobody has +objected to her presence. She has not craved permission, it has come by +tacit consent. Mitsha has felt that Say was approaching the point when +the soul breaks loose and flits to another realm, and she wishes to +remain with her to the last. If that soul should drop like a shrivelled +fruit, to decay and perish forever, nobody would bend to gaze fondly at +it. But if it flutter upward, we follow it with our eyes as long as we +can, unconsciously thinking, "How happy you are, free now; and how much +I wish to be with you." The very grief caused by the separation, the +longing, the clinging to him or to her whom we know to be leaving us, +are signs that there is something beyond, something which we are loath +to lose but sure to find again elsewhere, Mitsha has known Okoya's +mother but little, but the fearful distress of the past two months has +brought them together at last. Now the girl weeps, but not loudly, at +the thought of separation. If death be annihilation, tears are of no +avail. But if death be a promise of life in another condition, then, +child, well may you shed tears, for your grief is a token of hope.</p> + +<p>Shyuote stands at the foot of the beam, gaping. His mother lies so +still, she breathes so loudly. How well she must be sleeping! Why did +they call him down at all? It would have been much nicer upstairs where +there are Koshare to be seen. He knows well enough that sanaya is sick, +but as long as she has such good rest she ought to feel well. A child is +not afraid of a dying mother, and when<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_478" id="Page_478">[Pg 478]</a></span> she has breathed her last is +convinced that she must be happy. To be well is compatible in the minds +of children only with life. Death therefore appears to them as a step +into a better and more beautiful existence. Children and fools tell the +truth. The gleam of light which from dying Say is cast on her unruly son +is but the rosy hue of a hopeful twilight.</p> + +<p>The remaining occupants of the room stand with sad looks; they are all +women but one, a middle-aged man. They do not feel the occasion except +so far as there is a certain solemnity connected with it. Silent and +grave, they watch a process going on whose real nature they cannot +understand except as a momentous and appalling change. Change is only +transformation, not annihilation.</p> + +<p>Say Koitza has been lying thus for several days. The end is near at +hand, and yet hours may elapse ere she dies. So still it is in the +apartment that nobody dares even move. Rising and falling come the song +and the noise of the dance from the outside, but they seem to halt at +the little opening, as if an invisible medium would interpose itself, +saying, "Stay out, for within there ripens a fruit for another and a +better world."</p> + +<p>Mitsha glides over to the young man with the dark, streaming hair and +touches his arm lightly. He looks up and at her. It is Okoya,—Okoya, +whom we believed to be dead, but who stands here by the side of his +dying mother. He also looks emaciated and wan. After all the dangers and +misery of a protracted flight this hour has come upon him. The eyes of +the two meet; their looks express neither tenderness nor passion, but a +perfect understanding that betokens a union which even death cannot +destroy. It is that simple, natural attachment which forms the basis of +Indian wedlock when the parties are congenial to each other.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_479" id="Page_479">[Pg 479]</a></span></p> + +<p>That the two are one can be plainly seen. As yet no outward sanction has +been given to their union; but they are tacitly regarded as belonging to +each other, and no opposition is offered to an intimacy which lacks but +the bond of marriage. Passion has little to do with that intimacy; the +severe trials of the past have riveted them together on a higher plane.</p> + +<p>Mitsha has made a sign to the young man. Both steal from the chamber +noiselessly and climb to the roof. He goes first and she follows, as is +customary among Indians. Once up there the dance attracts Okoya's +attention for a moment. He has not seen anything of it as yet, for all +day he has remained by his mother's side.</p> + +<p>Shyuote improves the opportunity to slip out also. As he sees his +brother and future sister-in-law go out, he follows. Why should he stay +down any longer? His mother is well. She sleeps soundly and breathes so +loud! She certainly is improving, and up there he can see Koshare. But +he is careful not to let Mitsha see him; her positive ways are +distasteful, so he creeps in among the spectators where her eyes cannot +follow and soon has lost sight of everything in contemplation of the +Koshare.</p> + +<p>The appearance of Okoya and Mitsha on the roof attracts no attention. As +long as the death-wail is not sounded, none but those of her clan have a +right to be with the dying. Still one or other of the women casts an +inquisitive glance at Mitsha; a slight shake of her head is sufficient +answer to them. The young pair go to one side; he sits down on the +parapet of the roof and she beside him. Their eyes follow the dance, but +their thoughts are elsewhere. Okoya whispers at last, "Sanaya is dying."</p> + +<p>Mitsha nods, and tears come to her eyes. Here she is not afraid to weep. +Okoya continues,—</p> + +<p>"I knew it would happen. Yonder"—he points at the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_480" id="Page_480">[Pg 480]</a></span> mountains—"I heard +the owl, and I knew it meant what is now coming upon us."</p> + +<p>The girl shudders. She weeps no longer; dread scenes of the past are +looming up before her mind.</p> + +<p>"In the kote," says she, "it was very bad. Do you remember over on the +other side of the great river on the mesa, from which one can see so +very far, almost over where we are now?"</p> + +<p>"Not as far as that," replied Okoya, in a quiet tone, "but far enough. +You are right, makatza; on the mesa we suffered much; there the Moshome +did us a great deal of harm. If it had not been for you we should not be +here."</p> + +<p>"For me?" Mitsha asked in surprise.</p> + +<p>"Yes, you. You saved me, saved the yaya, saved Shyuote from the fierce +shuatyam! Yes, surely," he continued as the girl shook her head +incredulously. "Do you remember, sa uishe, when one Moshome was holding +my hands while another struck at me with his club? You took a big stone +and hit him so that he fell and I could kill the other. Afterward you +took the bow away from the dead Moshome, and you did as much with it as +I did with mine. Yes, indeed, you are strong, but you are wise too, and +good." He fastened his eyes on her with a deep, earnest look, and the +girl turned away her face. She felt embarrassed.</p> + +<p>"We shall be happy when you have built your house and you dwell in it as +my koitza," Okoya whispered.</p> + +<p>Mitsha cast her eyes to the ground, and a faint glow appeared on her +bronzed cheeks. The young man was not misled by her manner, he knew well +enough that she liked him to speak in this way.</p> + +<p>"Sanaya goes to Shipapu," said he, moving closer to her, "and I must +have a koitza. You said you would be mine and I should be your husband. +It was the night of the council on the Tyuonyi. Do you remember?"<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_481" id="Page_481">[Pg 481]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I do, and so it will be," she said, raising her head. Her large eyes +beamed upon him with an expression of softness and deep joy. "But +whither shall we go? Here we are strangers; and the Puyatye, although +they are very good to us, speak a tongue we do not understand. Shall we +return to the Tyuonyi and live with my mother and the hanutsh?"</p> + +<p>"Are you sure that your mother is still alive? Are you sure that there +is a single one of our people alive?" Okoya objected.</p> + +<p>Again the eyes of Mitsha grew moist; she turned her head away and Okoya +heard her sobs. Well did he understand her grief; it was stirred for the +fate of her parents. Had he, had she, known all that had happened on the +Rito!</p> + +<p>A tremendous shout arose from the dancing crowd below. The distribution +of gifts was beginning anew. Again the majority of the missiles were +directed toward the Queres; a perfect shower of provisions, cooked and +raw, pattered down upon the strangers. A large ear of corn tumbled into +Mitsha's lap, and she handed it to Okoya, whispering,—</p> + +<p>"The Shiuana are good."</p> + +<p>"They are. They are good also to the yaya, for they take her away to +Shipapu, where there is no hunger as on the shore of the great stream."</p> + +<p>He sighed, and gazed to the west, where the San Francisco mountains +stood. Beyond them, along the northern base of the Sierra de Sandia, in +the sandy bottom of the Rio Grande, uninhabited at this time, they had +suffered from hunger and heat. There misery had reached its climax. It +is terrible even in our days to be compelled to flee from house and home +in time of war into the cold, strange world. And yet nowadays one can +flee to one's kind; and where there are human beings there are hearts. +But in the days of old, and for Indians, it was not only distressing, it +was ghastly to be obliged to fly. Nature alone stared them in<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_482" id="Page_482">[Pg 482]</a></span> the face, +and Nature has no heart, although it is said that we are one with her. +The Navajos had driven away the fugitives, had tracked and tormented +them fearfully, and yet once relieved from the enemy's clutches and +thrust upon Nature alone, the wretched band regretted the days when the +ruthless enemy swarmed about them. The Moshome at least fed those whom +they captured, and those whom they killed were happy forever. Nature +knows but law and force, and whoever depends upon her at a time when her +laws will not tolerate the existence of man, falls a victim to the power +of her forces.</p> + +<p>Now all this was past. It rained gifts about them, and with a sad smile +Mitsha gathered them into a little pile. Okoya looked on; he thought the +girl was making provision for their future household.</p> + +<p>The distribution stopped, for the dancers were resting. They began to +sit down along the walls of the houses to rest and to enjoy the needed +recess, Mitsha took some of the fruit on her arm, and said to Okoya,—</p> + +<p>"Come, let us go down again."</p> + +<p>"What do you want to do with that?" asked he, designating her little +burden.</p> + +<p>"I give it to the Chayan for what the Shiuana are doing for our mother."</p> + +<p>Even in the state of most abject poverty, the Indian shows gratitude to +Those Above.</p> + +<p>The head of a man rises above the hatchway and signals the two young +people gravely, sadly. They descend hastily; Okoya remains standing in +the middle of the room, and Mitsha goes over to him as soon as she has +deposited her burden. As nobody notices her she grasps his hand, and he +presses it softly with his own. Say Koitza remains in the same position +as before, but she lies more extended, and her chest heaves no longer. +The bystanders are motionless<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_483" id="Page_483">[Pg 483]</a></span> like statues, expectant. A last rattle +sounds from the throat of the woman; a deep heavy effort, and all is +over. Light froth issues from her lips. Say Koitza has breathed her +last.</p> + +<p>It has become very quiet outside, as if men there had guessed at what +was going on within. In the little apartment it is as still as the +grave,—a stillness which speaks louder to the heart than the mightiest +sound, and which is appropriately designated by the popular saying, +"There is an angel flitting through the room."</p> + +<p>This stillness might have lasted long; but now the noise and uproar +arise again outside, and with full power the sounds of delight and mirth +break into the dingy cell like mighty waves. With the departure of life +from the body, it is as if a barrier that forbade entrance to noise from +the outer world had been drawn away, permitting the sounds of joy to +come in triumphantly, now that the soul is free. They find an echo +inside, a dismal echo of lamentations and tears. Mitsha cannot weep +boisterously like the rest, neither can Okoya. The two lean toward each +other sobbing; the girl has grasped his arm with both hands, her head +rests on his shoulder, and she weeps.</p> + +<p>The lament below has been heard on the roof; it is a signal to rush down +and join in it. Soon the room is crowded with people; the women grasp +their hair and pull it over their faces. Dismal wailing fills the cell. +Among the others stands Shyuote, who has been told that his mother is +dead. He plants himself squarely with the rest, and howls at the top of +his voice. In front of the house the dance continues, and the monotonous +chant and the dull drumming ascend to the sky; alongside of it the +death-wail.</p> + +<p>Tanos also crowd into the room; the throng is so great that the last +comers must stand on the beam. Suddenly they are pushed aside; a tall +young man rushes down and<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_484" id="Page_484">[Pg 484]</a></span> makes room, regardless of the weeping and +howling crowd. Up to Okoya he forces his way; throws his left arm around +him and Mitsha; his right hand seizes the hand of the youth and presses +it against his breast. It is Hayoue, who has come from the north at +last,—his heart guiding him to that friend whom he has so bravely, so +unwearyingly sought.</p> + +<p>Another Indian rushes down after Hayoue, his motions not less anxious, +not less rapid and determined. He makes his way to the body and falls +down upon his knees, staring with heaving chest but tearless eyes into +the placid, emaciated face. It is Zashue Tihua. With a tension akin to +despair he searches for lingering life in the features of that wife whom +he formerly neglected and afterward suspected, whom he at last anxiously +sought, and now finds asleep in death.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_485" id="Page_485">[Pg 485]</a></span></p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<h3><a name="CONCLUSION" id="CONCLUSION"></a>CONCLUSION.</h3> +<p>After twenty-one long and it may be tedious chapters, no apology is +required for a short one in conclusion. I cannot take leave of the +reader, however, without having made in his company a brief excursion +through a portion of New Mexico in the direction of the Rito de los +Frijoles, though not quite so far.</p> + +<p>We start from Santa Fé, that "corner in the east" above which the Tano +village stood many centuries ago. We proceed to the Rio Grande valley, +to the little settlement called Peña Blanca, and to the Queres village, +or Pueblo of Cochiti. There you will hear the language that was once +spoken on the Rito; you will see the Indians with characteristic +sidelocks, with collars of turquoises and shell beads, but in modern +coats and trousers, in moccasins and in New England boots and shoes. +Still they are at heart nearly the same Indians we found them in this +story. I could introduce you to Hayoue, to Zashue, to Okoya, and the +rest. If we strike the time well, you may witness the Koshare at their +pranks, and in their full, very unprepossessing ceremonial toggery. At +Cochiti we take a guide, possibly Hayoue, and proceed northward in the +direction of the Rito.</p> + +<p>For a number of hours we have to follow the base of the huge potreros, +crossing narrow ravines, ascending steep but not long slopes, until at +about noon we stand on the<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_486" id="Page_486">[Pg 486]</a></span> brink of a gorge so deep that it may be +termed a chasm. We look down to a narrow bottom and groves of cottonwood +trees. To the north, the chasm is walled in by towering rocks; the Rio +Grande flows through one corner; and on its opposite bank arise cliffs +of trap lava and basalt, black and threatening, while the rocks on the +west side are bright red, yellow, and white. The trail to the Rito goes +down into this abyss and climbs up on the other side through clefts and +along steep slopes. But we are not going to follow this trail. We turn +to the left, and with the dizzy chasm of Cañon del Alamo to our right, +proceed westward on one of the narrow tongues which, as the reader may +remember, descend toward the Rio Grande from the high western mountains, +and which are called in New Mexico potreros. The one on which we are +travelling, or rather the plateau, or mesa, that constitutes its +surface, is called Potrero de las Vacas.</p> + +<p>For about two hours we wander through a thin forest, From time to time +the trail approaches the brink of the rocky chasm of the Cañon del +Alamo, near enough to have its echo return to us every word we may shout +down into its depths. Suddenly the timber grows sparse and we behold an +open space on a gentle rise before us. It is a bare, bleak spot, perhaps +a quarter of a mile long, and occupying the entire width of the mesa, +which here is not much broader. Beyond, the timber begins again, and in +the centre of the opening we see the fairly preserved ruins of an +abandoned Indian pueblo.</p> + +<div class='figcenter' style='width: 676px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em;'> +<a name="ILLUS-486" id="ILLUS-486"></a> +<img src='images/illus-486.jpg' width='676' alt='A Modern Pueblo' title='' /><br /> +<span class='caption'>A Modern Pueblo</span> +</div> + +<p>There are still in places three stories visible. The walls are of evenly +broken parallelopipeds of very friable pumice-stone, and the village +forms the usual quadrangles. In the centre is a large square; and no +fewer than six depressions indicate that the Pueblos had at one time as +many as six circular subterranean estufas. In the ruins of the +dwellings <span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_487" id="Page_487">[Pg 487]</a></span>over four hundred cells are still well defined, so that the +population of this communal village must formerly have reached as high +as one thousand souls. Over and through the ruins are scattered the +usual vestiges of primitive arts and industry,—pottery fragments and +arrow-heads. Seldom do we meet with a stone hammer, whereas +grinding-slabs and grinders are frequent, though for the most part +scattered and broken.</p> + +<p>The spot is well selected for an abode of sedentary Indians. An +extensive view opens toward the east, north, and south. We see in the +east the mountains above Santa Fé, in the south the ranges at whose foot +lie the ruins of Hishi. In the north the high plateaus above the Rito +shut out a glimpse of the Puye, but a whitish streak in that direction +indicates the top line of the northern cliffs that overhang the Rito de +los Frijoles. Right and left of the village, not more than a hundred +yards from each side, begin the rugged declivities of the sides of the +potrero. If we want to go farther we can proceed to the west only, and +there we soon get into timber again.</p> + +<p>A few steps within that timber, and we have before us a strange sight. A +wall of rudely piled stone slabs planted upright, flags laid upon them +crosswise, and smaller fragments piled against and between them, form a +pentagonal enclosure which at first sight reminds us of a diminutive +Stonehenge. There is an entrance to it from the southeast,—an open +corridor flanked by similar parapets. The enclosing wall is not more +than three feet high, and we easily peep into the interior.</p> + +<p>Inside there are two statues carved out of the living rock. Although +much disfigured to-day they still show a plain resemblance to the +figures of two crouching panthers or pumas. They are life size; and the +animals seem to lie there with their heads to the east, their tails +extended along the ground.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_488" id="Page_488">[Pg 488]</a></span> As we stand and gaze, our Indian goes up to +the statues and furtively anoints their heads with red ochre, muttering +a prayer between his teeth.</p> + +<p>What may be the signification of this statuary? Do you remember the +great dance at the Rito, and the painting on the wall of the estufa +where the Koshare Naua sat and held communication with Those Above? Do +you recollect that among these paintings there was one of a panther and +another of a bear? The relation of the bear and panther of the estufa to +the picture of the sun-father is here that of the two stone panthers to +the sun himself. Their faces are turned to the east, whence rises the +sun, in which dwells the father of all mankind, and the moon, which +their mother inhabits. As in the estufa on the Rito, so in the outside +world, the pictures of stone express a prayer to the higher powers, and +here daily the people of the village were wont to make offerings and say +their prayers.</p> + +<p>We are therefore on sacred ground in this crumbling enclosure. But who +knows that we are not on magic ground also? We might make an experiment; +and though our Indian guide is not one of the great shamans, he might +help us in an attempt at innocent jugglery.</p> + +<p>Let us suffer ourselves to be blindfolded, and then turn around three +times from left to right while our friend recites some cabalistic +formula, incomprehensible of course to us.</p> + +<p>One, two, three! The bandage is removed. What can we see?</p> + +<p>Nothing strange at first. Surrounding nature is the same as before. The +same extensive view, the same snow-clad ranges in the far east, the same +silent, frowning rocks, the same dark pines around us. But in the north, +over the yellowish band that denotes the cliffs of the Rito, we notice a +slight bluish haze.<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_489" id="Page_489">[Pg 489]</a></span></p> + +<p>A change has taken place in our immediate vicinity. The stone panthers +and the stone enclosure have vanished, and the ground is bare, like all +the ground in the neighbourhood. Looking beyond we see that a +transformation has also taken place on the spot where stood the ruin. +The crumbling walls and heaps of rubbish are gone, and in their place +newly built foundations are emerging from the ground; heaps of stone, +partly broken, are scattered about; and where a moment ago we were the +only living souls, now Indians—village Indians like our guide, only +somewhat more primitive—move to and fro, busily engaged.</p> + +<p>Some of them are breaking the stones into convenient sizes, for the +friable pumice breaks in parallelopipeds without effort. The women are +laying these in mortar made of the soil from the mesa, common adobe. We +are witnessing the beginning of the construction of a small village. +Farther down, on the edge of the timber, smoke arises; there the +builders of this new pueblo dwell in huts while their house of stone is +growing to completion. It is the month of May, and only the nights are +cool.</p> + +<p>These builders we easily recognize. They are the fugitives from the +Rito, the little band whom the Tanos of Hishi have kindly received and +charitably supported until a few months since, when they allowed them to +go and build a new home. They came hither led on by Hayoue, who is now +their maseua; for each tribe, however small, must have one. Okoya is +with him, and Mitsha, now Okoya's wife, comes up from the bottom with +the water-urn on her head, as on the day when we first saw her on the +Rito de los Frijoles.</p> + +<p>And now we have, though in a trance, seen the further fate of those +whose sad career has filled the pages of this story. We may be +blindfolded again, turned about right to left; and when the bandage is +taken from our eyes the landscape is<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_490" id="Page_490">[Pg 490]</a></span> as before, silent and grand. The +ruins are in position again; the panthers of stone with their mutilated +heads lie within the enclosure; an eagle soars on high; and our Indian +points to it, smiles, and whispers,—</p> + +<p>"Look! see! the Shiuana are good!"</p> + +<p style="text-align: center">THE END.</p> + +<hr class="full"/> + +<div class="tnote"> +<h3>Transcriber’s Notes</h3> +<p>1. Punctuation normalized to be consistent with contemporary standards.</p> +<p>2. Table of Contents created for this text was not in original book.</p> +<p>3. Corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. +Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text +will <ins title="Transcriber's Note: original reads 'apprear'">appear</ins>.</p> +</div> + +<p> </p> +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DELIGHT MAKERS***</p> +<p>******* This file should be named 18310-h.txt or 18310-h.zip *******</p> +<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/8/3/1/18310">http://www.gutenberg.org/1/8/3/1/18310</a></p> +<p>Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed.</p> + +<p>Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution.</p> + + + +<pre> +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license)</a>. + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's +eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, +compressed (zipped), HTML and others. + +Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks replace the old file and take over +the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. +VERSIONS based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving +new filenames and etext numbers. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a> + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + +EBooks posted prior to November 2003, with eBook numbers BELOW #10000, +are filed in directories based on their release date. If you want to +download any of these eBooks directly, rather than using the regular +search system you may utilize the following addresses and just +download by the etext year. + +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/">http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/</a> + + (Or /etext 05, 04, 03, 02, 01, 00, 99, + 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90) + +EBooks posted since November 2003, with etext numbers OVER #10000, are +filed in a different way. The year of a release date is no longer part +of the directory path. The path is based on the etext number (which is +identical to the filename). The path to the file is made up of single +digits corresponding to all but the last digit in the filename. For +example an eBook of filename 10234 would be found at: + +http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/0/2/3/10234 + +or filename 24689 would be found at: +http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/4/6/8/24689 + +An alternative method of locating eBooks: +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL">http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL</a> + +*** END: FULL LICENSE *** +</pre> +</body> +</html> |